Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elsoa, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles. 
 
 PART ONE 
 
 The Records of the Great American War 
 
 Springing to Arms in North and South 
 
 The First Big Battle-Bull Run 
 
 WITH PHOTOGRAPHS JUST DISCOVERED TAKEN 
 50 YEARS AGO AND SHOWN TO THE AMER- 
 ICAN PEOPLE NOWHERE ELSE 
 
 Copyright 1912 by Patriot Publishing Co.. Springfield. Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART ONE OF 
 
 "THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA" 
 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Records of the War Between the States 
 By General Marcus J. Wright, C. S. A. 
 
 General Wright was a Confederate fighting leader fifty 
 years ago. Then for many years he was a faithful 
 servant of our united nation, collecting the scattered 
 Confederate documents for the monumental Government 
 "Official Record." In the following pages he tells how 
 the actual Civil War photographs now brought to light 
 
 O1T* " T? f*f*nrnc intm lin rvi<a 1-f\ o <-n A * n t-o s-\f -V /^ *%->. > 
 
 are "Records 
 conflict. 
 
 invaluable to students of the immense 
 
 Springing to Arms in North and South 
 
 Photographs as the Smoke Cleared 
 
 Away from the First Guns of the War 
 
 Accompanying General Wright's Introduction are pho- 
 tographs of the opening scenes in the greatest Amer- 
 ican tragedy. 
 
 The First Big Battle Bull Run Chapter 
 
 One of the Complete History of the 
 
 Civil War, By Prof. Henry W. 
 
 Elson of Ohio University 
 
 With photographs of 1861, showing Union and Confed- 
 erate volunteers, leaders and scenes of the battle that 
 alarmed the North and electrified the South. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
=5 
 CQ 
 
 EL 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 _j 
 \- 
 
 < 
 
 CO 
 
 u 
 
 I 
 I- 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS 00. 
 
 MAJOR ROBERT ANDERSON AND FAMILY 
 
 This Federal major of artillery was summoned on April 11, 1861, to surrender 
 Fort Sumter and the property of the government whose uniform he wore. 
 At half -past four the following morning the boom of the first gun from Fort 
 Johnson in Charleston Harbor notified the breathless, waiting world that 
 war was on. The flag had been fired on, and hundreds of thousands of lives 
 were to be sacrificed ere the echoes of the great guns died away at the end of 
 four years into the sobs of a nation whose best and bravest, North and South, 
 had strewn the many battlefields. No wonder that the attention of the civil- 
 ized world was focussed on the man who provoked the first blow in the great- 
 est conflict the world has ever known. He was the man who handled the 
 situation at the breaking point. To him the North looked to preserve the 
 Federal property in Charleston Harbor, and the honor of the National flag. 
 The action of the South depended upon his decision. He played the part of 
 a true soldier, and two days after the first shot was fired he led his little gar- 
 rison of the First United States Artillery out of Sumter with the honors of war. 
 
SCENES OF '61 
 THAT QUICKLY 
 
 FOLLOWED 
 "BROTHER JONA- 
 THAN" (PAGE 44) 
 
 The upper photograph 
 shows Confederates on 
 Monday the fifteenth of 
 April, 1861 one day 
 after the momentous 
 event which Holmes 
 dimly prophesied in 
 " Brother Jonathan " 
 (page 44) . The picture 
 below, with the two fol- 
 lowing, were made on 
 the 16th. As April wore 
 on, North and South 
 alike had been reluctant 
 to strike first. When 
 Major Robert Anderson, 
 on December 26, 1860. 
 removed to Fort Sumter, 
 on an island at the 
 entrance to Charleston 
 
 TKRJJB'-PLEIN OF TilK l.iollGK. 
 
 owiiiL' i IK- f'.\iH*. ,.,1 harbi-tlo." Ai.:il 1">. IStll. 
 
 CONFEDERATES IN SUMTER THE DAY AFTER ANDERSON LEFT 
 
 A GUN TRAINED ON CHARLESTON BY ANDERSON 
 
 Harbor, he placed him- 
 self in a position to with- 
 stand long attack. But 
 he needed supplies. The 
 Confederates would al- 
 low none to be landed. 
 When at length rumors 
 of a powerful naval force 
 to relieve the fort 
 reached Charleston, the 
 Confederates demanded 
 the surrender of the gar- 
 rison. Anderson prom- 
 ised to evacuate by April 
 15th if he received no 
 additional supplies. His 
 terms were rejected. At 
 half-past four on the 
 morning of April 12th a 
 shell from Fort Johnson 
 "rose high in, air, and 
 curving in its course, 
 burst almost directly 
 over the fort." The 
 mighty war had begun. 
 
TWO DAYS AFTER THE BOMBARDMENT OF SUMTER, APRIL 16, 1861 
 
 Wade Hampton (the tallest figure) and other leading South Carolinians inspecting the effects of the cannonading that 
 had forced Major Anderson to evacuate, and had precipitated the mightiest conflict of modern times two days before. 
 
\/ 
 
 \\ 
 
 RECORDS OF THE WAR BETWEEN 
 THE STATES 
 
 By MARCUS J. WRIGHT, Brigadier-General, C.S.A. 
 
 Agent of the United States War Department for the Collection of 
 Military Records 
 
 THE war which was carried on in the United States in 
 1861-5, called " The War of the Rebellion," " The Civil 
 War," " The War of Secession," and " The War Between 
 the States," was one of the greatest conflicts of ancient or 
 modern times. Official reports show that 2,865,028 men were 
 mustered into the service of the United States. The report 
 of Provost-Marshal General Fry shows that of these 61,362 
 were killed in battle, 34,773 died of wounds, 183,287 died of 
 disease, 306 were accidentally killed, and 267 were executed by 
 sentence. The Adjutant- General made a report February 7, 
 1869, showing the total number of deaths to be 303,504. 
 
 The Confederate forces are estimated from 600,000 to 
 1,000,000 men, and ever since the conclusion of the war there 
 has been no little controversy as to the total number of troops 
 involved. The losses in the Confederate army have never 
 been officially reported, but the United States War Depart- 
 ment, which has been assiduously engaged in the collection of 
 all records of both armies, has many .Confederate muster-rolls 
 on which the casualties are recorded. The tabulation of these 
 rolls shows that 52,954 Confederate soldiers were killed in 
 action, 21,570 died of wounds, and 59,297 died of disease. This 
 does not include the missing muster-rolls, so that to these fig- 
 ures a substantial percentage must be added. Differences in 
 methods of reporting the strength of commands, the absence 
 of adequate field-records and the destruction of those actually 
 
 f 
 
 / 
 
 '// 
 
 '// 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 AFTER THE GREAT MASS MEETING IN UNION SQUARE, NEW YORK, APRIL 20, 1861 
 
 Knots of citizens still linger around the stands where Anderson, who had abandoned Sumter only six days 
 before, had just roused the multitude to wild enthusiasm. Of this gathering in support of the Government 
 the New York Herald said at the time: "Such a mighty uprising of the people has never before been witnessed 
 in New York, nor throughout the whole length and breadth of the Union. Five stands were erected, from 
 which some of the most able speakers of the city and state addressed the multitude on the necessity of 
 rallying around the flag of the Republic in this hour of its danger. A series of resolutions was proposed and 
 unanimously adopted, pledging the meeting to use every means to preserve the Union intact and inviolate. 
 Great unanimity prevailed throughout the whole proceedings; party politics were ignored, and the en- 
 tire meeting speakers and listeners were a unit in maintaining the national honor unsullied. MajotfAnder- 
 son, the hero of Fort Sumter, was present, and showed himself at the various stands, at each of which he was 
 most enthusiastically received. An impressive feature of the occasion was the flag of Sumter, hoisted on 
 the stump of the staff that had been shot away, placed in the hand of the equestrian statue of Washington." 
 
0f it}? War HJrtromt % States 
 
 made are responsible for considerable lack of information as 
 to the strength and losses of the Confederate army. There- 
 fore, the matter is involved in considerable controversy and 
 never will be settled satisfactorily; for there is no probability 
 that further data on this subject will be forthcoming. 
 
 The immensity and extent of our great Civil War are 
 shown by the fact that there were fought 2,261 battles and en- 
 gagements, which took place in the following named States: 
 In New York, 1 ; Pennsylvania, 9 ; Maryland, 30 ; District of 
 Columbia, 1; West Virginia, 80; Virginia, 519; North Caro- 
 lina, 85; South Carolina, 60; Georgia, 108; Florida, 32; 
 Alabama, 78; Mississippi, 186; Louisiana, 118; Texas, 14; 
 Arkansas, 167; Tennessee, 298; Kentucky, 138; Ohio, 3; In- 
 diana, 4; Illinois, 1; Missouri, 244; Minnesota, 6; California, 
 6; Kansas, 7; Oregon, 4; Nevada, 2; Washington Territory, 
 1 ; Utah, 1 ; New Mexico, 19; Nebraska, 2; Colorado, 4; Indian 
 Territory, 17; Dakota, 11; Arizona, 4; and Idaho, 1. 
 
 It soon became evident that the official record of the War 
 of 1861-5 must be compiled for the purposes of Government 
 administration, as well as in the interest of history, and this 
 work was projected near the close of the first administration 
 of President Lincoln. It has continued during the tenure of 
 succeeding Presidents, under the direction of the Secretaries 
 of War, from Edwin M. Stanton, under whom it began, to 
 Secretary Elihu Root, under whose direction it was completed. 
 As a successor to and complement of this Government publi- 
 cation, nothing could be more useful or interesting than the 
 present publication. The text does not aim at a statistical 
 record, but is an impartial narrative supplementing the pic- 
 tures. Nothing gives so clear a conception of a person or an 
 event as a picture. The more intelligent people of the country, 
 North and South, desire the truth put on record, and all bitter 
 feeling eliminated. This work, with its text and pictures, it 
 is believed, will add greatly to that end. 
 
RECRUITING ON BROADWAY, 1861 
 
 Looking north on Broadway 
 from "The Park" (later 
 City Hall Park) in war 
 time, one sees the Stars and 
 Stripes waving above the 
 recruiting station, past 
 which the soldiers stroll. 
 There is a convenient booth 
 with liquid refreshments. 
 To the right of the picture 
 the rear end of a street car is 
 visible, but passenger travel 
 on Broadway itself is by 
 stage. On the left is the 
 Astor House, then one of 
 the foremost hostelries of 
 the city. In the lower pho- 
 tograph the view is from the 
 
 balcony of the Metropolitan 
 looking north on Broadway. 
 The twin towers on the left 
 are those of St. Thomas's 
 Church. The lumbering 
 stages, with the deafening 
 noise of their rattling win- 
 dows as they drive over the 
 cobblestones, are here in 
 force. More hoop-skirts 
 are retreating in the dis- 
 tance, and a gentleman in 
 the tall hat of the period 
 is on his way down town. 
 Few of the buildings seen 
 here remained half a cen- 
 tury later. The time is sum- 
 mer, as the awnings attest. 
 
EDWIN M. STANTON 
 Secretary of War. 
 
 SALMON P. CHASE 
 Secretary of the Treasury. 
 
 MONTGOMERY BLAIR 
 Postmaster-General . 
 
 GIDEON WELLES 
 Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 HANNIBAL HAMLIN 
 Vice-President. 
 
 MEMBERS OF 
 
 PRESIDENT LINCOLN'S 
 
 OFFICIAL FAMILY 
 
 Other members were: War, Simon 
 Cameron (1861); Treasury, W. P. 
 Fessenden, July 1, 1864, and Hugh 
 McCulloch, March 4, 1865; Interior, 
 John P. Usher, January 8, 1863; At- 
 torney-General, James Speed, Decem- 
 ber 2, 1864; Postmaster-General, 
 William Denuison, September 24,1864. 
 
 WILLIAM H. -SEWARD 
 Secretary of State. 
 
 CALEB B. SMITH 
 Secretary of the Interior. 
 
 EDWARD BATES 
 Attorney-General. 
 
JAMES A. SEDDON 
 Secretary of War. 
 
 CHRISTOPHER G. MEMMINGER 
 Secretary of the Treasury. 
 
 STEPHEN R. MALLORY 
 Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 JOHN H. REAGAN 
 Postmaster-General. 
 
 MEN WHO HELPED PRESI- 
 DENT DAVIS GUIDE THE 
 SHIP OF STATE 
 
 The members of the Cabinet were 
 chosen not from intimate friends of 
 the President, but from the men pre- 
 ferred by the States they represented. 
 There was no Secretary of the In- 
 terior in the Confederate Cabinet. 
 
 ALEXANDER H. STEPHENS 
 Vice-President. 
 
 JUDAH P. BENJAMIN 
 Secretary of State. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT STEPHENS 
 AND MEMBERS OF THE 
 CONFEDERATE CABINET 
 
 Judah P. Benjamin, Secretary of 
 State, has been called the brain of 
 the Confederacy. President Davis 
 wished to appoint the Honorable 
 Robert Barn well, Secretary of State, 
 but Mr. Barnwell declined the honor. 
 
 GEORGE DAVIS 
 Attorney-General. 
 
1 
 
 BULL RUN THE VOLUNTEERS 
 FACE FIRE 
 
 T I iHERE had been strife, a bloodless, political strife, for 
 JL forty years between the two great sections of the Ameri- 
 can nation. No efforts to reconcile the estranged brethren of 
 the same household had been successful. The ties that bound 
 the great sections of the country had severed one by one; 
 their contention had grown stronger through all these years, 
 until at last there was nothing left but a final appeal to the 
 arbitrament of the sword then came the great war, the great- 
 est civil war in the annals of mankind. 
 
 " Hostilities " began with the secession of South Carolina 
 from the Union, December 20, 1860. On January 9, 1861, 
 the Star of the West was fired upon in Charleston Harbor. 
 
 For the first time in the nation's history the newly-elected 
 President had entered the capital city by night and in secret, 
 in the fear of the assassin's plots. For the first time he had 
 been inaugurated under a military guard. Then came the 
 opening shots, and the ruined walls of the noble fort in Charles- 
 ton harbor told the story of the beginnings of the fratricidal 
 war. The fall of Sumter, on April 14, 1861, had aroused the 
 North to the imminence of the crisis, revealing the danger that 
 threatened the Union and calling forth a determination to 
 preserve it. The same event had unified the South; four addi- 
 tional States cast their lot with the seven which had already 
 seceded from the Union. Virginia, the Old Dominion, the first 
 born of the sisterhood of States, swung into the secession col- 
 umn but three days after the fall of Sumter; the next day, 
 April 18th, she seized the arsenal at Harper's Ferry and on 
 the 20th the great navy-yard at Norfolk. 
 
 Two governments, each representing a different economic 
 
o 
 
 C t3 4) OT 
 4) u *C ctf 
 > c -^ { 
 
 11 'o <JH 
 , > O aj 
 
 >> a 
 3 ^ P tJ a 
 
 a-S-S^fi 
 
 * y co S 5 
 
 13 .S ^ 
 Jr H^ 
 
 . js 
 
 !1 
 
 03 w 42 O 
 
 a E? o fl 
 
 G o 
 
 1 ; 
 
 <U bo 
 <U cS 
 
 ^ < 
 
 wr|. 
 c s 
 
 3 O . 
 
 1^ 
 
 ^ I 
 
 S S 
 X5 nS 
 
 w .2 
 
 4-i ^ 
 
 s g' 
 
 w ^ 
 
 J, 
 
 oi S 
 
 ^s -s 
 
 if 
 
 I -a 
 
 o 
 
 it 
 
 _e 2 
 
 a* 
 
 s s 
 
 5 ,0 
 
 J3 J 
 
 5 S'g 
 
 .jd-ag 
 
 Sc S 
 'E J= 
 
 
 
 e ^ 
 4j H S 
 
 WASH: 
 
 c 
 <; 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 (0 
 
 u 
 
 i 
 
 c 
 "2 
 H 
 
 eg 
 
 a 
 ?< 
 
 -s 
 
 s, accor 
 
 
 V 
 
 u 
 
 
 BQ 
 
 
 
 FENDER OF 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 V 
 
 *J 
 
 1 
 
 g 
 
 V 
 
 ~ 
 
 "c 
 
 -3 
 
 S 
 
 55 
 u 
 +2 
 
 .S 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 n Beauregard 
 of July 18th w 
 
 y 
 
 c 
 
 s 
 
 i 
 
 o 
 
 _ 
 
 a 
 
 X3 
 
 5 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 
 r.J 
 
 . 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 '3 
 
 5 
 
 "3 
 
 o 
 
 
 2 
 
 to 
 
 4) -J 
 
 '5 
 
 f ^ 
 
 a 
 
 ee 
 
 f, V 
 S J3 
 
 ^ -S 
 
 _ cd ' 
 
 i II 
 
 * O ft, 
 C C o 
 
 B-S'S 
 
 e m 
 
 n .2 
 
 03 
 
 v 
 
 O 
 
 , c -s 
 ^ ? *" 
 
 iJ 
 
till Hun 
 
 Ufalwtteer* 
 
 Fir? 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 and political idea, now stood where there had been but one the 
 North, with its powerful industrial organization and wealth; 
 the South, with its rich agricultural empire. Both were call- 
 ing upon the valor of their sons. 
 
 At the nation's capital all was confusion and disorder. 
 The tramp of infantry and the galloping of horsemen through 
 the streets could be heard day and night. Throughout the 
 country anxiety and uncertainty reigned on all sides. Would 
 the South return to its allegiance, would the Union be divided, 
 or would there be war? The religious world called unto the 
 heavens in earnest prayer for peace; but the rushing torrent 
 of events swept on toward war, to dreadful internecine war. 
 
 The first call of the President for troops, for seventy-five 
 thousand men, was answered with surprising alacrity. Citi- 
 zens left their farms, their workshops, their counting rooms, 
 and hurried to the nation's capital to take up arms in defense 
 of the Union. A similar call by the Southern President was 
 answered with equal eagerness. Each side believed itself in 
 the right. Both were profoundly sincere and deeply in earnest. 
 Both have won the respect of history. 
 
 After the fall of Fort Sumter, the two sides spent the 
 spring months marshaling their forces for the fierce conflict 
 that was to follow. President Lincoln had called for three- 
 months' volunteers ; at the beginning of July some thirty thou- 
 sand of these men were encamped along the Potomac about 
 the heights of Arlington. As the weeks passed, the great 
 Northern public grew impatient at the inaction and demanded 
 that Sumter be avenged, that a blow be struck for the Union. 
 
 The " call to arms " rang through the nation .and aroused 
 the people. No less earnest was the feeling of the South, and 
 soon two formidable armies were arrayed against each other, 
 only a hundred miles apart at Washington and at Richmond. 
 
 The commander of the United States Army was Lieut.- 
 General Winfield Scott, whose military career had begun be- 
 fore most of the men of '61 had been born. Aged and infirm, 
 
Copyright by Review of Reviews Co. 
 
 THE SOUTHERNER OF THE HOUR IN '61. 
 
 Born in New Orleans on May 28, 1818, the Southern leader upon whom at 
 first all eyes were turned, Pierre Gustave Toutant Beauregard, was gradu- 
 ated from the U. S. Military Academy in 1838. Gallant and dashing, he 
 won the brevets of Captain and Major in the war with Mexico and was 
 wounded at Chapultepec. Early in '61 he resigned from the army, and 
 joined the Confederacy, being in command of the Confederate forces in the 
 firing on Fort Sumter in April. Owing to his forceful personality, he became 
 a popular and noted leader in the Confederacy. After the Union defeat at 
 Manassas, he was looked upon as the coming Napoleon. He was confirmed as 
 Major-General in the Confederate army on July 30, 1861, but he had held the 
 provisional rank of Brigadier-General since February 20th, before a shot was 
 fired. After his promotion to Major-General, he commanded the Army of 
 the Mississippi under General A. S. Johnston, whom he succeeded at Shiloh. 
 He defended Charleston, S. C., in 1862-3 and afterward commanded the De- 
 partment of North Carolina and Southeastern Virginia. He died at New 
 Orleans in 1893. 
 
July 
 1861 
 
 he remained in Washington. The immediate command of the 
 army was entrusted to Brigadier-General Irvin McDowell. 
 
 Another Union army, twenty thousand strong, lay at 
 Martinsburg, Virginia, under the command of Major-General 
 Patterson, who, like General Scott, was a veteran of the War 
 of 1812 and of the Mexican War. 
 
 Opposite McDowell, at Manassas Junction, about thirty 
 miles from Washington, lay a Confederate army under Brig- 
 adier-General Beauregard who, three months before, had won 
 the homage of the South by reducing Fort Sumter. Opposed 
 to Patterson in the Shenandoah valley was Joseph E. John- 
 ston with a force of nine thousand men. The plans of the 
 President and General Scott were to send McDowell against 
 Beauregard, while Patterson was to detain Johnston in the 
 Valley and prevent him from joining Beauregard. It was con- 
 fidently believed that, if the two Confederate forces could be 
 kept apart, the " Grand Army " could win a signal victory over 
 the force at Manassas; and on July 16th, with waving banners 
 and lively hopes of victory, amid the cheers of the multitude, it 
 moved out from the banks of the Potomac toward the interior 
 of Virginia. It was a motley crowd, dressed in the varied 
 uniforms of the different State militias. The best disciplined 
 troops were those of the regular army, represented by infan- 
 try, cavalry, and artillery. Even the navy was drawn upon 
 and a battalion of marines was included in the Union forces. 
 In addition to the regulars were volunteers from all the New 
 England States, from New York and Pennsylvania and from 
 Ohio, Michigan, and Minnesota, organizations which, in an- 
 swer to the President's call for troops, had volunteered for 
 three months' service. Many were boys in their teens with 
 the fresh glow of youth on their cheeks, wholly ignorant of 
 the exhilaration, the fear, the horrors of the battle-field. On- 
 ward through the Virginia plains and uplands they marched to 
 the strains of martial music. Unused to the rigid discipline 
 of war, many of the men would drop out of line to gather 
 
ONE OF THE FIRST UNION VOLUNTEER REGIMENTS. 
 
 The First Minnesota, a regiment that fought in the flanking column at Bull Run. On April 14, 1861, the 
 day after Sumter's surrender, the Federal Government received an offer of a volunteer regiment from Minne- 
 sota, and on April 29, the First Minnesota was mustered into service by Lieutenant W. W. Sanders, U. S. A. 
 Under Colonel William O. Gorman the regiment proceeded to Washington in June and, attached to Frank- 
 lin's Brigade, Heintzelman's Division of McDowell's Army, at Bull Run gave an excellent account of itself, 
 finally retiring from the field in good order. A record for conspicuous bravery was sustained by the First 
 Minnesota throughout the war, notably its famous charge on the field of Gettysburg, July 2, 1863. 
 
 The photograph was taken just before the regiment left Fort Snelling in 1861. In the front line the first from the left is Lieut. Colonel 
 Stephen Miller, the next is Colonel Gorman. On his left hand is Major Dyke and next to him is Adjutant W. B. Leach. Between 
 the last two and behind them is Captain William Colvill, while at the left hand of Adjutant Leach is Captain Mark Downie, At 
 the extreme right of the picture stands General J. B. Sanborn with Lieutenant Sanders (mustering officer) on his right hand, and 
 on Sanders' right is the Honorable Morton S. Wilkinson. Colvill, as Colonel, led the regiment in its Gettysburg charge. 
 
nil Him 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 berries or tempting fruits along the roadside, or to refill their 
 canteens at every fresh stream of water, and frequent halts 
 were necessary to allow the stragglers to regain their lines. 
 
 After a two days', march, with " On to Richmond " as 
 their battle-cry, the army halted at the quiet hamlet of Centre- 
 ville, twenty-seven miles from Washington and seven miles 
 from Manassas Junction where lay the waiting Confederate 
 army of similar composition untrained men and boys. Men 
 from Virginia, from North and South Carolina, from the 
 mountains of Tennessee, from Alabama, Mississippi, and 
 Georgia, even from distant Arkansas, had gathered on the soil 
 of the Old Dominion State to do battle for the Southern cause. 
 Between the two armies flowed the stream of Bull Run, destined 
 to give its name to the first great battle of the impending con- 
 flict. The opposing commanders, McDowell and Beauregard, 
 had been long-time friends ; twenty-three years before, they had 
 been graduated in the same class at West Point. 
 
 Beauregard knew of the coming of the Federal army. 
 The news had been conveyed to him by a young man, a former 
 government clerk at Washington, whose sympathies, however, 
 lay with the cause of the South. He won the confidence of 
 Beauregard. The latter sent him to the capital city bearing 
 a paper with two words in cipher, " Trust Bearer." With this 
 he was to call at a certain house, present it to the lady within, 
 and wait a reply. Traveling all night, he crossed the Potomac 
 below Alexandria, and reached the city at dawn, when the 
 newsboys were calling out in the empty streets the latest intel- 
 ligence of the army. The messenger rang the doorbell at a 
 house within a stone's throw of the White House and delivered 
 the scrap of paper to the only one in the city to whom it was 
 intelligible. She hurriedly gave the youth his breakfast, wrote 
 in cipher the words, " Order issued for McDowell to march 
 upon Manassas to-night," and giving him the scrap of paper, 
 sent him on his way. That night the momentous bit of news 
 was in the hands of General Beauregard. He instantly wired 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 MRS. GREENHOW, THE CONFEDERATE SPY, WITH HER DAUGHTER, IN THE OLD CAPITOL PRISON 
 
 Mrs. Rose O'Neal Greenhow, a zealous and trusted friend of the Confederacy, lived in Washington at the opening of the war. It was 
 she who, on July 16, 1861, sent the famous cipher message to Beauregard, "Order issued for McDowell to move on Manassas to-night." 
 Acting on this, Beauregard promptly arranged his army for the expected attack, while Johnston and "Stonewall" Jackson hastened from 
 the Valley to aid in repelling the Federal advance. Mrs. Greenhow's secret-service work was cut short on August 26th, when Allan 
 Pinkerton, the Federal detective, arrested her and put her under military guard at her home, 398 Sixteenth Street. Afterward she was 
 transferred to the Old Capitol Prison. She remained there until April, 1862. On June 2d, after pledging her word not to come north of 
 the Potomac until the war was over, Mrs. Greenhow was escorted beyond the lines of the Union army and set at liberty. It was later 
 discovered that she had, even while in prison, corresponded extensively with Colonel Thomas Jordan, of General Beauregard's staff. 
 
ull JRutt 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 President Davis at Richmond and asked that he be reenforced 
 by Johnston's army. 
 
 As we have seen, General Scott had arranged that 
 Patterson detain Johnston in the Valley. He had even ad- 
 vised McDowell that " if Johnston joins Beauregard he shall 
 have Patterson on his heels." But the aged Patterson was 
 unequal to the task before him. Believing false reports, he 
 was convinced that Johnston had an army of thirty-five thou- 
 sand men, and instead of marching upon Johnston at Win- 
 chester he led his army to Charlestown, twenty miles in the 
 opposite direction. Johnston thereupon was free to join Beau- 
 regard at Manassas, and he promptly proceeded to do so. 
 
 McDowell's eager troops had rested at Centreville for 
 two days. The time for them to test their mettle in a general 
 engagement was at hand. Sunday, July 21st, was selected as 
 the day on which to offer battle. At half -past two in the 
 morning the sleeping men were roused for the coming conflict. 
 Their dream of an easy victory had already received a rude 
 shock, for on the day after their arrival a skirmish between 
 two minor divisions of the opposing armies had resulted in 
 the retreat of the Union forces after nineteen of their number 
 lay dead upon the plain. The Confederates, too, had suffered 
 and fifteen of their army were killed. But patriotic enthusiasm 
 was too ardent to be quenched by such an incident, and eagerly, 
 in the early dawn of the sultry July morning, they marched 
 toward the banks of the stream on which they were to offer 
 their lives in the cause of their country. 
 
 The army moved out in three divisions commanded by 
 Generals Daniel Tyler, David Hunter, and S. P. Heintzel- 
 man. Among the subordinate officers was Ambrose E. Burn- 
 side, who, a year and five months later, was to figure in a far 
 greater and far more disastrous battle, not many miles from 
 this same spot; and William T. Sherman, who was to achieve 
 a greater renown in the coming war. 
 
 On the Southern side we find equally striking characters. 
 
July 
 1861 
 
 General Joseph E. Johnston was not held by Patterson in 
 the Valley and with a portion of his army had reached 
 Manassas on the afternoon of the 20th. In the Indian wars of 
 Jackson's time Johnston had served his country; like Mc- 
 Dowell and Beauregard, he had battled at the gates of Mexico ; 
 and like the latter he chose to cast his lot with the fortunes of 
 the South. There, too, was Longstreet, who after the war was 
 over, was to spend many years in the service of the country he 
 was now seeking to divide. Most striking of all was " Stone- 
 wall " Jackson, whose brilliant military career was to astonish 
 the world. 
 
 The Union plan for this fateful July day was that Tyler 
 should lead his division westward by way of the Warrenton 
 turnpike to a stone bridge that crossed Bull Run, about four 
 miles from Centreville. At the same time the main army 
 under Hunter and Heintzelman was to make a detour of sev- 
 eral miles northward through a dense forest to a ford of Bull 
 Run, known as Sudley's Ford. Here they were to cross the 
 stream, march down its right bank and, while Tyler guarded 
 the Stone Bridge, engage the foe on the west side of Bull 
 Run. The plan of the battle was admirably drawn, but the 
 march around to Sudley's Ford was slower than had been 
 expected, and it was ten o'clock before the main army reached 
 the point west of the Stone Bridge. While the Federals were 
 making their plans to attack the Confederate left wing, Gen- 
 erals Beauregard and Johnston were planning an aggressive 
 movement against the left wing of the Federal army. They 
 were to cross Bull Run by fords several miles below the Stone 
 Bridge and attack the Northern troops on the weaker wing 
 of the Union force in an effort to rout them before relief could 
 be sent from the Federal right. The Confederate attack was 
 planned to take place a few hours later than McDowell had 
 decided to move. The Southern troops were preparing to 
 cross the stream when the boom of cannon at the Stone Bridge 
 told that the Federals had taken the aggressive and that the 
 
THE FOURTH NEW JERSEY ON THE BANKS OF THE POTOMAC, 1861 
 
 THE RAW MATERIAL 
 
 The faces of these untried soldiers from New Jersey and Vermont show the enthusiasm with which men flocked from every state to form 
 an army for the Union. Nor was that enthusiasm chilled by the long tedious unfamiliar beating into shape that McClellan was giving 
 them in '61 . War's tedious rudiments had to be learned, but when the time came for fighting, fighting qualities were not lacking and our 
 citizen soldiers gave an account of themselves that startled the world. The Green Mountain Boys that first came to Washington were 
 among the troops that made the first warlike move from the city to extend the Federal lines into Virginia. It was on these advanced 
 defences of the Capital that a Green Mountain Boy was found one night asleep on post. His life was forfeit, but the great heart of 
 Father Abraham interposed. Lincoln knew the stuff of which these country lads were made, and this one a few months later on the 
 battlefield nobly laid down the life he owed to his Commander-in-Chief . Vermont was lavish of her sons and sent 35,262, nearly 60 per 
 cent, of her male population between the ages of 18 and 45, to the nation's aid. The State of New Jersey sent 76,814 men, 61 .2 per cent, 
 of her military population. The first raw New Jersey soldiers in Washington were among the troops that occupied Arlington Heights, 
 one of the advance positions in the defences. About one-eighth of New Jersey's troops laid down their lives for their country, while 
 nearly one-fourth of the Vermonters that went to the War never returned. 
 
 THE SIXTH VERMONT AT CAMP GRIFFIN, VIRGINIA 
 
ull Him Sty? Itolwttwr* Jar? Jffto $* 
 
 r ^ 
 
 weak Confederate left was in danger of being overwhelmed 
 by the superior numbers of the Union right wing. Orders 
 countermanding the command to attack were quickly sent to 
 the Southerners at the lower fords, and preparations were hur- 
 riedly made to repulse the attack of the Northern force. 
 
 Tyler reached the Stone Bridge before six in the morning 
 and opened fire on a Confederate force under Colonel Evans 
 on the other side of the run. For some time this was kept up, 
 and Evans was much puzzled that the Federals did not at- 
 tempt to cross the bridge ; they merely kept up a desultory fire. 
 The failure of the Union troops to advance led Evans to be- 
 lieve that Tyler's attack was only a feint and that the real 
 attacking force would approach from some other direction. 
 This belief was confirmed when he descried a lengthening line 
 of dust above the tree-tops far in the distance, north of the 
 Warrenton turnpike. Evans was now convinced (and he was 
 right) that the main Union army was marching to Sudley's 
 Ford, three miles above the Stone Bridge, and would reach the 
 field from that direction. Quickly then he turned about with 
 six companies of brave South Carolinians and a battalion of 
 " Louisiana Tigers " and posted them on a plateau overlook- 
 ing the valley of Young's Branch, a small tributary of Bull 
 Run. Here, not far from the Matthews and Carter houses, 
 he awaited the coming of the Federals. 
 
 His force was stationed overlooking the Sudley and New- 
 market road and an open field through which the Federal 
 troops would be forced to pass to reach the higher ground 
 held by the Confederates. Two 6-pound howitzers were 
 placed to sweep the field of approach, one at each end of 
 Evans' line of defense. 
 
 With guns loaded, and howitzers ready to pour their 
 charges into an advancing force, the Southerners stood and 
 watched the line of dust that arose above the trees. It moved 
 slowly to the westward. Then, where the Sudley road turns 
 to the southward to cross the Sudley Ford, it followed the 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 ^25SL__ 
 ^^iMi$ 
 
EVE OF THE CONFLICT. 
 
 Stone Church, Centreville, Virginia. Past this little stone church on the night of July 20, 1861, and long into the morning of the twenty- 
 first marched lines of hurrying troops. Their blue uniforms were new, their muskets bright and polished, and though some faces were 
 pale their spirits were elated, for after their short training they were going to take part, for the first time, in the great game of war. It 
 was the first move of the citizen soldier of the North toward actual conflict. Not one knew exactly what lay before him. The men 
 were mostly from New England and the Middle States. They had left desk and shop and farm and forge, and with the thought in 
 their minds that the war would last for three months the majority had been mustered in. Only the very wise and farseeing had prophe- 
 sied the immensity of the struggle, and these were regarded as extremists. Their ideas were laughed at. So on they went in long lines 
 down the road in the darkness of the night, chattering, laughing and talking carelessly, hardly realizing in the contagion of their patri- 
 otic ardor the grim meaning of real war. The battle had been well planned, but who had had the experience, even among the leaders, 
 to be sure of the details and the absolute carrying out of orders? With the exception of the veterans of the Mexican War, who were 
 regulars, there was not one who had ever maneuvered a thousand men in the field. A lesson lay before them and it was soon to come. 
 The surprising battle that opened early in the morning, and whose results spread such consternation through the North, was really 
 the result of popular clamor. The press and the politicians demanded action, and throughout the South the same confident and reck- 
 less spirit prevailed, the same urging to see something done. 
 
July 
 1861 
 
 , 
 
 trend of the highway. It reached the crossing of Bull Run, 
 and the line of dust faded as the Federals spread into battle- 
 line behind the expanse of woodland that hid each column from 
 the other's view. 
 
 It was nearing ten o'clock. The rays of the summer sun 
 were beating in sweltering heat upon the waiting troops. 
 Those who could find shelter beneath the trees moved from 
 their places into the shade. Heavy banks of storm clouds 
 were gathering on the horizon, giving promise of relief from 
 oppressive warmth. A silence settled over the ranks of the 
 Confederates as they watched the edge of the woodland for 
 the first appearance of the approaching troops. 
 
 Suddenly there was a glimmer of the sunlight reflected 
 from burnished steel among the trees. Then, in open battle 
 array, the Federal advance guard, under the command of 
 Colonel Burnside, emerged from the wood on a neighboring 
 hill, and for the first time in the nation's history two hostile 
 American armies faced each other in battle array. At Fort 
 Sumter only the stone walls had suffered ; not a drop of human 
 blood was shed. But here was to be a gigantic conflict, and 
 thousands of people believed that here on this field on this day 
 would be decided the fate of the Union and the fate of the 
 Confederacy. The whole country awaited in breathless ex- 
 pectancy the news of this initial conflict, to become known as 
 the battle of Bull Run. 
 
 With little delay the battle opened. The Federals had a 
 clear advantage in numbers as their outlying forces came up; 
 but they met with a brave resistance. General Bee, of South 
 Carolina, with two brigades, crossed a valley to the south of 
 Evans in the face of a heavy artillery fire to a point within one 
 hundred yards of the Federal lines. At this short range thou- 
 sands of shots were fired and many brave men and boys were 
 stretched upon the green. The outcome at this point was un- 
 certain until the Union forces were joined by Heintzelman 
 with heavy reenforcements and by Sherman with a portion of 
 
HERE "STONEWALL" JACKSON WON HIS NAME. 
 
 Robinson House, Bull Run. "Stonewall" Jackson won his name near this house early in the afternoon of July 21st. Meeting 
 General Bee's troops retreating in increasing disorder, he advanced with a battery to the ridge behind the Robinson House and held 
 the position until Bee's troops had rallied in his rear. "Look at Jackson standing there like a stone wall," was the sentence that gave 
 birth to his historic nickname. It was General Bee who uttered these words, just before he fell, adding, " Rally on the Virginians." 
 
 WHERE THE CONFEDERATES WAVERED. 
 
 Center of Battle of Morning July 21, 1861. North of this house, about a mile, the Confederate Colonel Evans met the columns of 
 Burnside and Porter in their advance south from Sudley Ford. Though reinforced by General Bee, he was driven back at noon to this 
 house in the valley near Young's Branch. Here a vigorous Union charge swept the whole battle to the hill south of the stream. General 
 Bee sent for reinforcements, saying that unless he could be supported "all was lost." 
 
nil Him 
 
 Tyler's division. Bee could now do nothing but withdraw, 
 and in doing so his men fell into great disorder. Cheer after 
 cheer arose from the ranks of the Union army. 
 
 Meanwhile, Generals Beauregard and Johnston had re- 
 mained at the right of their line, near Manassas, nearly four 
 miles from the scene of action, still determined to press their 
 attack on the Federal left if the opportunity was offered. As 
 the morning passed and the sounds of conflict became louder 
 and extended further to the westward, it became evident to the 
 Confederate leaders that the Federals were massing all their 
 strength in an effort to crush the left of the Southern army. 
 Plans for an aggressive movement were then abandoned, the 
 commanders withdrawing all their reserve forces from the 
 positions where they had been held to follow up the Confed- 
 erate attack, and sending them to the support of the small 
 force that was holding back the Federals. After dispatching 
 troops to threaten the Union left, Johnston and Beauregard 
 galloped at full speed to the scene of the battle. They 
 arrived about noon at the moment when Bee's brigade was 
 fleeing across the valley from the hail of Federal bullets. As 
 tne frightened men were running in the utmost disorder, 
 General Bee, seeing Thomas J. Jackson's brigade calmly 
 waiting the onset, exclaimed to his men, " Look at Jackson; 
 there he stands like a stone wall! " The expression spread to 
 the army and to the world, and that invincible soldier has since 
 been known as " Stonewall " Jackson. 
 
 Beauregard and Johnston found it a herculean task to 
 rally the fleeing men and re-form the lines, but they succeeded 
 at length; the battle was renewed, and from noon till nearly 
 three o'clock it raged with greater fury than before. The fight 
 was chiefly for the possession of the plateau called the Henry 
 hill. Up and down the slopes the two armies surged in the 
 broiling sun. Beauregard, like McDowell on the other side, 
 led his men in the thickest of the fight. A bursting shell killed 
 his horse under him and tore the heel from his boot ; he mounted 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 J 
 
 . 
 
AFTER BULL RUN GUARDING THE PRISONERS. 
 
 Inside Castle Pinckney, Charleston Harbor, August, 1861. In 
 these hitherto unpublished Confederate photographs we see one of 
 the earliest volunteer military organizations of South Carolina and 
 some of the first Federal prisoners taken in the war. The 
 Charleston Zouave Cadets were 
 organized in the summer of 
 1860, and were recruited from 
 among the patriotic young men 
 of Charleston. We see in the 
 picture how very young they 
 were. The company first went 
 into active service on Morris 
 Island, January 1, 1861, and 
 was there on the 9th when the 
 guns of the battery turned 
 back the Star of the West ar- 
 riving with reinforcements for 
 Sumter. The company was also 
 stationed on Sullivan's Island 
 during the bombardment of 
 Sumter, April 12-13, 1861. Af- 
 ter the first fateful clash at Bull 
 Run, July 21, 1861, had taught 
 the North that the war was on 
 in earnest, a number of Federal 
 prisoners were brought to 
 Charleston and placed for safe- 
 
 THE PRISONERS HTH NEW YORK ZOUAVES. 
 
 keeping in Castle Pinckney, then garrisoned by the Charleston 
 Zouave Cadets. To break the monotony of guard duty 
 Captain Chichester, some time in August, engaged a photog- 
 rapher to take some pictures about the fort showing his 
 men. Gray uniforms with red stripes, red fatigue caps, and 
 white cross belts were a novelty. The casemates of the fort 
 had been fitted up with bunks and doors as sleeping quarters 
 
 for the prisoners. Casemate No. 1 was occupied by prisoners 
 from the llth New York Zouaves, who had been recruited almost 
 entirely from the New York Fire Department. The smaller 
 picture is a nearer view of their quarters, over which they have 
 
 placed the sign " Hotel de 
 Zouave." We see them still 
 wearing the uniform of the bat- 
 tlefield: wide dark-blue trousers 
 with socks covering the bot- 
 toms, red flannel shirts with the 
 silver badge of the New York 
 Fire Department, blue jackets 
 elaborately trimmed with braid, 
 red fez caps with blue tassels, 
 and a blue sash around the 
 waist. Their regiment, the fa- 
 mous " Ellsworth's Zouaves," 
 was pcsted at Bull Run as a 
 support for Pickett's andGriffin's 
 Batteries during the fierce 
 righting of the afternoon on the 
 Henry House hill. They gave 
 way before the charge of the 
 Confederates, leaving 48 dead 
 and 75 wounded on the field. 
 About 65 of them were taken 
 prisoners, some of whom we see 
 here a month after the battle. The following October the 
 prisoners were exchanged. At the beginning of the war the 
 possession of prisoners did not mean as much to the South as 
 it did later in the struggle, when exchanges became almost 
 the last resource for recruiting the dwindling ranks. Almost 
 every Southerner capable of bearing arms had already joined 
 the colors. 
 
Hun Sty? 
 
 Jar? 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 ft 
 
 another horse and continued the battle. At half -past two the 
 Confederates had been entirely driven from the plateau, had 
 been pressed back for a mile and a half, and for the second 
 time within three or four hours the Union troops raised the 
 shout of victory. 
 
 At three o'clock, while McDowell and his men were con- 
 gratulating themselves on having won the battle, a faint cheer- 
 ing was heard from a Confederate army far across the hills. 
 It grew louder and nearer, and presently the gray lines were 
 seen marching gallantly back toward the scene of the battle 
 from which they had been driven. The thrilling cry then 
 passed through the Union ranks, " Johnston has come, Johns- 
 ton has come ! " and there was terror in the cry. They did not 
 know that Johnston, with two-thirds of his army, had arrived 
 the day before; but it was true that the remaining third, 
 twenty-three hundred fresh troops, had reached Manassas at 
 noon by rail, and after a forced march of three hours, under 
 the command of Kirby Smith, had just united with the army 
 of Beauregard. It was this that caused the cheering and de- 
 termined Beauregard to make another attack on the Henry 
 plateau. 
 
 The Union men had fought valiantly in this, their first 
 battle, untrained and unused to warfare as they were; they 
 had braved the hail of lead and of bursting shells; they had 
 witnessed their comrades, their friends, and neighbors fall at 
 their feet to rise no more. They nevertheless rejoiced in their 
 success. But with the long march and the five hours' fighting 
 in the scorching July sun they were weary to exhaustion, and 
 when they saw the Confederates again approaching, reen- 
 f orced with fresh troops, their courage failed and they began to 
 retreat down the hill. With waving colors the Confederates 
 pressed on, opening a volley of musketry on the retreating 
 Federals, and following it with another and another. 
 
 In vain McDowell and his officers attempted to rally his 
 panic-stricken men and re-form his lines. Only the regulars, 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SOLDIER AS HE REALLY LOOKED AND MARCHED 
 
 There is nothing to suggest military brilliancy about this squad. Attitudes are as prosaic as uniforms are unpicturesque. The only 
 man standing with military correctness is the officer at the left-hand end. But this was the material out of which was developed the 
 soldier who could average sixteen miles a day for weeks on end, and do, on occasion, his thirty miles through Virginia mud and his forty 
 miles over a hard Pennsylvania highway. Sixteen miles a day does not seem far to a single pedestrian, but marching with a regiment 
 bears but little relation to a solitary stroll along a sunny road. It is a far different matter to trudge along carrying a heavy burden, 
 choked by the dust kicked up by hundreds of men tramping along in front, and sweltering in the sun or trudge still more drearily 
 along in a pelting rain which added pounds to a soaked and clinging uniform, and caused the soldiers to slip and stagger in the mud. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 'RIGHT SHOULDER SHIFT" COLUMN OF FOURS THE TWENTY-SECOND NEW YORK ON THE ROAD 
 
3F arc 
 
 about sixteen hundred in number, were subject to the orders 
 of their superiors, and they made a brave stand against the 
 oncoming foe while they covered the retreat of the disorganized 
 mass. On the Henry hill were the two powerful batteries 
 of Griffin and Ricketts. They had done most valiant service 
 while the tide of battle ebbed and flowed. But at last their 
 hour had come. A Confederate regiment, dashing from a 
 neighboring hill, poured in a deadly volley, cut down the 
 cannoneers almost to a man, killed their horses, and cap- 
 tured the guns. A few minutes later General Beauregard 
 rode up to the spot and noticed Captain Ricketts lying on the 
 ground, desperately wounded. The two men had been friends 
 in the years gone by. Beauregard, recognizing his old friend, 
 asked him if he could be of any service. He then sent his own 
 surgeons to care for the wounded captain and detailed one of 
 his staff to make him comfortable when he was carried to Rich- 
 mond as a prisoner of war. 
 
 There is little more to relate of the battle of Bull Run. 
 In his report McDowell stated that after providing for the 
 protection of the retreat from the battlefield by Porter's and 
 Blenker's volunteer brigades, he took command in person of 
 the force previously stationed for holding the road back to 
 Centreville and made such disposition " as would best serve 
 to check the enemy," at the Centreville ridge. Some hun- 
 dreds of civilians, members of Congress and others, had come 
 out from Washington to witness a victory for the Grand Army, 
 and they saw that army scattered in wild flight to escape an 
 imaginary pursuer. The Confederates made no serious effort 
 to follow after them, for the routed Federals had destroyed the 
 Stone Bridge as they passed it in their retreat, and had ob- 
 structed the other avenues of pursuit. As darkness settled over 
 the field the Confederates returned to their camps. 
 
 McDowell made a desperate effort to check and reor- 
 ganize his army at Centreville, but he was powerless. The 
 troops refused to listen to any commands ; they rushed on and 
 
Sun 
 
 July 
 1861 
 
 great numbers of them traveled all night, reaching Wash- 
 ington in the morning. 
 
 These raw troops had now received their first baptism 
 of blood and fire. Nearly five hundred of their number were 
 left dead on the field of battle, and fourteen hundred were 
 wounded. The captured and missing brought the Federal 
 loss to nearly three thousand men. The Confederate loss in 
 killed, wounded, and missing was less than two thousand. The 
 Federal forces engaged were nearly nineteen thousand, while 
 the Confederates had more than eighteen thousand men on the 
 field. 
 
 The Confederate victory at Bull Run did the South great 
 injury in that it led vast numbers to believe the war was over 
 and that the South had won. Many soldiers went home in 
 this belief, and for months thereafter it was not easy to recruit 
 the Southern armies. The North, on the other hand, was 
 taught a needed lesson was awakened to a sense of the mag- 
 nitude of the task before it. 
 
 The first great battle of the American Civil War brought 
 joy to the Confederacy and grief to the States of the North. 
 As the Federal troops marched into Washington through a 
 drenching downpour of rain, on July 22d, the North was 
 shrouded in gloom. But the defeated army had not lost its 
 courage. The remnants of the shattered forces were gathered, 
 and from the fragments a mightier host was to be rallied under 
 the Stars and Stripes to meet the now victorious foe on future 
 battle-grounds. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is 
 to place in the intelligent and patriotic homes of America, and in such a way that every American home 
 may possess it, the lasting memorial of national valor known as 
 
 "The Civil War 
 Through the Camera" 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS. EACH PART COMPLETE IN ITSELF 
 
 Each subscriber can obtain one or sixteen Complete Parts for such a trifling sum that it will never 
 be felt. Unless more than a million copies are distributed, the small sum necessary to obtain these parts 
 will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just-discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts 
 are placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such 
 a treasure fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country* to knowl- 
 edge of the nation's heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 Whether You Buy One Part or Sixteen 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious co-operation, bringing within the reach of every good 
 citizen this truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs * 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 Tou see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon 
 after the war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 The subject matter in this splendidly written history, as well as the reproduction of these extraordinary 
 photographs has called forth the written approval and approbation of President Taft, the Secretary of 
 War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, Archbishop Ireland, Speaker 
 Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Woodford, General 
 Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 
 more leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
THIS IS PART NUMBER ONE 
 PART NUMBER TWO OF 
 
 "THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH E CAMERA" 
 
 IT WILL CONTAIN 
 
 Complete Thrilling 
 Narratives of Three Battles 
 
 The Battle of Fort Henry- 
 Gunboats Blazing on the Cumberland 
 
 The Battle of Fort Donelson 
 
 General Grant's Leap into Fame 
 
 The Battle of Shiloh- 
 
 The First Grand Fighting in the West 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART II (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 Grant Getting His Mail Before the Battle 
 
 Battleships on the Mississippi 
 
 The Gunboat that Fired the First Shot 
 
 Inside the Confederate Lines Southerners About to Fight at Shiloh 
 
 A Confederate "Fighting "Regiment" in its Shirt Sleeves 
 
 The Boats that Turned the Tide at Shiloh Taken Just Afterwards 
 
 The Mounted Police of the West Kentucky Cavalry 
 
 A Locomotive that Hanged Eight Men as Spies 
 
 The Commanders on Both Sides 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Ciml War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Heary W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles. 
 
 PART TWO 
 
 The Fall of Fort Henry and Fort Donelson 
 
 The Gunboats on the Western Rivers 
 
 Shiloh-The First Grand Battle 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 
 \K^t 1912 by, Patriot Publishing: Co.. Springfield. Mas*. 
 
 I 
 
THIS PART PART TWO 
 CONTAINS 
 
 COLORED FRONTISPIECEREPRODUCTION OF THE 
 MILITARY PAINTING BY WILHELMI 
 
 "The Battle of Shiloh" 
 
 Continuation of the History of the Civil War 
 
 By Professor Henry W. Elson of Ohio University 
 
 The Fall of Fort Henry and Fort Donelson 
 
 Victories at Fort Henry and Fort Donelson were required to start the 
 movement by which the control of the Mississippi River was gained for the 
 North. From these battles General U. S. Grant sprang into fame. 
 
 The Battle-grounds of the West Fighting 
 Gunboats on Western Rivers 
 
 To carry on war effectively along the shallow western rivers there were em- 
 ployed armored gunboats and rams, constructed from light draft steam- 
 ers. At Fort Henry and Fort Donelson and at Shiloh, as well as on the 
 Mississippi, the Navy rendered valuable assistance to the Army and the 
 part it played in these river fights affords a tale of thrilling interest. 
 
 A Bloody Test of American Valor 
 Shiloh The First Grand Battle of the War 
 
 Shiloh was the first battle to be fought in America that in comparison with 
 the great conflicts of European armies could be considered more than a 
 skirmish. With losses on each side exceeding ten thousand, American 
 valor was here put to a full test. This graphic story is one as replete with 
 heroism and courage as with carnage. 
 
 These War Photographs, Taken in 1862 and 
 Here Reproduced 
 
 Show Union and Confederate soldiers and sailors who served in the great 
 western campaigns. There are photographs of gunboats and rams on 
 western rivers and scenes of hard-fought battles that brought to North and 
 South alike a grim realization of the mighty struggle yet to come. 
 
 Description of Part III On the Back Cover Page 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by Paul Wilhelmi. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF SHILOH. 
 
 Copyright, 1901, by Perrien-Keydel Co., 
 Detroit, Mich., U. S. A. 
 
FORT HENRY AND FORT DONELSON 
 
 By this brilliant and important victory Grant's fame sprang sud- 
 denly into full and universal recognition. President Lincoln nominated 
 him major-general of volunteers, and the Senate at once confirmed the 
 appointment. The whole military service felt the inspiriting event. 
 Nicdlay and Hay, in " Life of Lincoln" 
 
 THE grasp of a great section of western Kentucky and 
 Tennessee by the Northern armies, the capture of a 
 stronghold that was thought impregnable, the forced surrender 
 of a great army, and the bringing into public notice of a new 
 commander who was destined to outshine all his fellows 
 these were the achievements of the short, vigorous campaign 
 of Fort Donelson. 
 
 There were two great battle-grounds of the Civil War, 
 nearly a thousand miles apart Virginia and the valley of 
 the great river that divides the continent and the two defi- 
 nite objects of the Northern armies during the first half of 
 the war period were to capture Richmond and to open the 
 Mississippi. All other movements and engagements were 
 subordinate to the dramas of these two great theaters, inci- 
 dental and contributory. The South, on the other hand, 
 except for the early threatening of Washington, the Get- 
 tysburg campaign, the raid of Morgan in Ohio, and the 
 expeditions of Bragg and Hood into Kentucky and Ten- 
 nessee, was on the defensive from the beginning of the war 
 to the end. 
 
 In the East after the initial engagement at Bull Run 
 " all was quiet along the Potomac " for some months. Mc- 
 Clellan had loomed large as the rising hero of the war; but 
 McClellan did not move with the celerity that was expected 
 of him; the North became impatient and demanded that 
 
anb Start innplaon 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 rffl^ss&yMftftftnt- 
 
 \ 
 
 something be done. But while the public was still waiting there 
 were two occurrences in the West that riveted the attention 
 of the nation, sending a thrill of gladness through the North 
 and a wave of depression over the Southland. These were the 
 fall of Fort Henry and of Fort Donelson. 
 
 After Missouri had been saved to the Union in spite of 
 the disaster at Wilson's Creek in August, 1861, a Union army 
 slowly gathered in southern Illinois. Its purpose was to dis- 
 pute with the Confederates their hold on Kentucky, which had 
 not seceded, and to regain control of the Mississippi. To 
 secure the latter end a flank movement was decided upon to 
 open the mighty river by moving up the Cumberland and 
 Tennessee- the greatest flanking movement in the history of 
 warfare. It began at Fort Henry and ended at Vicksburg, 
 covered a year and five months, and cost tens of thousands of 
 human lives and millions of dollars' worth of property but it 
 was successful. 
 
 Eastern Kentucky, in the early days of 1862, was also 
 in considerable ferment. Colonel James A. Garfield had 
 driven the Confederate commander, General Humphrey Mar- 
 shall, and a superior force into the Cumberland Mountains, 
 after a series of slight encounters, terminating at Paintsville 
 on the Big Sandy River, on January 10th. But one later 
 event gave great encouragement to the North. It was the first 
 substantial victory for the Union arms. General Zollicoffer 
 held the extreme Confederate right at Cumberland Gap and 
 he now joined General George B. Crittenden near Mill 
 Springs in central Kentucky. General Buell, in charge of the 
 Army of the Ohio, had placed General George H. Thomas 
 at Lebanon, and the latter promptly moved against this threat- 
 ening Confederate force. A sharp engagement took place at 
 Logan's Cross Roads near Mill Springs on January 19th. The 
 Confederate army w r as utterly routed and Zollicoffer was 
 killed. The Union loss was about two hundred and sixty, and 
 the Confederate over twice that number. It was not a great 
 
 '; 
 
CAPTAIN CLARK B. LAGOW. 
 
 WINNING HIS SPURS AT CAIRO. 
 
 Few will recognize in this early and 
 unusual photograph the man who at 
 Appomattox, wore plain fatigue dress 
 in striking contrast with the fully 
 uniformed Lee. Here Grant appears in 
 his full-dress Brigadier-General's uni- 
 form as he came to Cairo to assume 
 command of a military district includ- 
 ing southern Illinois, September 4, 
 1861. Grasping at once the problems 
 of his new post he began the work 
 of reorganization, assisted by a well- 
 chosen staff. Without waiting for per- 
 mission from Fremont, his immediate 
 superior, Commander of the Department 
 of the West, Grant pushed forward a 
 
 BRIGADIER-GENERAL U. S. GRANT. 
 
 DR. JAMES SIMONS. 
 
 force and occupied Paducah, Kentucky, 
 before the Confederates, approach- 
 ing with the same purpose, could arrive. 
 Grant was impatient to drive back the 
 Confederate lines in Kentucky and 
 Tennessee and began early to importune. 
 Washington to be allowed to carry out 
 maneuvers. His keen judgment con- 
 vinced him that these must quickly be 
 made in order to secure the advantage 
 in this outlying arena of the war. 
 Captain Rawlins was made Assistant 
 Adjutant-General by Grant, and lifted 
 from his shoulders much of the routine 
 of the post. Captain Lagow and Cap- 
 tain Hillyer were two of the General's 
 aides-de-camp. Dr. James Simons was 
 Medical Director of the District. 
 
 CAPTAIN WILLIAM S. HILLYER. 
 
 CAPTAIN JOHN A. RAWLINS. 
 
of Jort i|imrg anb If art Sonrlann 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 battle, but its effect on the North was most stimulating, and 
 the people first learned to appreciate the abilities of their great 
 general, George H. Thomas. 
 
 It was now February, 1862. General U. S. Grant was 
 in command of the Union forces in western Kentucky and 
 Tennessee. The opposing commander was Albert Sidney 
 Johnston, then reputed the ablest general of the South. At 
 Bowling Green, Kentucky, he had thirty thousand men. Be- 
 lieving, perhaps, that he could not hold Kentucky, he deter- 
 mined to save Tennessee for the South and took his stand at 
 Nashville. 
 
 On February 2d, 1862, General Grant left Cairo with 
 his army of seventeen thousand men and on transports moved 
 up the Ohio and the Tennessee to attack Fort Henry. Ac- 
 companying him was Flag-Officer Foote with his fleet of seven 
 gunboats, four of them ironclads. 
 
 Fort Henry was garrisoned by an army of about three 
 thousand men under the command of General Lloyd Tilghman, 
 a brave officer who was destined to give his life for the Confed- 
 erate cause, the following year, near Vicksburg. It covered 
 about three acres and mounted seventeen heavy guns. Grant's 
 plan of attack was to land his army four miles below the fort, 
 to move across the country and seize the road leading to Fort 
 Donelson, while Foote should move up the river with his fleet 
 and turn his guns on the Confederate batteries. 
 
 On February 6th, Foote formed his vessels into two lines, 
 the ironclads the Cincinnati, the Carondelet, the Essex, and 
 the St. Louis forming a front rank. Slowly and cautiously 
 he approached the fort, firing as he went, the guns on the 
 parapet answering those of the fleet. Several of the Confed- 
 erate guns were disabled. The fleet was yet unhurt when the 
 first hour had passed. Then a 24-pound shot struck the Essex, 
 crashed through her side and penetrated her boiler, instantly 
 killing both her pilots and flooding the vessel from stem to 
 stern with scalding steam. The Essex, wholly disabled, drifted 
 
 l"- / 
 
CAIRO CITIZENS WHO MAY HAVE RECALLED THIS DAY. 
 
 With his hands thrust in his pockets stands General Grant, next to General McClernand, who is directly in front of the pillar of the 
 Cairo post-office. The future military leader had yet his great name to make, for the photograph of this gathering was taken in Sep- 
 tember, 1861, and when, later, the whole world was ringing with his praises the citizens who chanced to be in the group must have 
 recalled that day with pride. Young Al SIoo, the postmaster's son, leans against the doorway on Grant's right, and next to him is 
 Bob Jennings; then comes Dr. Taggart, then Thomas, the mason, and Jaques, the butcher. On the extreme right, facing the camera, 
 is young Bill Thomas. Up in the windows sit George Olmstead and Will Smith. In his shirt sleeves, on General McClernand's left, 
 is C. C. Davidson. In the group about him are Benjamin Munn, Fred Theobold, John Maxey, and Phil. Howard. Perhaps these 
 men told their children of the morning that Grant left his headquarters at the St. Charles Hotel and met them here. Who knows? 
 
0f 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 down stream, while her companion ships continued their ad- 
 vance and increased their fire. 
 
 Presently, a sound exceeding the roar of cannon was heard 
 above the tumult. A great gun in the fort had exploded, 
 killing or disabling every man who served it. A great 10-inch 
 columbiad was also destroyed. Tilghman, seeing that he had 
 no hope of holding the fort, decided to save his army by send- 
 ing it to Fort Donelson, on the Cumberland River. This he 
 did, reserving fewer than a hundred men to work the guns. 
 He then raised the white flag and surrendered the seventy- 
 eight that remained. Grant had failed to reach the road to 
 Fort Donelson until the Confederates had escaped. The 
 Southerners hastened across the country and added their num- 
 bers to the defenders of Donelson and by so doing they de- 
 ferred surrender for ten days. 
 
 Fort Donelson was a fortified enclosure of a hundred 
 acres that crowned a plateau on the Cumberland River. It 
 was just south of the boundary between Kentucky and Tennes- 
 see and close by the little village of Dover, consisting of a 
 court-house, a two-story tavern, and a few houses scattered 
 about. Beneath the bluff and on the river bank were two 
 powerful batteries commanding the approach to the river. 
 Outside the fort and stretching far along the ridges that en- 
 closed it were rifle-pits, lines of logs covered with yellow clay. 
 Farther beyond, the hillsides were covered with felled trees 
 whose interlacing branches were supposed to render the ap- 
 proach of the foe impossible under fire. 
 
 At this moment Donelson was held by eighteen thousand 
 men under the command of General John B. Floyd, late Sec- 
 retary of War in the cabinet of Buchanan. Next to him were 
 Gideon J. Pillow and Simon B. Buckner. The Union army 
 under Grant was divided into three parts under the respective 
 commands of Charles F. Smith, a veteran of the regular army ; 
 John A. McClernand, an Illinois lawyer and member of Con- 
 gress, and Lew Wallace, the future author of " Ben Hur." 
 
THE UNLUCKY ESSEX AFTER FORT HENRY. 
 
 The thousand-ton ironclad Essex received 
 the severest punishment at Fort Henry. 
 Fighting blood surged in the veins of Com- 
 mander W. D. Porter, son of Admiral 
 David Porter and brother of Admiral 
 David D. Porter. The gunboat which 
 he led into action at Fort Henry was 
 named after the famous Essex which his 
 father commanded in the War of 1812. 
 Fifteen of the shots from Fort Henry 
 struck and told upon the Essex, the last 
 one penetrating her armor and piercing 
 her middle boiler. Commander Porter, 
 standing among his men directing the fight, 
 was terribly scalded by the escaping steam, 
 
 COMMANDER W. D. PORTER. 
 
 as were twenty-seven others. Wrong- 
 ly suspected of disloyalty at the outbreak 
 of the war, Commander Porter's conduct 
 during the struggle gave the lie to such 
 calumny. He recovered after Fort Henry, 
 and was made Commodore in July, 1862. 
 Again in command of the Essex he at- 
 tempted unsuccessfully to destroy the 
 dread Confederate ram Arkansas at Vicks- 
 burg on July 22d. Porter and the Essex 
 then joined Farragut's fleet. His shells 
 helped the Union forces to repulse the 
 Confederates at Baton Rouge, August 5th, 
 and he witnessed the blowing up of the 
 Arkansas the following day. He died 
 May 1, 1864. 
 
 THE ESSEX TWO YEARS LATER. 
 
s I 
 
 nf 
 
 anh 
 
 With waving banners the divisions of Smith and McCler- 
 nand marched across country on February 12th, arriving at 
 noon and encircling the doomed fort ere nightfall. Smith was 
 stationed on the left and McClernand on the extreme right, 
 near the village of Dover. This left an open space in the 
 center, to be filled by Lew Wallace, who arrived with his divi- 
 sion the next day. On the 13th there was a continuous bom- 
 bardment from morning till night, punctuated by the sharp 
 crack of the sharpshooter's rifle. 
 
 The chief action of the day that involved the infantry was 
 an attempt to capture a battery on a hill, near the center of 
 the Confederate line of battle, known as Maney's Battery, 
 commanded by Captain Maney, of Tennessee. This bat- 
 tery had annoyed McClernand greatly, and he delegated his 
 third brigade to capture it. The charge was led by Colonel 
 Morrison of Illinois, and a braver one never was made through- 
 out the whole period of the war. The men who made it were 
 chiefly youths from the farms and workshops of Illinois. With 
 no apparent thought of danger they sallied forth, determined 
 at all hazards to capture the battery on the hill, which stood out 
 in relief against the sky. As they ran up the hill, firing as 
 they went, their numbers were rapidly thinned by the terrific 
 cross-fire from this battery and two others on adjoining hills. 
 Still the survivors pushed on and their deadly fire thinned the 
 ranks of the men at the battery. At length when they came 
 within forty yards of the goal a long line of Confederate mus- 
 ketry beside the battery suddenly burst into flame and a storm 
 of bullets cut down the brave boys of Illinois, with fearful 
 slaughter. Even then they stood for fifteen minutes, return- 
 ing volley for volley, before retreating. Reaching the foot of 
 the hill, they rallied under the Stars and Stripes, and returned 
 to the assault. Even a third time they charged, but the dry 
 leaves on the ground now caught fire, the smoke stifled 
 them, and they had to retreat. As they returned down 
 the hill, Lew Wallace tells us, " their ears and souls were 
 
 W//A 
 
THE GUNBOAT THAT FIRED THE FIRST SHOT AT FORT HENRY. 
 
 
 Here, riding at anchor, lies the flagship 
 of Foote, which opened the attack on 
 Fort Henry in the first movement to 
 break the backbone of the Confederacy, 
 and won a victory before the arrival 
 of the army. This gunboat, the Cincinnati, 
 was one of the seven flat-bottom iron- 
 clads built by Captain Eads at Carondelet, 
 Missouri, and Mound City, Illinois, during 
 the latter hah* of 1861. When Grant finally 
 obtained permission from General Halleck 
 to advance the attack upon Fort Henry 
 on the Tennessee River, near the border of 
 Kentucky, Flag Officer Foote started up 
 the river, February 2, 1862, convoying the 
 transports, loaded with the advance de- 
 tachment of Grant's seventeen thousand 
 troops. Arriving before Fort Henry on 
 
 FLAG-OFFICER FOOTE. 
 
 February 6th, the intrepid naval com- 
 mander at once began the bombardnw 
 with a well-aimed shot from the Cincir 
 The eleven heavy guns of the fort 
 in chorus, and an iron rain b 
 with telling effect upon th- 
 the Essex, the Carondelet. 
 Louis, which were steaming a, 
 
 mile in advance of the rear division of the 
 squadron. At a range of 1,700 yards the 
 Cincinnati opened the engagement. After 
 a little over an hour of heavy firing the 
 colors on Fort Henry were lowered and 
 General Tilghman surrendered it to Flag- 
 Officer Foote. When General Grant ar- 
 rived an hour later, Foote turned over the 
 fort to him and returned to Cairo with his 
 disabled gunboats. 
 
0f Jfart 
 
 Jfart i0n?l00n 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 riven with the shrieks of their wounded comrades, upon 
 whom the flames crept and smothered and charred where 
 they lay." 
 
 Thus ended the 13th of February. That night the river 
 gunboats, six in number, four of them ironclads, under the 
 command of Andrew H. Foote, arrived. Grant had sent them 
 down the Tennessee to the Ohio and up the Cumberland, to 
 support his army at Fort Donelson. On the 14th, about three 
 in the afternoon, Foote steamed with his four ironclads to a 
 point in the river within four hundred yards of the two power- 
 ful batteries on the river bank under the fort and opened fire 
 with his cannon while continuing to advance. The reply from 
 the Confederate batteries was terrific and many of their 
 shots struck home. In a short time the decks of the vessels 
 were slippery with human blood. Foote himself was severely 
 wounded. At length a solid shot struck the pilot house of the 
 flagship and tore away the pilot wheel. At almost the same 
 moment another gunboat was disabled. The two vessels, one 
 of which had been struck fifty-nine times, could no longer be 
 managed; they turned about with the eddies of the river and 
 floated down with the current. The others followed. 
 
 The Confederates raised a wild shout of joy at this, their 
 second victory since the coming of the Union army. But what 
 will be the story of the morrow? With the reenforcements 
 brought by Foote, Lew Wallace's division, Grant's army was 
 now swelled to twenty-seven thousand, and in spite of the 
 initial repulse the Federals felt confident of ultimate victory. 
 But a dreary night was before them. The springlike weather 
 had changed. All that fearful night of February 14th there was 
 a fierce, pitiless wind with driving sleet and snow. Thousands 
 of the men, weary of the burden of their overcoats and blan- 
 kets during the warm preceding days, had thrown them away. 
 Now they spent the night lying behind logs or in ditches or 
 wherever they could find a little protection from the wintry 
 blasts. General Floyd, knowing that Grant's army was much 
 
 I 
 
A GALLANT GUNBOAT THE ST. LOUIS. 
 
 THE FLAG-SHIP ST. LOUIS VIEWED 
 FROM ASTERN. 
 
 With the shots from the Confederate batteries ringing and bounding off 
 her iron plates, this gallant gunboat that Foote had chosen for his flag- 
 ship, entered the zone of fire at Fort Donelson. In the confined space 
 of her smoke-filled gun-deck, the river sailors were loading and firing the 
 heavy broadsides as fast as the great guns could be run out and aimed 
 at the frowning line of entrenchments on the river bank. From them 
 the concentrated hail of iron was poured upon her and the marksman- 
 ship was good. Fifty-nine times was this brave vessel struck. But 
 her armored sides withstood the heavy shocks although the plating, 
 dented and bent, bore record of each impact. Nearer and nearer grew 
 the forts as up the narrow channel the flag-ship led the way, the Louis- 
 ville, the Carondelet, and the Pittsburgh belching their fire at the wooded 
 heights, as though endeavoring to attract the attention of the Con- 
 federate gunners to themselves and save the flag-ship from receiving 
 more than her share. Up in the pilot-house the brave man who knew the 
 channel stood at the wheel, his eyes firmly fixed ahead; and on the 
 " texas," as the upper deck was called, within speaking distance of him, 
 stood Foote himself. A great shot, aimed accurately as a minie ball, 
 struck the frail pilot-house. It was as if the vessel's heart was pierced. 
 The wheel was swept away from the pilot's hand and the brave river 
 guide was hurled into the corner, mangled, bleeding and soon to die. 
 Flag Officer Foote did not escape. He fell badly wounded in the leg 
 
 by a fragment of the shell a wound from which he never fully re- 
 covered. Helpless now, the current swept the St. Lows' bow around, 
 and past her consorts that were still fighting, she drifted down the stream 
 and out of action; later, in convoy of the Louisville, she returned to 
 Cairo, leaving the Carondelet and Pittsburgh to escort the transports. 
 Meanwhile on shore, Grant was earning his first laurels as a soldier in 
 a big battle. The disabling of the gunboats caused the Confederates 
 to make the fatal attack that resulted so disastrously for them. Assail- 
 ing Grant's right whig that held a strong position, on the 15th of 
 February, 19,000 men were hurled against a force 8,000 greater in number. 
 But the repulse was complete. Shattered they retreated to their works, 
 and in the morning of the 16th, the Confederate general, Buckner, 
 surrendered. About 14,000 prisoners were taken. The Federal loss 
 was nearly 3,000, and that of the Southern cause about 1,000 less. For 
 the capture of Fort Donelson Grant was made major-general. The 
 first step to the conquest of the Mississippi had been achieved. In 
 October, 1862, the river fleet was transferred from the Army to the 
 Navy Department, and as there was another vessel in the service, bear- 
 ing the same name the St. Louis was renamed the Baron de Kalb. At 
 Fort Henry, she went into action lashed to the Carondelet on account of 
 the narrowness of the stream; and later again, the gallant gunboat won 
 laurels at Island No. 10, Fort Pillow, Memphis, and Vicksburg. 
 
 LOUISVILLE A. FIGHTER AT 
 THE FORT. 
 
Jfail uf Jfart if atrg anfo Sfart 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 
 stronger than his own, decided, after consulting with Pillow 
 and Buckner, to attack the Union right at dawn on the 15th. 
 
 The night was spent in preparing for this, and in the 
 morning Pillow with ten thousand men fell upon McClernand, 
 and Buckner soon joined him with an additional force. Toward 
 noon many of McClernand's men ran short of powder and he 
 was forced to recede from his position. Pillow seems then to 
 have lost his head. He felt that the whole Union army was 
 defeated, and though the road to Nashville was open, the 
 Confederates made no attempt to escape. Just then General 
 Grant rode upon the scene. He had been absent all morning 
 down the river consulting Foote, not knowing that the Con- 
 federates had planned an escape. This moment, says Lew 
 Wallace, was the crisis in the life of Grant. 
 
 Hearing the disastrous news, his face flushed for a mo- 
 ment; he crushed some papers in his hand. Next instant he 
 was calm, and said in his ordinary tone, to McClernand and 
 Wallace, " Gentlemen, the position on the right must be re- 
 taken." Then he galloped away to General Smith. In a short 
 time the Union lines were in motion. General Smith made a 
 grand assault on the Confederate outworks and rifle-pits. 
 When his lines hesitated Smith waved his cap on the point of 
 his sword and rode in front, up the hill, in the hottest fire of the 
 foe, toward the rifle-pits and they were carried. At the same 
 moment Lew Wallace was leading his division up another 
 slope with equal gallantry. Here again the Confederates re- 
 tired, and the road to Nashville was no longer open. Further- 
 more, Smith held a position from which he could shell the fort 
 on the inside, and nothing was left to the inmates but surrender 
 or slaughter on the morrow. 
 
 A council was held by Floyd, Pillow, and Buckner. 
 Buckner, who was a master in the art of warfare, declared that 
 he could not hold his position for half an hour in the morning. 
 The situation was hopeless. Floyd was under indictment at 
 Washington for maladministration in the Buchanan cabinet. 
 
THE ADVENTUROUS GUNBOAT CONESTOGA. 
 
 Lying at anchor in the Ohio River this little wooden gunboat is having the finishing touches put to her equipment while her officers 
 and men are impatiently waiting for the opportunity to bring her into action. A side-wheel river steamer originally, she was pur- 
 chased at Cincinnati by Commander John Rodgers in the spring of 1861 and speedily converted into a gunboat. Her boilers and 
 steam pipes were lowered into the hold and the oaken bulwarks five inches thick which we see were put on her and pierced for guns. 
 She got her first taste of fighting when, at Lucas Bend, she engaged the land batteries and a Confederate gunboat, September 10, 1861. 
 She was present at Fort Henry in the second division of the attacking fleet, and also at Fort Donelson. 
 
 THE TYLER 
 A sister-ship of the Conestoga. She was present both at Fort Henry and Fort Donelson. 
 
if oil 0f Jfart Ifcnrg anb Sfart 
 
 Feb. 
 1862 
 
 He declared that he must not be taken, and that with his Vir- 
 ginia troops he would escape on two little boats that were to 
 arrive from Nashville in the morning. He passed the com- 
 mand to Pillow, and Pillow, declaring that he too would 
 escape, passed it on to Buckner. Floyd and Pillow with their 
 men made good their escape; so did Colonel Forrest, the cav- 
 alry leader, and his mounted force. 
 
 In the early morning Buckner sent a note to Grant offer- 
 ing to capitulate. The ^answer is well known. Grant de- 
 manded " unconditional surrender," and added, " I propose 
 to move immediately on your works." Buckner was too good 
 a soldier to sacrifice his men in needless slaughter. His men 
 were so worn with eighty-four hours of fighting and watching 
 that many of them had fallen asleep while standing in battle- 
 line and under fire. He accepted the " ungenerous and un- 
 chivalrous terms," as he pronounced them, and surrendered 
 Fort Donelson and the army, consisting of at least fourteen 
 thousand men, with all its stores of ammunition. The Union 
 loss was over twenty-eight hundred men. The Confederate 
 loss, killed and wounded, was about two thousand. 
 
 The capture of Fort Donelson did three things. First, 
 it opened up the way for the Federal army to penetrate the 
 heart of the western South and gave it control of Kentucky 
 and of western Tennessee. Second, it electrified the North 
 with confident hopes of ultimate success. It was the first great 
 victory for the North in the war. Bull Run had been a moral 
 victory to the South, but the vanquished were weakened 
 scarcely more than the victors. At Donelson, the victors gained 
 control of an extensive territory and captured a noble army 
 which could ill be spared by the South and which could not be 
 replaced. Third, the capture of Donelson forced before the 
 nation a new man Ulysses S. Grant. 
 
The Captured Commanders of Forts Henry 
 and Donelson. It requires as much moral 
 courage to decide upon a surrender, even when 
 odds are overwhelming, as it does physical 
 bravery, in maintaining a useless fight to the 
 death. Brigadier-General Tilghman, who com- 
 manded the Confederate Fort Henry on the 
 Tennessee and General Simon Bolivar Buckner 
 in command of the Confederate Fort Donelson 
 a much stronger position on the Cumberland 
 only a few miles away were men who pos- 
 sessed this kind of courage. Both had 
 the misfortune to hold untenable positions. 
 Each displayed generalship and sagacity and 
 only gave up to the inevitable when holding 
 out meant nothing but wasted slaughter and 
 the sacrifice of men who had been called upon 
 to exert every human effort. Fort Henry, on 
 the banks of the Tennessee, was held by a few 
 thousand men and strongly armed with 
 twenty guns including one 10-inch Columbiad. 
 But on the 6th of February it fairly lay in 
 the possession of the Federals before a shot 
 had actually been fired, for Grant with 17,000 
 men had gained the rear of the fortification 
 after his move from Cairo on the 30th of the 
 previous month. The actual reduction of the 
 fort was left to the gunboat flotilla under 
 Flag Officer Foote, whose heavy bombard- 
 ment began early in the morning. General 
 Tilghman had seen from the first that the 
 position could not be held. He was trapped 
 on all sides, but he would not give way without 
 a display of resistance. Before the firing be- 
 gan, he had sent off most of the garrison and 
 maintained the unequal -combat with the gun- 
 boats for an hour and a quarter with less than 
 a hundred men, of whom he lost twenty-one. 
 Well did this handful serve 
 the guns on the river bank. 
 One shot struck the gun- 
 boat Essex, piercing her 
 boilers, and wounding and 
 scalding twenty-eight men. 
 But at last, enveloped on 
 all sides, his retreat cut off 
 the troops who had been 
 ordered to depart in the 
 morning , some three 
 thousand in number, had 
 reached Fort Donelson, 
 twelve miles away General 
 Tilghman hauled down his 
 flag, surrendering himself 
 and eighty-four men as 
 prisoners of war. Here we 
 see him a brave figure of 
 a man clad in the uniform 
 of a Southern Colonel. 
 There was never the slight- 
 est doubt of his courage or 
 of his proper discretion in 
 makingthissurrender. Only 
 for a short time was he held 
 a prisoner, when he was 
 exchanged and welcomed 
 back with all honor into 
 the ranks of the Confeder- 
 acy, and given an impor- 
 tant command. He did not, 
 however, live long to serve 
 his cause, for shortly after 
 rejoining the army he was 
 killed at the battle of 
 Baker's Creek, Mississippi, 
 on the 16th of May, 1863. 
 
 GENERAL FLOYD TILGHMAN. 
 
 TWO UNWILLING GUESTS OF 
 THE NORTH. 
 
 BUCKNER, THE DEFENDER OF DONELSON. 
 
 ft is not often that on the battlefield ties of 
 friendship are cemented that last a lifetime, 
 and especially is this so between conqueror and 
 conquered. Fort Donelson, that was, in a 
 measure, a repetition of Fort Henry, saw two 
 fighting foes become thus united. It was im- 
 possible for the garrison of Fort Donelson to 
 make its escape after the flotilla of gunboats 
 had once appeared in the river, although 
 General Floyd, its senior commander, the 
 former Secretary of War under President 
 Buchanan, had withdrawn himself from the 
 scene tendering the command to General 
 Pillow, who in his turn, after escaping with 
 his own brigade, left the desperate situation 
 to be coped with by General Buckner. Assailed 
 in the rear by an army that outnumbered the 
 defenders of the fort by nearly eight thousand 
 and with the formidable gunboats hammering 
 his entrenchments from the river, Buckner 
 decided to cut his way out in a desperate 
 charge, but being repulsed, saw his men flung 
 back once more into the fort. There was 
 nothing for it but to make terms. On Febru- 
 ary 16th, in a note to Grant he asked what 
 might be granted him. Here, the coming 
 leader won his nickname of "Unconditional 
 Surrender" Grant. Buckner was informed 
 that the Federal army was about to move 
 upon his works. Hurt and smarting under 
 his position, he sent back a reply that in a 
 few short hours he would, perhaps, have been 
 willing to recall. Yielding to circumstances he 
 accepted what he bluntly pronounced, "un- 
 generous and unchivalrous terms." But when 
 the capitulation had taken 
 place and nearly fifteen 
 thousand men had surren- 
 dered, a greater number 
 than ever before laid down 
 their arms upon the conti- 
 nent, Grant was so generous, 
 that then and there began 
 the friendship that grew as 
 close as if the two men were 
 brothers of the blood. Most 
 of the prisoners were pa- 
 roled. Each one was al- 
 lowed to retain his personal 
 baggage, and the officers to 
 keep their side arms. Grant 
 had known Buckner in 
 the Mexican War, and re- 
 ceived him after the battle 
 as his guest. For a short 
 time General Buckner was 
 kept a prisoner at Fort 
 Warren until he was ex- 
 changed. But the friend- 
 ship between the two leaders 
 continued. When General 
 Grant, after having been 
 twice President, failed in 
 his business career, Buckner 
 sent him a check, trusting 
 that it might be of use in 
 his time of trouble. Grant, 
 shortly before his death, 
 wrote his old-time comrade 
 and antagonist requesting 
 that Buckner do him the 
 final honors by becoming 
 one of his pallbearers. 
 
1 
 
 v 
 
 SHILOH THE FIRST GRAND BATTLE 
 
 No Confederate who fought at Shiloh has ever said that he found 
 any point on that bloody field easy to assail. Colonel William Preston 
 Johnston (Son of the Confederate General, Albert Sidney Johnston, killed at 
 Shiloh). 
 
 IN the history of America many battles had been fought, but 
 the greatest of them were skirmishes compared with the 
 gigantic conflicts of the Old World under Marlborough and 
 Napoleon. On the field of Shiloh, for the first time, two great 
 American armies were to engage in a mighty struggle that 
 would measure up to the most important in the annals of Eu- 
 rope. And the pity of it was that the contestants were brethren 
 of the same household, not hereditary and unrelenting enemies. 
 At Fort Donelson the western South was not slain it was 
 ^ only wounded. The chief commander of that part of the coun- 
 try, Albert Sidney Johnston, determined to concentrate the 
 scattered forces and to make a desperate effort to retrieve the 
 disaster of Donelson. He had abandoned Bowling Green, had 
 given up Nashville, and now decided to collect his troops at 
 Corinth, Mississippi. Next in command to Johnston was Gen- 
 eral Beauregard who fought at Bull Run, and who had come 
 from Virginia to aid Johnston. There also came Braxton 
 Bragg, whose name had become famous through the laconic 
 expression, " A little more grape, Captain Bragg," uttered by 
 Zachary Taylor at Buena Vista; Leonidas Polk who, though 
 a graduate of West Point, had entered the church and for 
 twenty years before the war had been Episcopal bishop of 
 Louisiana, and John C. Breckinridge, former Vice President 
 of the United States. The legions of the South were gath- 
 ered at Corinth until, by the 1st of April, 1862, they num- 
 bered forty thousand. 
 
A brilliant Southern leader, whose early 
 loss was a hard blow to the Confederacy. 
 Albert Sidney Johnston was a born fighter 
 with a natural genius for war. A West 
 Pointer of the Class of '26, he had led a 
 strenuous and adventurous life. In the 
 early Indian wars, in the border conflicts 
 in Texas, and in the advance into Mexico, 
 he had always proved his worth, his 
 bravery and his knowledge as a soldier. 
 At the outbreak of the Civil War he had 
 already been brevetted Brigadier-General, 
 and had been commander of the military 
 district of Utah. An ardent Southerner, 
 he made his choice, dictated by heart and 
 conscience, and the Federal authorities 
 
 GENERAL A. S. JOHNSTON, C. S. A. 
 
 knew the loss they would sustain and the 
 gain that would be given to the cause of 
 the Confederacy. In '61 he was as- 
 signed to a district including Kentucky 
 and Tennessee with the rank of General. 
 At once he displayed his gifts as an or- 
 ganizer, but Shiloh cut short a career that 
 would have led him to a high place in fame 
 and history. The early Confederate suc- 
 cesses of the 6th of April were due to his 
 leadership. His manner of death and 
 his way of meeting it attested to his 
 bravery. Struck by a minie ball, he kept 
 in the saddle, falling exhausted and dying 
 from the loss of blood. His death put the 
 whole South into mourning. 
 
 CAMP OF THE NINTH MISSISSIPPI. 
 
 Southern soldiers in shirtsleeves a few months before they fought bravely at Shiloh. 
 
 General Chalmers, waving the flag of this regiment, led it in 
 
 a gallant charge on the second day. 
 
 To no one who was close to him in the 
 stirring scenes of the early conflict in the 
 West did Grant pay higher tribute than to 
 this veteran of the Mexican War who was 
 his Chief of Staff. He was a man to be 
 relied upon in counsel and in emergency, 
 a fact that the coming leader recognized 
 from the very outset. An artillery officer 
 and engineer, his military training and 
 practical experience made him a most 
 valuable executive. He had also the gift 
 of leading men and inspiring confidence. 
 Always cool and collected in the face of 
 danger, and gifted with a personality that 
 won friends everywhere, the reports of all 
 of his superiors show the trust and con- 
 fidence that were reposed in him. In 
 
 BRIG.-GEN. J. D. WEBSTER 
 
 April, 1861, he had taken charge of the 
 fortifications at Cairo, Illinois. He was 
 with Grant at Paducah, at Forts Henry 
 and Donelson, and at Shiloh where he 
 collected the artillery near the Landing 
 that repelled the final Confederate attack 
 on April 6th. He remained Chief of 
 Staff until October, 1862. On October 
 14th, he was made a Brigadier-General of 
 Volunteers, and was appointed superin- 
 tendent of military railroads in the De- 
 partment of Tennessee. Later he was 
 Chief of Staff to General Sherman, and 
 again proved his worth when he was with 
 General Thomas at Hood's defeat before 
 Nashville in December, 1864. On March 
 13, 1865, he received the brevet of Major- 
 General of Volunteers. 
 
\ 
 
 Meantime, the Union army had moved southward and was 
 concentrating at Pittsburg Landing, on the Tennessee River, 
 an obscure stopping place for boats in southern Tennessee, 
 and some twenty miles northeast from Corinth. The name 
 means more now than merely a landing place for river craft. 
 It was clear that two mighty, hostile forces were drawing to- 
 gether and that ere long there would be a battle of tremen- 
 dous proportions, such as this Western hemisphere had not 
 then known. 
 
 General Grant had no idea that the Confederates would 
 meet him at Pittsburg Landing. He believed that they would 
 wait for an attack on their entrenchments at Corinth. The 
 position his army occupied at the Landing was a kind of quad- 
 rilateral, enclosed on three sides by the river and several small 
 streams that flow into it. As the early days of April passed 
 there were ominous rumors of the coming storm; but Grant 
 was so sure that Johnston would not attack that he spent the 
 night of the 5th of April at Savannah, some miles down the 
 Tennessee River. 
 
 It was Saturday night. For two weeks the Union troops 
 had occupied the undulating tableland that stretched away 
 from the river at the Landing. There was the sound of the 
 plashing streams overflowing from recent rains, there were 
 revelry and mirth around the thousand camp-fires; but there 
 was no sound to give warning of the coming of forty thou- 
 sand men, who had for two days been drawing nearer with a 
 steady tread, and during this night were deploying around 
 the Union camp, only a mile away. There was nothing to 
 indicate that the inevitable clash of arms was but a few hours 
 in the future. 
 
 At the dawn of day on Sunday, April 6th, magnificent 
 battle-lines, under the Confederate battle-flag, emerged from 
 the woods on the neighboring hills within gunshot of the Fed- 
 eral camps. Whether the Union army was really surprised 
 has been the subject of long controversy, which we need not 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
WAITING FOR THE SMELL OF POWDER CONFEDERATES BEFORE SHILOH 
 
 Some very youthful Louisiana soldiers waiting for their first taste of battle, a few weeks before Shiloh. These are members of the 
 Washington Artillery of New Orleans. We see them at Camp Louisiana proudly wearing their new boots and their uniforms as yet 
 unfaded by the sun. Louisiana gave liberally of her sons, who distinguished themselves in the fighting throughout the West. The 
 Fifth Company of the Washington Artillery took part in the closely contested Battle of Shiloh. The Confederates defeated Sherman's 
 troops in the early morning, and by night were in possession of all the Federal camps save one. The Washington Artillery served their 
 guns handsomely and helped materially in forcing the Federals back to the bank of the river. The timely arrival of Buell's army 
 the next day at Pittsburg Landing enabled Grant to recover from the reverses suffered on that bloody "first day" Sunday, April 6, 18G2. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
Ijtlnl} Slj? Jirat (grmti lattle 
 
 *$ -$ 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
 < 
 
 enter. Certainly, the attack on it was most sudden, and in con- 
 sequence it fought on the defensive and at a disadvantage 
 throughout the day. 
 
 General Hardee's corps, forming the first line of battle, 
 moved against the outlying division of the Union army, which 
 was commanded by General Benjamin Prentiss, of West Vir- 
 ginia. Before Prentiss could form his lines Hardee's shells 
 began bursting around him, but he was soon ready and, though 
 pressed back for half a mile in the next two or three hours, his 
 men fought like heroes. Meanwhile the further Confederate 
 advance under Bragg, Polk, and Breckinridge was extending 
 all along the line in front of the Federal camps. The second 
 Federal force to encounter the fury of the oncoming foe was 
 the division of General W. T. Sherman, which was cut to 
 pieces and disorganized, but only after it had inflicted frightful 
 loss on the Confederate army. 
 
 General Grant, as we have noted, spent the night at 
 Savannah, a town nine miles by way of the river from Pitts- 
 burg Landing. As he sat at breakfast, he heard the distant 
 boom of cannon and he quickly realized that Johnston's army 
 had attacked his own at the Landing. Instantly he took a boat 
 and started for the scene of the conflict. At Crump's Landing, 
 about half way between the two, General Lew Wallace was 
 stationed with a division of seven thousand men. As Grant 
 passed Crump's Landing, he met Wallace and ordered him to 
 be ready for instant marching when he was called for. When 
 Grant arrived at Pittsburg Landing, about eight o'clock in the 
 morning, he found a tremendous battle raging, and he spent 
 the day riding from one division commander to another, giving 
 directions and cheering them on as best he could. 
 
 About two and a half miles from the Landing stood a little 
 log church among the trees, in which for years the simple 
 folk of the countryside had been wont to gather for worship 
 every Sunday morning. But on this fateful Sunday, the 
 demon of war reigned supreme. The little church was known 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 "ON THE SLOPES OF SHILOH FIELD" 
 
 PITTSBURG LANDING A FEW DAYS AFTER THE BATTLE 
 
 By the name of "Pittsburg Landing," this Tennessee River point, Southerners designate the con- 
 flict of April 6 and 7, 1862. The building upon the left and one farther up the bank were the only 
 ones standing at the time of the battle. Of the six steamers, the name of the Tycoon, which brought 
 hospital supplies from the Cincinnati branch of the Sanitary Commission, is visible. Johnston's 
 plan in the attack on the Federal forces was to pound away on their left until they were driven away 
 from the Landing and huddled in the angle between the Tennessee River and Snake Creek. The 
 onset of the Confederates was full of dash. Sherman was at length driven from Shiloh Church, 
 and the command of Prentiss was surrounded and forced to surrender. It looked as if Johnston 
 would crush the left. Just at this point he was struck down by a minie-ball from the last line of a 
 Federal force that he had victoriously driven back. The success of the day now begins to tell on 
 the Confederate army. Many of the lines show great gaps. But the men in gray push vigorously 
 toward the point where these boats lie anchored. Some heavy guns are massed near this point. 
 Reinforcements are arriving across the river, but General Beauregard, who succeeds Johnston in 
 command, suspends the battle till the morrow. During the night 24,000 fresh troops are taken 
 across the river by the transports here pictured. They successfully withstand the attempt of Beaure- 
 gard, and with the arrival of Lew Wallace from up the river victory shifts to the Stars and Stripes. 
 
IjtUitj Sty? Jfftrat <S!>ran& 
 
 as Shiloh to all the country around, and it gave its name to the 
 great battle that raged near it on that memorable day. 
 
 General Prentiss had borne the first onset of the morning. 
 He had been pressed back half a mile. But about nine o'clock, 
 after being reenforced, he made a stand on a wooded spot with 
 a dense undergrowth, and here he held his ground for eight 
 long hours, until five in the afternoon, when he and a large 
 portion of his division were surrounded and compelled to sur- 
 render. Time after time the Confederates rushed upon his 
 position, but only to be repulsed with fearful slaughter. This 
 spot came to be known as the " Hornet's Nest." It was not 
 far from here that the Confederates suffered the irreparable 
 loss of the day. Their noble commander, Albert Sidney Johns- 
 ton, received his death wound as he was urging his troops to 
 force back Hurlbut's men. He was riding in the center of 
 the fight, cheering his men, when a minie ball cut an artery of 
 his thigh. The wound was not necessarily fatal. A surgeon 
 could easily have saved him. But he thought only of victory 
 and continued in the saddle, raising his voice in encouragement 
 above the din of battle. Presently his voice became faint, a 
 deadly pallor blanched his cheek. He was lifted from his 
 horse, but it was too late. In a few minutes the great com- 
 mander was dead, from loss of blood. 
 
 The death of Johnston, in the belief of many, changed the 
 result at Shiloh and prevented the utter rout or capture of 
 Grant's army. One of Johnston's subordinates wrote : " Johns- 
 ton's death was a tremendous catastrophe. Sometimes the 
 hopes of millions of people depend upon one head and one arm. 
 The West perished with Albert Sidney Johnston and the 
 Southern country followed." Jefferson Davis afterward de- 
 clared that " the fortunes of a country hung by a single thread 
 on the life that was yielded on the field of Shiloh." 
 
 Beauregard succeeded to the command on the fall of 
 .Johnston and the carnage continued all the day till dark- 
 less was falling over the valleys and the hills. The final charge 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
THE LEXINGTON 
 
 ment, and in connection with the field batteries on the bank checked General Withers' 
 less brigade of Chalmers, whose brave Southerners held their ground near the foot of 
 battle was ended elsewhere, was swept by 
 the gunboats' fire. When Buell's army, 
 that had been hurrying up to Grant's 
 assistance, reached the battle-field, Gwin 
 sent a messenger ashore in the evening to 
 General Nelson, who had just arrived, and 
 asked in what manner he could now be of 
 service. It was pitch dark; except for the 
 occasional firing of the pickets the armies 
 were resting after the terrific combat. In 
 reply to Gwin's inquiry, General Nelson 
 requested that the gunboats keep on firing 
 during the night, and that every ten min- 
 utes an 8-inch shell should be launched in 
 the direction of the Confederate camp. 
 With great precision Gwin followed out 
 this course. Through the forest the shells 
 shrieked and exploded over the exhausted 
 Confederates, showering branches and 
 limbs upon them where they slept, and 
 tearing great gashes in the earth. The re- 
 sult was that they got little rest, and rest 
 was necessary. Slowly a certain demoral- 
 ization became evident results that bore 
 fruit in the action that opened on the 
 morrow. Here we see pictured in the 
 lower part of the page the captain's gig 
 and crew near the Lexington, ready to 
 row their commander out into the stream. 
 
 THE GUNBOATS AT SHILOH 
 
 In the river near Pittsburg Landing, where 
 the Federal transports lay, were two small 
 gunboats, and what they did during the 
 battle of April 6th makes a separate chap- 
 ter in the action. In the early morn- 
 ing they were out of sight, though within 
 sound of the continuous firing. How the 
 battle was going, however, was evident. 
 The masses of the blue-clad troops appeared 
 through the trees on the river bank, showing 
 that under the continuous and fierce assaults 
 they were falling back upon the Landing. 
 The Tyler, commanded by Lieutenant 
 Gwin, and afterward the Lexington, com- 
 manded by Lieutenant Shirk, which arrived 
 at four o'clock, strove to keep the Con- 
 federate army from the Landing. After 
 the surrender of Prentiss, General With- 
 ers set his division in motion to the right 
 toward this point. Chalmers' and Jack- 
 son's brigades marched into the ravine of 
 Dill's Branch and into the range of the 
 Federal gunboats and batteries which 
 silenced Gage's battery, the only one 
 Withers had, and played havoc with the 
 Confederate skirmishers. All the rest of 
 the afternoon, until nightfall, the river 
 sailors kept up their continuous bombard- 
 desperate attempt on the Landing. The daunt- 
 the ravine and maintained the conflict after the 
 
latil? 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
 of the evening was made by three Confederate brigades close to 
 the Landing, in the hope of gaining that important point. But 
 by means of a battery of many guns on the bluff of Dill's 
 Branch, aided by the gunboats in the river, the charge was 
 repulsed. Beauregard then gave orders to desist from further 
 attack all along his lines, to suspend operations till morning. 
 When General Bragg heard this he was furious with rage. 
 He had counted on making an immediate grand assault in the 
 darkness, believing that he could capture a large part of the 
 Federal army. 
 
 When the messenger informed him of Beauregard's order, 
 he inquired if he had already delivered it to the other com- 
 manders. " Yes," was the reply. : ' If you had not," rejoined 
 the angry Bragg, " I would not obey it. The battle is lost." 
 But Bragg's fears were not shared by his compatriots. 
 
 Further mention is due the two little wooden gunboats, 
 Tyler and Lexington,, for their share in the great fight. The 
 Tyler had lain all day opposite the mouth of Dill's Branch 
 which flowed through a deep, marshy ravine, into the Tennes- 
 see just above the Landing. Her commander, Lieutenant 
 Gwin, was eager for a part in the battle, and when he saw the 
 Confederate right pushing its way toward the Landing, he re- 
 ceived permission to open fire. For an hour his guns increased 
 the difficulties of Jackson's and Chalmers' brigades as they 
 made their way to the surrounding of Prentiss. Later on the 
 Lexington joined her sister, and the two vessels gave valuable 
 support to the Union cannon at the edge of the ravine and 
 to Hurlbut's troops until the contest ended. All that night, 
 in the downpour of rain, Lieutenant Gwin, at the request of 
 General Nelson, sent shot crashing through the trees in the 
 direction where the Confederates had bivouacked. This com- 
 pletely broke the rest of the exhausted troops, and had a de- 
 cided effect upon the next day's result. 
 
 Southern hopes were high at the close of this first bloody 
 day at Shiloh. Whatever of victory there was at the end of the 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 FOURTEENTH IOWA VETERANS 
 AT LIBBY PRISON, RICHMOND, IN 1862, ON THEIR WAY TO FREEDOM 
 
 In the battle of Shiloh the Fourteenth Iowa Infantry formed part of that self-constituted forlorn hope which, 
 made the victory of April 7, 1862, possible. It held the center at the "Hornet's Nest," fighting the live-long 
 day against fearful odds. Just as the sun was setting, Colonel William T. Shaw, seeing that he was surrounded 
 and further resistance useless, surrendered the regiment. These officers and men were held as prisoners of war 
 until October 12, 1862, when, moving by Richmond, Virginia, and Annapolis, Maryland, they went to Benton 
 Barracks, Missouri, being released on parole, and were declared exchanged on the 19th of November. This 
 photograph was taken while they were held at Richmond, opposite the cook-houses of Libby Prison. The 
 third man from the left in the front row, standing with his hand grasping the lapel of his coat, is George 
 Marion Smith, a descendant of General Marion of Revolutionary fame. It is through the courtesy of his 
 son, N. H. Smith, that this photograph appears here. The Fourteenth Iowa Infantry was organized at 
 Davenport and mustered in November 6, 1861. At Shiloh the men were already veterans of Forts Henry 
 and Donelson. Those who were not captured fought in the battle of Corinth, and after the prisoners were 
 exchanged they took part in the Red River expedition and several minor engagements. They were mustered 
 out November 16, 1864, when the veterans and recruits were consolidated in two companies and assigned 
 to duty in Springfield, Illinois, till August, 1865. These two companies were mustered out on August 8th. 
 The regiment lost during service five officers and fifty-nine enlisted men killed and mortally wounded, 
 and one officer and 138 enlisted men by disease. Iowa sent nine regiments of cavalry, four batteries 
 of light artillery and fifty-one regiments of infantry to the Union armies, a grand total of 76,242 soldiers. 
 
Ge Jtrjst 
 
 laiifc * 
 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
 I-/ 
 
 day belonged to the Confederates. They had pressed the 
 Federals back more than a mile and now occupied their ground 
 and tents of the night before. They had captured General 
 Prentiss with some thousands of his men as a result of his brave 
 stand at the " Hornet's Nest." 
 
 But their hopes were mingled with grave fears. General 
 Van Dorn with an army of twenty thousand men was hasten- 
 ing from Arkansas to join the Confederate forces at Shiloh; 
 but the roads were bad and he was yet far away. On the other 
 hand, Buell was coming from Nashville to join Grant's army. 
 Should he arrive during the night, the contest of the next day 
 would be unequal and the Confederates would risk losing all 
 that they had gained. Moreover, Beauregard's army, with its 
 long, muddy march from Corinth and its more than twelve 
 hours' continuous fighting, was worn and weary almost to 
 exhaustion. 
 
 The Union army was stunned and bleeding, but not dis- 
 abled, at the close of the first day's battle. Caught unawares, 
 the men had made a noble stand. Though pressed back from 
 their position and obliged to huddle for the night around the 
 Landing, while thousands of their comrades had fallen on the 
 gory field, they had hopes of heavy reenforcements during 
 the night. And, indeed, early in the evening the cry ran along 
 the Union lines that Buell's army had come. The advance 
 guard had arrived late in the afternoon and had assisted Hurl- 
 but in the closing scene on the bluff of Dill's ravine ; others con- 
 tinued to pour in during the night. And, furthermore, Gen- 
 eral Lew Wallace's division, though it had taken a wrong road 
 from Crump's Landing and had not reached the field in time 
 for the fighting of the 6th, now at last had arrived. Buell and 
 Wallace had brought with them twenty-five thousand fresh 
 troops to be hurled on the Confederates on the morning of the 
 7th. But Van Dorn had not come. The preponderance of 
 numbers now was with the Union army. 
 
 Everyone knew that the battle was not over, that the issue 
 
 
THE MOUNTED POLICE OF THE WEST. 
 
 Stalwart horsemen such as these bore the brunt of keeping order in the turbulent regions fought over by the armies in the West. 
 The bugle call, "Boots and Saddles!" might summon them to fight, or to watch the movements of the active Confederates, Van Dorn 
 and Price. It was largely due to their daring and bravery that the Confederate forces were held back from the Mississippi so as not 
 to embarrass the movements of Grant and the gunboats. Of this unattached cavalry of the Army of the Ohio were the men in the 
 upper picture Company D, Fourth Kentucky Volunteers, enlisted at Louisville, December, 1861. 
 
 OFFICERS OP THE FOURTH KENTUCKY CAVALRY. 
 
April 
 
 
 
 must be decided on the coming day, and the weary thousands 
 of both sides sank down on the ground in a drenching rain to 
 get a little rest and to gain a little strength for the desperate 
 struggle that was sure to come on the morrow. 
 
 Beauregard rested hopes upon a fresh dispatch announcing 
 that Buell was delayed and the dreaded junction of two Federal 
 armies therefore impossible. Meanwhile Grant and Buell were 
 together in Sherman's camp and it was decided that Buell's 
 troops should attack Beauregard next morning. One division 
 of Buell stood to arms all night. 
 
 At the break of day on Monday, April 7th, all was astir 
 in both camps on the field of Shiloh, and the dawn was greeted 
 with the roar of cannon. The troops that Grant now ad- 
 vanced into the contest were all, except about ten thousand, the 
 fresh recruits that Wallace and Buell had brought, while the 
 Confederates had not a single company that had not been on 
 the ground the day before. Some military historians believe 
 that Beauregard would have won a signal victory if neither 
 army had been reenforced during the night. But now under 
 the changed conditions the Confederates were at a great dis- 
 advantage, and yet they fought for eight long hours with 
 heroic valor. 
 
 The deafening roar of the cannon that characterized the 
 beginning of the day's battle was followed by the rattle of 
 musketry, so continuous that no ear could distinguish one shot 
 from another. Nelson's division of Buell's army was the first 
 to engage the Confederates. Nelson commanded the Federal 
 left wing, with Hardee and Breckinridge immediately opposed 
 to him. The Union center was under the command of Gen- 
 erals McCook and Crittenden; the right wing was com- 
 manded by McClernand, with Hurlbut next, while Sherman 
 and Lew Wallace occupied the extreme right. The Confed- 
 erate left wing was commanded by the doughty Bragg and 
 next to him was General Polk. 
 
 Shiloh Church was again the storm center and in it 
 
IHE FLEET THAT CLEARED THE RIVER 
 
 "A spear-thrust in the back" was delivered to the Con- 
 federacy by the inland-river fleet that cut it in two. The 
 squadron of Flag-Officer Davis is here lying near Memphis. 
 Thus appeared the Federal gunboats on June 5, 1862, two 
 miles above the city. 
 Fort Pillow had been 
 abandoned the previ- 
 ous day, but the Con- 
 federate river-defense 
 flotilla still remained 
 below and the Federals, 
 still smarting from the 
 disaster inflicted on 
 the " Cincinnati," were 
 determined to bring on 
 a decisive engagement 
 and, if possible, clear 
 
 Federal cause. On these heights above the river the inhabit- 
 ants of Memphis were crowded on the morning of June 6, 
 1862, as the Federal squadron moved down-stream against 
 the Confederate gunboats that were drawn up in double line 
 
 1 of battle opposite the 
 
 city. Everyone wanted 
 to see the outcome of 
 the great fight that was 
 impending, for if its 
 result proved adverse 
 to the Confederates, 
 Memphis would fall 
 into Federal hands and 
 another stretch of the 
 Mississippi would be 
 lost to the South. In 
 the engagement at 
 
 the river of their antagonists. Mean- 
 while four new vessels had joined the 
 Federal squadron. These were river 
 steamers which Charles Ellet, Jr., had 
 converted into rams in the short space 
 of six weeks. Their principle was as old 
 as history, but it was now to be tried 
 for the first time hi aid of the 
 
 MEMPHIS, TENNESSEE ON THE HEIGHTS 
 
 Memphis two of the Ellet rams ac- 
 companied the squadron the "Queen 
 of the West" commanded by Charles 
 Ellet, and the " Monarch ' ' commanded 
 by his younger brother, Major Alfred 
 Ellet. The Confederate flotilla was 
 destroyed, but with the loss of Charles 
 
 LIEUTENANT-COLONEL 
 ALFRED W. ELLET 
 
 Ellet, from a mortal wound. 
 
 ONE OF THE THREE 
 ELLETS AT MEMPHIS 
 
 1.333] 
 
Sty? Jfirat (grattb lattb 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
 General Beauregard made his headquarters. Hour after hour 
 the columns in blue and gray surged to and fro, first one then 
 the other gaining the advantage and presently losing it. At 
 times the smoke of burning powder enveloped the whole field 
 and hid both armies from view. The interesting incidents of 
 this day of blood would fill a volume. General Hindman of the 
 Southern side had a novel experience. His horse was struck 
 by a bursting shell and torn to a thousand fragments. The 
 general, thrown ten feet high, fell to the ground, but leaped 
 to his feet unhurt and asked for another horse. 
 
 Early in the afternoon, Beauregard became convinced that 
 he was fighting a losing battle and that it would be the part 
 of prudence to withdraw the army before losing all. He 
 thereupon sent the members of his staff to the various corps 
 commanders ordering them to prepare to retreat from the field, 
 at the same time making a show of resuming the offensive. 
 The retreat was so skilfully made, the front firing-line being 
 kept intact, that the Federals did not suspect it for some time. 
 Some hours before nightfall the fighting had ceased. The 
 Federals remained in possession of the field and the Confed- 
 erates were wading through the mud on the road to Corinth. 
 
 It was a dreary march for the bleeding and battered Con- 
 federate army. An eye-witness described it in the following 
 language : 
 
 " I made a detour from the road on which the army was 
 retreating that I might travel faster and get ahead of the main 
 body. In this ride of twelve miles alongside of the routed 
 army, I saw more of human agony and woe than I trust I will 
 ever again be called upon to witness. The retreating host 
 wound along a narrow and almost impassable road, extending 
 some seven or eight miles in length. Here was a line of wagons 
 loaded with wounded, piled in like bags of grain, groaning 
 and cursing; while the mules plunged on in mud and water 
 belly-deep, the water sometimes coming into the wagons. Next 
 came a straggling regiment of infantry, pressing on past the 
 
A LOCOMOTR^ THAT 
 HANGED EIGHT 
 
 In April, 1862, J. J. 
 Andrews, a citizen of 
 Kentucky and a spy in 
 General Buell's employment, 
 proposed seizing a Iccomotive on 
 the Western and Atlantic Railroad at 
 some point below Chattanooga and running 
 it back to that place, cutting telegraph wires 
 
 and burning bridges on the way. General O. M. COPYRIGHT, i 9 n. REVIEW OF REVIEWS co. 
 
 Mitchel authorized the plan and twenty-two men volunteered to carry it out. On the morning of April 12th, the train they were on 
 stopped at Big Shanty station for breakfast. The bridge-burners (who were in citizens' clothes) detached the locomotive and three 
 box-cars and started at full speed for Chattanooga, but after a run of about a hundred miles their fuel was exhausted and their pur- 
 suers were in sight. The whole party was captured. Andrews was condemned as a spy and hanged at Atlanta, July 7th. The others 
 were confined at Chattanooga, Knoxville, and afterward at Atlanta, where seven were executed as spies. Of the fourteen survivors, 
 eight escaped from prison; and of these, six eventually reached the Union lines. Six were removed to Richmond and confined in Castle 
 Thunder until they were exchanged in 1863. The Confederates attempted to destroy the locomotive when they evacuated Atlanta. 
 

 \\ 
 
 Sty? Jurist 
 
 lattb 
 
 * * 
 
 April 
 1862 
 
 1 
 
 wagons; then a stretcher borne on the shoulders of four men, 
 carrying a wounded officer; then soldiers staggering along, 
 with an arm broken and hanging down, or other fearful 
 wounds, which were enough to destroy life. And, to add to 
 the horrors of the scene, the elements of heaven marshaled 
 their forces a fitting accompaniment of the tempest of human 
 desolation and passion which was raging. A cold, drizzling 
 rain commenced about nightfall, and soon came harder and 
 faster, then turned to pitiless, blinding hail. This storm raged 
 with violence for three hours. I passed long wagon trains 
 filled with wounded and dying soldiers, without even a blanket 
 to shelter them from the driving sleet and hail, which fell in 
 stones as large as partridge eggs, until it lay on the ground 
 two inches deep. 
 
 " Some three hundred men died during that awful retreat, 
 and their bodies were thrown out to make room for others who, 
 although wounded, had struggled on through the storm, hop- 
 ing to find shelter, rest, and medical care." 
 
 Four days after the battle, however, Beauregard reported 
 to his government, " this army is more confident of ultimate 
 success than before its encounter with the enemy." Addressing 
 the soldiers, he said: " You have done your duty. . . . Your 
 countrymen are proud of your deeds on the bloody field of 
 Shiloh; confident in the ultimate result of your valor." 
 
 The news of these two fearful days at Shiloh was astound- 
 ing to the American people. Never before on the continent 
 had there been anything approaching it. Bull Run was a skir- 
 mish in comparison with this gigantic conflict. The losses on 
 each side exceeded ten thousand men. General Grant tells us 
 that after the second day he saw an open field so covered with 
 dead that it would have been possible to walk across it in any 
 direction stepping on dead bodies, without a foot touching the 
 ground. American valor was tried to the full on both sides at 
 Shiloh, and the record shows that it was equal to the test. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is 
 to place in the intelligent and patriotic homes of America, and in such a way that every American home 
 may possess it, the lasting memorial of national valor known as 
 
 "The Civil War 
 Through the Camera" 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS. EACH PART COMPLETE IN ITSELF 
 
 ^ Each subscriber can obtain one or sixteen Complete Parts for such a trifling sum that it will never 
 be felt. Unless more than a million copies are distributed, the small sum necessary to obtain these parts 
 will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just-discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts 
 are placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been oifered such 
 a treasure fascinating, .educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowl- 
 edge of the nation's heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 Whether You Buy One Part or Sixteen 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious co-operation, bringing within the reach of every good 
 citizen this truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful pkotographs! 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole CivikWar. 
 
 Tou see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon 
 after the war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 The subject matter in this splendidly written history, as well as the reproduction of these extraordinary 
 photographs has called forth the written approval and approbation of President Taft, the Secretary of 
 VVar, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, Archbishop Ireland, Speaker 
 Champ Clark, General D. E, Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Woodford, General 
 Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 
 more leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
THIS IS PART NUMBER TWO 
 PART NUMBER THREE 
 
 READY NEXT WEEK 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 Complete Narratives 
 of Two Great Campaigns 
 
 L The March up the Peninsula and the 
 Struggle for the Confederate Capital 
 The Battle of Fair Oaks 
 
 Richmond in Sight of the Union Army 
 
 II. The Campaign in the 
 Shenandoah Valley, from which 
 "Stonewall" Jackson, the quick-marching 
 Confederate General, threatened Washington 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART III (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 A 2O-inch Gun for which no Target would Serve 
 
 The Monitor and its Crew 
 
 Farragut and his Flagship, "The Hartford" 
 
 General McClellan -A Royal Aide to the Federal Commander 
 
 Ramparts that Baffled McClellan 
 
 The Spires of RichmondAs the Capital Appeared to the Union Army 
 Custer and his Prisoner Classmates at West Point, Foes in the Field 
 
 Balloons with the Army of the Potomac 
 The Red Hot Battery The Slaughter Field 
 
 Aiming the Guns at Fair Oaks 
 "Stonewall" Jackson at Winchester, Scene of his Famous Exploit 
 
 Nancy Hart The Fair Confederate Spy 
 The German Division in the Army that Opposed Jackson 
 
 AND 
 
 A COLORED FRONTISPIECE 
 
 "The Battle between the Monitor and the Merrimac" 
 
 Each photograph ia further vitalized by a detailed and authentic 
 description of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the 
 narrative text the pen of the historian has been employed to supple, 
 ment the record of the photographic camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Ciml War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 ot the world's greatest battles. 
 
 PART THREE 
 
 The Monitor Farragut Passing the New Orleans 
 
 Forts Fair Oaks The Federal Army in Sight 
 
 of Richmond "Stone wall" Jackson in the 
 
 Shenandoah Washington Alarmed 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Couyriarht 1912 by Patriot Publishing: Co.. Springfield. Masa. 
 
THIS PART PART THREE 
 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the naval painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "Battle Between the Monitor and Merrimac." 
 
 The Monitor 
 
 One can better appreciate this first historic duel of ironclads after exam- 
 ining the photographs of the officers and crew of this famous craft as it 
 appeared at the time of the engagement. 
 
 Farragut and the Hartford 
 
 Passing the forts at New Orleans and the capture of the city was an ac- 
 complishment only possible to such men of daring and heroism as Farragut 
 and the brave crew of the "Hartford." The extensive and descriptive cap- 
 tions of the photographs tell the story of these men and their achievements. 
 
 The Fight for Richmond Fair Oaks- 
 in Sight of Richmond 
 
 Professor Elson's narrative here describes the campaign that brought the 
 Union host, after their slow but successful progress up the Peninsula within 
 sight of Richmond. But the capture of the Confederate capital was not to 
 follow, even though the Federals triumphed at the Battle of Fair Oaks. 
 
 The Shenandoah Valley and the 
 Alarm at Washington 
 
 It was in this famous valley that "Stonewall" Jackson brought consterna- 
 tion to the Federal Army by his rapid marches and unexpected attacks. 
 His activity threatened even Washington itself and prevented the full 
 strength of the army being sent to McClellan. 
 
 The War Photographs Here Reproduced 
 
 Taken in 1862, on the James river, at New Orleans, and with the Army of 
 the Potomac, as well as within the Confederate lines, show vividly the 
 activities of the two armies that were now facing each other. 
 
 Description of Part IV On the Back Cover Page 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. 00. 
 
 A photograph of the only 20-inch gun made during" the war. 
 It weighed 117,000 pounds. On March 30, 1861, a 15-inch 
 Columbiad was heralded in Harper s Weekly as the biggest gun 
 in the world, but three years later this 
 was exceeded. In 1844 Lieutenant 
 (later Brigadier-General) Thomas Jef- 
 ferson Rodman of the Ordnance De- 
 partment commenced a series of tests 
 to find a way to obviate the injurious 
 strains set up in the metal, by cool- 
 ing a large casting from the exterior. 
 He finally developed his theory of cast- 
 ing a gun with the core hollow and 
 then cooling it by a stream of water or 
 cold air through it. So successful was 
 this method that the War Department, 
 in 1860, authorized a 15-inch smooth- 
 bore gun. It proved a great success. 
 General Rodman then projected his 
 20-inch smooth-bore gun, which was 
 
 THE BIGGEST GUN IN THE 
 WORLD. 
 
 We publish on page 205 an accurate drawing of 
 the great Fifteen-inch Gun at Fort Monroe, Virgin- 
 ia ; and also a picture, from a recent sketch, showing 
 the experiments which are being made with a view- 
 to test it. It is proper that we .should Buy that tho 
 small drawing is from the lithograph which is pub- 
 lished in MAJOR BARNARD'S "Notes on Sea-Coast 
 Defense," published by Mr. D. Van Nostrand. of 
 this city. 
 
 This gun was cast at Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, 
 by Knapp, Rudd, & Co., under the directions of 
 Captain T. J. Rodman, of the Ordnance Corps. 
 Its dimensions are as follows : 
 
 Totnllength 190 Inches. 
 
 Length of calibre of bore 166 ll 
 
 Length of ellipsoidal chamber 9 * 
 
 Total length of bore 166 ** 
 
 Maximum exterior diameter 43 '' 
 
 NEWS OF MARCH 30, 1861 
 
 made in 1864 under his direction at Fort Pitt, Pittsburg, 
 Pennsylvania. It was mounted at Fort Hamilton, New York 
 Harbor, very soon afterwards, but on account of the tre- 
 mendous size and destructive effect of its 
 projectiles it was fired only four times 
 during the war. It was almost impos- 
 sible to get a target that would with- 
 stand the shots and leave anything to 
 show what had happened. These four 
 shots were fired with 50, 75, 100 and 125 
 pounds of powder. The projectile 
 weighed 1,080 pounds,and the maximum 
 pressure on the bore was 25,000 pounds. 
 In March, 1867, it was again fired four 
 times with 125, 150, 175 and 200 pounds 
 of powder, each time with an elevation 
 of twenty-five degrees, the projectile 
 attaining a maximum range of 8,001 
 yards. This is no mean record even, 
 compared with twentieth century pieces. 
 
THE "CHEESE BOX" THAT MADE HISTORY 
 AS IT APPEARED FOUR MONTHS LATER 
 
 In this remarkable view of the " Monitor's " turret, taken in July, 1862, is seen as clearly as on the day 
 after the great battle the effect of the Confederate fire upon Ericsson's novel craft. As the two vessels ap- 
 proached each other about half-past eight on that immortal Sunday morning, the men within the turret 
 waited anxiously for the first shot of their antagonist. It soon came from her bow gun and went wide of the 
 mark. The "Virginia" no longer had the broadside of a wooden ship at which to aim. Not until the 
 "Monitor" was alongside the big ironclad at close range came the order "Begin firing" to the men in the 
 "cheese box." Then the gun-ports of the turret were triced back, and it began to revolve for the first time 
 in battle. As soon as the guns were brought to bear, two 11-inch solid shot struck the "Virginia's" armor; 
 almost immediately she replied with her broadside, and Lieutenant Greene and his gunners listened 
 anxiously to the shells bursting against their citadel. They made no more impression than is apparent in 
 the picture. Confident in the protection of their armor, the Federals reloaded with a will and came again 
 and again to close quarters with their adversary, hurling two great projectiles about every eight minutes. 
 
, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 MEN ON THE "MONITOR" WHO FOUGHT WITH WORDEN 
 
 Here on the deck of the 
 "Monitor" sit some of the 
 men who held up the hands of 
 Lieutenant Worden in the 
 great fight with the "Virginia." 
 In the picture, taken in July, 
 1862, only four months after- 
 ward, one of the nine famous 
 dents on the turret are visible. 
 It required courage not only to 
 fight in the "Monitor" for the 
 first ti me but to embark on her at 
 all, for she was a strange and 
 untried invention at which 
 many high authorities shook 
 their heads. But during the 
 battle, amid all the difficulties 
 of breakdowns by the new un- 
 tried machinery, Lieutenant S. 
 Dana Greene coolly directed his 
 men, who kept up a fire of 
 remarkable accuracy. Twenty 
 of the forty-one 11-inch shot 
 fired from the "Monitor" took 
 effect, more or less, on the iron 
 plates of the "Virginia." The 
 
 ADMIRAL J. L. WORDEN 
 
 "Monitor" was struck nine 
 times on her turret, twice on 
 the pilot-house, thrice on the 
 deck, and eight times on the 
 side. While Greene was fight- 
 ing nobly in the turret, Worden 
 with the helmsman in the pilot- 
 house was bravely maneuver- 
 ing his vessel and seeking to 
 ram his huge antagonist. Twice 
 he almost succeeded and both 
 times Greene's guns were used 
 on the "Virginia" at point- 
 blank range with telling effect. 
 Toward the close of the action 
 Worden was blinded by a shell 
 striking near one of the peep- 
 holes in the pilot-house and 
 the command devolved upon 
 Greene. Worden, even in his 
 agony of pain while the doctor 
 was attending his injuries, asked 
 constantly about the progress of 
 the battle; and when told that 
 the " Minnesota " was safe, he 
 said, "Then I can die happy." 
 
"ANY MAN 
 WHO IS 
 
 PREPARED 
 
 FOR 
 DEFEAT 
 
 WOULD BE 
 
 HALF DE- 
 FEATED 
 BEFORE 
 HE COM- 
 MENCED " 
 
 THE COMMANDER OF THE FEDERAL FLEET AT NEW ORLEANS 
 
 " Who is this Farragut? " So the younger generation of Americans must have wondered, at the news of late Janu- 
 ary, 1862. Farragut was to have a flag in the Gulf and was expected to capture New Orleans. Thus far in the 
 War, he had done nothing but sit on an obscure retiring board in the Navy Department at Washington. But Com- 
 mander David D. Porter knew him, for it was with Porter's own father in the famous old "Essex" that Farragut 
 as a mere boy had proved worthy to command a fighting ship. And now it was Porter who had recommended him 
 for a task considered gravely dangerous by all, foolhardy by not a few. This was no less than to pass the forts 
 below New Orleans, defeat a powerful and determined Confederate flotilla, capture the city, and then sweep up the 
 Mississippi and split the Confederacy in two. To this Farragut rigidly held himself and the brave men under him, 
 when, in the dark hour before dawn of April 24, 1862, they faced the terrible bombardment of the forts and fought 
 their way through the flames of fire rafts desperately maneuvered by the opposinggunboats. Next day New Orleans 
 was Farragut's. Leaving it to the co-operating army under General B. F. Butler, Farragut pushed on up the river, 
 passed and repassed the fortifications at Vicksburg, but the army needed to drive home the wedge thus firmly en- 
 tered by the navy was not yet ready. It was another year before the sturdy blows of Farragut were effectually 
 supplemented ashore. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE MEN WHO DARED SAILORS ON THE "HARTFORD" AFTER PASSING THE NEW ORLEANS FORTS 
 
 On this page of unwritten history McPherson and Oliver, the New 
 Orleans war-time photographers, have caught the crew of the 
 staunch old "Hartford" as they relaxed after their fiery test. In 
 unconscious picturesqueness grouped about the spar-deck, the 
 men are gossiping or telling over again their versions of the great 
 deeds done aboard the flagship. Some have seized the opportunity 
 for a little plain sewing, while all are interested in the new and 
 unfamiliar process of "having their pictures taken." The nota- 
 ble thing about the picture is the 
 number of young faces. Only a 
 few of the old salts whose bearded 
 and weather-beaten faces give evi- 
 dence of service in the old navy 
 still remain. After the great 
 triumph in Mobile Bay, Farragut 
 said of these men: "I have 
 never seen a crew come up like 
 ours. They are ahead of the old 
 set in small arms, and fully equal 
 to them at the great guns. They 
 arrived here a mere lot of boys 
 and young men, and have now 
 
 SPAR-DECK OF THE "HARTFORD" 
 
 fattened up and knocked the nine-inch guns about like twenty- 
 four pounders, to the astonishment of everybody. There was but 
 one man who showed fear and he was allowed to resign. This was 
 the most desperate battle I ever fought since the days of the old 
 'Essex.'" "It was the anxious night of my life," wrote Farragut 
 later. The spar-deck shown below recalls another speech. "Don't 
 flinch from that fire, boys! There is a hotter fire for those who 
 don't do their duty!" So shouted Farragut with his ship fast 
 
 aground and a huge fire-raft held 
 hard against her wooden side 
 by the little Confederate tug 
 "Mosher. " The ship seemed all 
 ablaze and the men, "breathing 
 fire," were driven from their guns. 
 Farragut, calmly pacing the poop- 
 deck, called out his orders, caring 
 nothing for the rain of shot 
 from Fort St. Philip. The men, 
 inspired by such coolness, leaped 
 to their stations again and soon 
 a shot pierced the boiler of the 
 plucky "Mosher" and sank her. 
 
THE FIGHT FOR RICHMOND 
 
 A SHATTERED and discomfited army were the hosts of 
 McDowell when they reached the banks of the Poto- 
 mac, after that ill-fated July Sunday at Bull Run. Dispirited 
 by the sting of defeat, this motley and unorganized mass of 
 men became rather a mob than an army. The transformation 
 of this chaos of demoralization into the trained, disciplined, and 
 splendid troops of the Grand Army of the Potomac, was a 
 triumph of the " young Napoleon " Gen. George Brinton 
 McClellan. Fresh from his victories in the mountains of West 
 Virginia, he was called to Washington to transmute 200,000 
 American citizens, fresh from shop and farm, into soldiers. 
 
 For months it was " drill, drill." Public opinion grew 
 restless at the cry " All's Quiet Along the Potomac." At last, 
 on March 17th, McClellan moved. On April 5th the Union 
 army was advancing toward Richmond up the Peninsula, but 
 was stopped at Yorktown by the Confederate General 
 Magruder. Not until May 3rd were McClellan's siege guns in 
 place. That night the Confederates evacuated. 
 
 In hot pursuit the Union army followed. At Williams- 
 burg the lines in Gray stood again. " Jeb " Stuart, D. H. 
 Hill, and Jubal Early fought nobly. They gained their object 
 more time for their retreating comrades. But McClellan's 
 fighting leaders, Hooker, Kearny and Hancock, were not to 
 be denied. Williamsburg was occupied by the Federal army. 
 
 With Yorktown and Williamsburg inscribed upon its 
 victorious banners, the Army of the Potomac took up again 
 its toilsome march from Cumberland Landing toward the 
 Confederate capital on the James. 
 
 It was the 16th of May, 1862, when the advanced corps 
 reached White House, the ancestral home of the Lees. On 
 
 JL 
 
"LITTLE MAC" PREPARING FOR THE CAMPAIGN A ROYAL AIDE 
 
 A picture taken in the fall of 1861, when McClellan was at the headquarters of General George W. Morell 
 (who stands at the extreme left), commanding a brigade in Fitz John Porter's Division. Morell was then 
 stationed on the defenses of Washington at Minor's Hill in Virginia, and General McClellan was engaged 
 in transforming the raw recruits in the camps near the national capital into the finished soldiers of the Army 
 of the Potomac. "Little Mac," as they called him, was at this time at the height of his popularity. He 
 appears in the center between two of his favorite aides-de-camp Lieut.-Cols. A. V. Colburn and N. B. 
 Sweitzer whom he usually selected, he writes, "when hard riding is required." Farther to the right 
 stand two distinguished visitors the Prince de Joinville, son of King Louis Phillippe of France, and his 
 nephew, the Count de Paris, who wears the uniform of McClellan 's staff, on which he was to serve through- 
 out the Peninsula Campaign (see page 115). He afterwards wrote a valuable "History of the Cival War." 
 
atr 
 
 of 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 every side were fields of wheat, and, were it not for the 
 presence of one hundred thousand men, there was the promise 
 of a full harvest. It was here that General McClellan took 
 up his headquarters, a distance of twenty-four miles from 
 Richmond. 
 
 In the Confederate capital a panic had seized the people. 
 As the retreating army of Johnston sought the environs of 
 Richmond and news of the invading hosts was brought in, fear 
 took possession of the inhabitants and many wild rumors were 
 afloat as to the probable capture of the city. But it was not 
 a fear that Johnston would not fight. The strategic policy of 
 the Southern general had been to delay the advance of the 
 Northern army. Fortunately for him, the rainy weather 
 proved a powerful ally. The time had now come when he 
 should change his position from the defensive to the offensive. 
 The Army of Northern Virginia had been brought to bay, and 
 it now turned to beat off the invaders and save its capital. 
 
 On the historic Peninsula lay two of the greatest and 
 most splendid armies that had ever confronted each other 
 on the field of battle. The engagement, now imminent, was 
 to be the first in that series of contests, between the Army of 
 the Potomac and the Army of Northern Virginia, ending 
 three years thereafter, at Appomattox, when the war-worn 
 veterans of gray should lay down their arms, in honor, to the 
 war-worn veterans of blue. 
 
 The Union advance was retarded by the condition of 
 the weather and the roads. Between McClellan's position at 
 White House and the waiting Confederate army lay the 
 Chickahominy, an erratic and sluggish stream, that spreads 
 itself out in wooded swamps and flows around many islands, 
 forming a valley from half a mile to a mile wide, bordered 
 by low bluffs. In dry weather it is but a mere brook, but a 
 moderate shower will cause it to rise quickly and to offer 
 formidable opposition to any army seeking its passage. The 
 valley is covered with trees whose tops reach to the level of 
 
 1 
 
 ^//m/ 
 
 m// 
 
 
RAMPARTS THAT BAFFLED McCLELLAN. (Hasty fortifications of 
 the Confederates at Yorktown.) It was against such fortifications as 
 these, which Magruder had hastily reenforced with sand-bags, that 
 McClellan spent a month preparing his heavy batteries. Magruder had 
 far too few soldiers to man his long line of defenses properly, and his 
 position could have been taken by a single determined attack. This ram- 
 part was occupied by the Confederate general, D. H. Hill, who had been 
 the first to enter Yorktown in order to prepare it for siege. He was the 
 last to leave it on the night of May 3, 1862. 
 
 ANOTHER VOICELESS GUN. (Confederate ramparts southeast of 
 Yorktown.) A 32-pounder Navy gun which had been burst, wrecking 
 its embrasure. The Federal soldier seated on the sand-bags is on guard-duty 
 to prevent camp-followers from looting the vacant fort. 
 
 WRECKED ORDNANCE. (Gun exploded by the Confederates on 
 General Hill's rampart, Yorktown.) Although the Confederates aban- 
 doned 200 pieces of ordnance at Yorktown, they were able to render most 
 of them useless before leaving. Hill succeeded in terrorizing the Federals 
 with grape-shot, and some of this was left behind. After the evacuation 
 the ramparts were overrun by Union trophy seekers. The soldier rest- 
 ing his hands upon his musket is one of the Zouaves whose bright and novel 
 uniforma were so conspicuous early in the war. This spot was directly on 
 the line of the British fortification of 1781. 
 
 THE MISSING RIFLE. (Extensive sand-bag fortifications of the Con- 
 federates at Yorktown.) The shells and carriage were left behind by the 
 Confederates, but the rifled gun to which they belonged was taken along 
 in the retreat. Such pieces as they could not remove they spiked. 
 
 GUNS THE UNION LOST AND RECOVERED. (A two-gun Confed- 
 erate battery in the entrenchments south of Yorktown.) The near gun 
 is a 32-pounder navy; the far one, a 24-pounder siege-piece. More than 
 3,000 pieces of naval ordnance fell into the hands of the Confederates 
 early in the war, through the ill-advised and hasty abandonment of 
 Norfolk Navy Yard by the Federals. Many of these guns did service 
 at Yorktown and subsequently on the James River against the Union. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATE COMMAND OF THE RIVER. (Battery 
 Magruder, Yorktown.) Looking north up the river, four of the fire 
 8-inch Columbiads composing this section of the battery are visible. The 
 grape-shot and spherical shells, which had been gathered in quantities to 
 prevent the Federal fleet from passing up the river, were abandoned on the 
 hasty retreat of the Confederates, the guns being spiked. The vessels in 
 the river are transport ships, with the exception of the frigate just off shore. 
 
in 
 
 Rirfprtmib 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 the adjacent highlands, thus forming a screen from either 
 side. The bridges crossing it had all been destroyed by the 
 retreating army except the one at Mechanicsville, and it was 
 not an easy task that awaited the forces of McClellan as they 
 made their way across the spongy soil. 
 
 The van of the Union army reached the Chickahominy 
 on May 20th. The bridge was gone but the men under Gen- 
 eral Naglee forded the little river, reaching the plateau beyond, 
 and made a bold reconnaissance before the Confederate lines. 
 In the meantime, newly constructed bridges were beginning 
 to span the Chickahominy, and the Federal army soon was 
 crossing to the south bank of the river. 
 
 General McClellan had been promised reenforcements 
 from the north. General McDowell with forty thousand men 
 had started from Fredericksburg to join him north of the 
 Chickahominy. For this reason, General McClellan had 
 thrown the right wing of his army on the north of the river 
 while his left would rest on the south side of the stream. This 
 position of his army did not escape the eagle eye of the Con- 
 federate general, Joseph E. Johnston, who believed the time 
 had now come to give battle, and perhaps destroy the small 
 portion of the Union forces south of the river. 
 
 Meanwhile, General " Stonewall " Jackson, in the Shen- 
 andoah, was making threatening movements in the direction of 
 Washington, and McDowell's orders to unite with McClellan 
 were recalled. 
 
 The roads in and about Richmond radiate from that city 
 like the spokes of a wheel. One of these is the Williams- 
 burg stage-road, crossing the Chickahominy at Bottom's 
 Bridge, only eleven miles from Richmond. It was along this 
 road that the Federal corps of Keyes and Heintzelman had 
 made their way. Their orders were "to go prepared for bat- 
 tle at a moment's notice " and " to bear in mind that the Army 
 of the Potomac has never been checked." 
 
 Parallel to this road, and about a mile to the northward, 
 
TWO KEEPERS OF THE 
 GOAL 
 
 The North expected General Mc- 
 Clellan to possess himself of this 
 citadel of the Confederacy in June, 
 1862, and it seemed likely the ex- 
 pectation would be realized. In 
 the upper picture we get a near 
 view of the State House at Rich- 
 mond, part of which was occupied 
 as a Capitol by the Confederate 
 Congress during the war. In this 
 building were stored the records 
 and archives of the Confederate 
 Government, many of which were 
 
 THE GOAL THE CONFEDERATE CAPITOL 
 
 lost during the hasty retreat of 
 President Davis and his cabinet 
 at the evacuation of Richmond, 
 April, 1865. Below, we see the 
 city of Richmond from afar, with 
 the Capitol standing out boldly on 
 the hill. McClellan was not des- 
 tined to reach this coveted goal, 
 and it would not have meant the 
 fall of the Confederacy had he then 
 done so. When Lincoln entered 
 the building in 1865, the Con- 
 federacy had been beaten as much 
 by the blockade as by the opera- 
 tions of Grant and Sherman with 
 vastly superior iorces. 
 
 OT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE SPIRES OF RICHMOND 
 Here are the portraits of the two military 
 leaders who were conspicuous in the Confed- 
 erate attack upon McClellan's camp at Fair 
 Oaks. General D. H. Hill did most of the fierce 
 fighting which drove back the Federals on the 
 first day, and only the timely arrival of Sum- 
 ner's troops enabled the Federals to hold their 
 ground. Had they failed they would have 
 been driven into the morasses of the Chicka- 
 hominy, retreat across which would have been 
 difficult as the bridges were partly submerged 
 by the swollen stream. After General Johnston 
 was wounded, General G. W. Smith was in 
 command during the second day's fighting. 
 
 GENERAL G. W. SMITH, C. S. A. 
 
 GENERAL D. H. HILL, C. &. A. 
 
atr QDaks 2(n 
 
 0f SUdfttumb 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 runs the Richmond and York River Railroad. Seven miles 
 from Richmond another highway intersects the one from Wil- 
 liamsburg, known as the Nine Mile road. At the point of this 
 intersection once grew a clump of seven pines, hence the name 
 of " Seven Pines," often given to the battle fought on this spot. 
 A thousand yards beyond the pines were two farmhouses in 
 a grove of oaks. This was Fair Oaks Farm. Where the 
 Nine Mile road crossed the railroad was Fair Oaks Station. 
 
 Southeast of Seven Pines was White Oak Swamp. 
 Casey's division of Keyes' corps was stationed at Fair Oaks 
 Farm. A fifth of a mile in front lay his picket line, extend- 
 ing crescent shape, from the swamp to the Chickahominy. 
 Couch's division of the same corps was at Seven Pines, with 
 his right wing extending along the Nine Mile road to Fair 
 Oaks Station. Heintzelman's corps lay to the rear; Kearney's 
 division guarded the railroad at Savage's Station and Hook- 
 er's the approaches to the White Oak Swamp. This formed 
 three lines of defense. It was a well-wooded region and at 
 this time was in many places no more than a bog. No sooner 
 had these positions been taken, than trees were cut to form 
 abatis, rifle-pits were hastily dug, and redoubts for placing 
 artillery were constructed. The picket line lay along a dense 
 growth of woods. Through an opening in the trees, the Con- 
 federate army could be seen in force on the other side of the 
 clearing. 
 
 The plans of the Confederate general were well matured. 
 On Friday, May 30th, he gave orders that his army should 
 be ready to move at daybreak. 
 
 That night the " windows of heaven seemed to have been 
 opened " and the " fountains of the deep broken up." The 
 storm fell like a deluge. It was the most violent storm that 
 had swept over that region for a generation. Throughout 
 the night the tempest raged. The thunderbolts rolled with- 
 out cessation. The sky was white with the electric flashes. 
 The earth was thoroughly drenched. The lowlands became a 
 
 
 
THE ADVANCE THAT BECAME A RETREAT 
 
 Here, almost within sight of the goal (Richmond), we see McCleDan's soldiers preparing the way for the passage of the army and its 
 supplies. The soil along the Chickahominy was so marshy that in order to move the supply trains and artillery from the base at 
 TVhite House and across the river to the army, corduroy approaches to the bridges had to be built. It was well that the men got this 
 early practice in road-building. Thanks to the work kept up, McClellan was able to unite the divided wings of the army almost at will 
 
 Copyright by Patriot Pub. Co. 
 
 "REGULARS" NEAR FAIR OAKS OFFICERS OF McCLELLAN'S HORSE ARTILLERY BRIGADE 
 
 These trained soldiers lived up to the promise in their firm-set features. Major Hays and five of his Lieutenants and Captains 
 here Pennington, Tidball, Hains, Robertson and Barlow had, by '65, become general officers. From left to right (standing) 
 are Edw. Pendleton, A. C. M. Pennington, Henry Benson, H. M. Gibson, J. M. Wilson, J. C. Tidball, W. N. Dennison; (sitting) 
 P. C. Hains, H. C. Gibson, Wm. Hays, J. M. Robertson, J. W. Barlow; (on ground) R. H. Chapin, Robert Clarke, A. C. Vincent. 
 
air QDaka 3ht 
 
 0f HtdjnumJt 
 
 morass. From mud-soaked beds the soldiers arose the next 
 morning to battle. 
 
 Owing to the storm the Confederates did not move so 
 early as intended. However, some of the troops were in readi- 
 ness by eight o'clock. Hour after hour the forces of Long- 
 street and Hill awaited the sound of the signal-gun that would 
 tell them General Huger was in his position to march. Still 
 they waited. It was near noon before General Hill, weary of 
 waiting, advanced to the front, preceded by a line of skir- 
 mishers, along the Williamsburg road. The Union pickets 
 were lying at the edge of the forest. The soldiers in the pits 
 had been under arms for several hours awaiting the attack. 
 Suddenly there burst through the woods the soldiers of the 
 South. A shower of bullets fell beneath the trees and the 
 Union pickets gave way. On and on came the lines of gray 
 in close columns. In front of the abatis had been planted a 
 battery of four guns. General Naglee with four regiments, 
 the Fifty-sixth and One hundredth New York and Eleventh 
 Maine and One hundred and fourth Pennsylvania, had gone 
 forward, and in the open field met the attacking army. The 
 contest was a stubborn one. Naglee's men charged with their 
 bayonets and pressed the gray lines back again to the edge 
 of the woods. Here they were met by a furious fire of mus- 
 ketry and quickly gave way, seeking the cover of the rifle- 
 pits at Fair Oaks Farm. The Confederate infantrymen came 
 rushing on. 
 
 But again they were held in check. In this position, for 
 nearly three hours the Federals waged an unequal combat 
 against three times their number. Then, suddenly a galling 
 fire plowed in on them from the left. It came from Rains' 
 brigade, which had executed a flank movement. At the same 
 time the brigade of Rodes rushed toward them. The Federals 
 saw the hopelessness of the situation. The officers at the bat- 
 teries tried to spike their guns but were killed in the attempt. 
 Hastily falling back, five guns were left to be turned on them 
 
CUSTER AND HIS CLASSMATE NOW A CONFEDERATE PRISONER 
 
 ,-v 
 
 Friends and even relatives who had been enlisted on opposite sides in the great Civil War met each other during its vicissitudes upon 
 the battle-field. Here, caught by the camera, is one of the many instances. On the left sits Lieutenant J. B. Washington, C. S. A., who 
 was an aide to General Johnston at Fair Oaks. Beside him sits Lieutenant George A. Custer, of the Fifth U. S. Cavalry, aide on 
 McClellan's staff, later famous cavalry general and Indian fighter. Both men were West Point graduates and had attended the mili- 
 tary academy together. On the morning of May 31, 1862, at Fair Oaks, Lieutenant Washington was captured by some of General 
 Casey's pickets. Later in the day his former classmate ran across him and a dramatic meeting was thus recorded by the camera. 
 
air 
 
 in 
 
 nf 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 \\ 
 
 in their retreat. This move was not too soon. In another 
 minute they would have been entirely surrounded and cap- 
 tured. The gray lines pressed on. The next stand would be 
 made at Seven Pines, where Couch was stationed. The forces 
 here had been weakened by sending relief to Casey. The situa- 
 tion of the Federals was growing critical. At the same time 
 General Longstreet sent reenforcements to General Hill. 
 Couch was forced out of his position toward the right in the 
 direction of Fair Oaks Station and was thus separated from 
 the main body of the army, then in action. 
 
 The Confederates pushed strongly against the Federal 
 center. Heintzelman came to the rescue. The fight waged 
 was a gallant one. For an hour and a half the lines of blue 
 and gray surged back and forth. The Federals were gradu- 
 ally giving way. The left wing, alone, next to the White Oak 
 Swamp, was holding its own. 
 
 At the same time over at Fair Oaks Station whither 
 Couch had been forced, were new developments. He was 
 about to strike the Confederate army on its left flank, but just 
 when the guns were being trained, there burst across the road 
 the troops of General G. W. Smith, who up to this time had 
 been inactive. These men were fresh for the fight, superior in 
 number, and soon overpowered the Northerners. It looked 
 for a time as if the whole Union army south of the Chickahom- 
 iny was doomed. 
 
 Over at Seven Pines the center of McClellan's army was 
 about to be routed. Now it was that General Heintzelman 
 personally collected about eighteen hundred men, the frag- 
 ments of the broken regiments, and took a decided stand at 
 the edge of the timber. He was determined not to give way. 
 But this alone would not nor did not save the day. To the 
 right of this new line of battle, there was a rise of ground. 
 From here the woods abruptly sloped to the rear. If this ele- 
 vation were once secured by the Confederates, all would be 
 lost and rout would be inevitable. The quick eye of General 
 
 ?MPsH 
 
 I 
 
 /// 
 
 w 
 
 71 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. 00. 
 
 PROFESSOR LOWE IN HIS BALLOON AT A CRITICAL MOMENT 
 
 As soon as Professor Lowe's balloon soars above the top of the trees the Confederate batteries will open upon him, and for the next 
 few moments shells and bullets from the shrapnels will be bursting and whistling about his ears. Then he will pass out of the danger- 
 zone to an altitude beyond the reach of the Confederate artillery. After the evacuation of Yorktown, May 4, 1862, Professor Lowe, 
 who had been making daily observations from his balloon, followed McClellan's divisions, which was to meet Longstreet next day at 
 Williamsburg. On reaching the fortifications of the abandoned city, Lowe directed the men who were towing the still inflated balloon 
 in which he was riding to scale the corner of the fort nearest to his old camp, where the last gun had been fired the night before. This 
 fort had devoted a great deal of effort to attempting to damage the too inquisitive balloon, and a short time previously one of the best 
 Confederate guns had burst, owing to over-charging and too great an elevation to reach the high altitude. The balloonist had witnessed 
 the explosion and a number of gunners had been killed and wounded within his sight. His present visit was in order to touch and 
 examine the pieces and bid farewell to what he then looked upon as a departed friend. 
 
mr 
 
 3ln 
 
 nf Rtrfptumft 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 Keyes took in the situation. He was stationed on the left; to 
 reach the hill would necessitate taking his men between the 
 battle-lines. The distance was nearly eight hundred yards. 
 Calling on a single regiment to follow he made a dash for 
 the position. The Southern troops, divining his intention, 
 poured a deadly volley into his ranks and likewise attempted 
 to reach this key to the situation. The Federals gained the 
 spot just in time. The new line was formed as a heavy mass 
 of Confederates came upon them. The tremendous Union fire 
 was too much for the assaulting columns, which were checked. 
 They had forced the Federal troops back from their entrench- 
 ments a distance of two miles, but they never got farther than 
 these woods. The river fog now came up as the evening fell 
 and the Southern troops spent the night in the captured camps, 
 sleeping on their arms. The Federals fell back toward the 
 river to an entrenched camp. 
 
 Meanwhile at Fair Oaks Station the day was saved, 
 too, in the nick of time, for the Federals. On the north side 
 of the Chickahominy were stationed the two divisions of 
 Sedgwick and Richardson, under command of General Sum- 
 ner. Scarcely had the battle opened when McClellan at his 
 headquarters, six miles away, heard the roar and rattle of 
 artillery. He was sick at the time, but he ordered General 
 Sumner to be in readiness. At this time there were four 
 bridges across the river two of them were Bottom's Bridge 
 and the railroad bridge. To go by either of these would con- 
 sume too much time in case of an emergency. General Sum- 
 ner had himself constructed two more bridges, lying between 
 the others. The heavy flood of the preceding night, which was 
 still rising, had swept one of these partially away. In order 
 to save time, he put his men under arms and marched them 
 to the end of the upper bridge and there waited throughout 
 the greater part of the afternoon for orders to cross. Before 
 them rolled a muddy and swollen stream, above whose flood 
 was built a rude and unstable structure. From the other side 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911 
 
 THE PHOTOGRAPH THE BALLOONIST RECOGNIZED FORTY-EIGHT YEARS AFTER 
 
 "When I saw the photograph showing my inflation of the balloon Intrepid to reconnoiter the battle of 
 Fair Oaks," wrote Professor T. S. C. Lowe in the American Review of Reviews for February, 1911, "it sur- 
 prised me very much indeed. Any one examining the picture will see my hand at the extreme right, resting 
 on the network, where I was measuring the amount of gas already in the balloon, preparatory to completing 
 the inflation from gas in the smaller balloon in order that I might ascent to a greater height. This I did 
 within a space of five minutes, saving a whole hour at the most vital point of the battle." A close examina- 
 tion of this photograph will reveal Professor Lowe's hand resting on the network of the balloon, although his 
 body is not in the photograph. It truly is remarkable that Professor Lowe should have seen and recognized, 
 nearly half a century afterward, this photograph taken at one of the most critical moments of his life. 
 
atr 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 Wat 
 
 could be distinctly heard the roar of battle. The fate of the 
 day and of the Army of the Potomac rested upon these men 
 at the end of the bridge. 
 
 The possibility of crossing was doubted by everyone, 
 including the general himself. The bridge had been built of 
 logs, held together and kept from drifting by the stumps of 
 trees. Over the river proper it was suspended by ropes at- 
 tached to trees, felled across the stream. 
 
 At last the long-expected order to advance came. The 
 men stepped upon the floating bridge. It swayed to and fro 
 as the solid column passed over it. Beneath the men 
 was the angry flood which would engulf all if the bridge 
 should fall. Gradually the weight pressed it down between 
 the solid stumps and it was made secure till the army had 
 crossed. Had the passage been delayed another hour the flood 
 would have rendered it impassable. 
 
 Guided by the roar of battle the troops hurried on. The 
 artillery was left behind in the mud of the Chickahominy. 
 The steady, rolling fire of musketry and the boom of cannon 
 told of deadly work in front. It was nearly six o'clock before 
 Sedgwick's column deployed into line in the rear of Fair Oaks 
 Station. They came not too soon. Just now there was a lull 
 in the battle. The Confederates were gathering themselves 
 for a vigorous assault on their opponents' flaming front. 
 Their lines were re-forming. General Joseph E. Johnston 
 himself had immediate command. President Jefferson Davis 
 had come out from his capital to witness the contest. Rap- 
 idly the Confederates moved forward. A heavy fusillade 
 poured from their batteries and muskets. Great rents were 
 made in the line of blue. It did not waver. The openings were 
 quickly filled and a scorching fire was sent into the approach- 
 ing columns. Again and again the charge was repeated only 
 to be repulsed. Then came the order to fix bayonets. Five 
 regiments Thirty-fourth and Eighty-second New York, Fif- 
 teenth and Twentieth Massachusetts and Seventh Michigan 
 
THE SLAUGHTER FIELD AT FAIR OAKS. 
 
 Over this ground the fiercest fighting 
 of the two days' battle took place, on 
 May 31, 1862. Some 400 soldiers 
 were buried here, where they fell, and 
 their hastily dug graves appear plain- 
 ly in the picture. In the redoubt seen 
 just beyond the two houses was the 
 center of the Federal line of battle, 
 equi-distant, about a mile and a half, 
 from both Seven Pines and Fair Oaks. 
 The entrenchments near these farm 
 dwellings were begun on May 28th by 
 Casey's Division, 4th Corps. There 
 was not time to finish them before 
 the Confederate attack opened the 
 battle, and the artillery of Casey's 
 Division was hurriedly placed in po- 
 sition behind the incomplete works. 
 
 THE UNFINISHED REDOUBT. 
 
 In the smaller picture we see the inside 
 of the redoubt at the left background 
 of the picture above. The scene is just 
 before the battle and picks and shov- 
 els were still busy throwing up the 
 embankments to strengthen this cen- 
 ter of the Federal defense. Casey's ar- 
 tillery was being hurriedly brought up. 
 In the background General Sickles' 
 Brigade appears drawn up in line of 
 battle. When the Confederates first 
 advanced Casey's artillery did telling 
 work, handsomely repelling the attack 
 early in the afternoon of May 31st. 
 Later in the day Confederate sharp- 
 shooters from vantage points in neigh- 
 boring trees began to pick off the 
 officers and the gunners and the re- 
 doubt had to be relinquished. The 
 abandoned guns were turned against 
 the retreating Federals. 
 
 COPYRIGHT BY PAT 
 
 THE "REDHOT BATTERY." 
 
 On the afternoon of May 31st, at Fair Oaks, the Confederates were driving the Federal soldiers through the woods in disorder when 
 this battery (McCarthy's) together with Miller's battery opened up with so continuous and severe a fire that the Federals were able to 
 make a stand and hold their own for the rest of the day. The guns grew so hot from constant firing that it was only with the greatest 
 care that they could be swabbed and loaded. These earthworks were thrown up for McCarthy's Battery, Company C, 1st Pennsyl- 
 vania Artillery, near Savage's Station. The soldiers nicknamed it the "Redhot Battery." 
 
3ht 
 
 nf 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 pushed to the front. Into the woods where the Confed- 
 erates had fallen back the charge was made. Driving the 
 Southern lines back in confusion, these dashing columns saved 
 the day for the Army of the Potomac. 
 
 Night was now settling over the wooded field. Here and 
 there flashes of light could be seen among the oaks, indicat- 
 ing a diligent search for the wounded. General Johnston 
 ordered his troops to sleep on the field. A few minutes later 
 he was struck by a rifle-ball and almost immediately a shell 
 hit him, throwing him from his horse, and he was borne off 
 the field. The first day of the battle was over. 
 
 The disability of the Southern commander made it possi- 
 ble for the promotion of a new leader upon whom the fortunes 
 of the Army of Northern Virginia would soon rest. This was 
 General Robert E. Lee; although the immediate command for 
 the next day's contest fell upon General G. W. Smith. Early 
 Sunday morning the battle was again in progress. The com- 
 mand of Smith, near Fair Oaks Station, advanced down the 
 railroad, attacking Richardson, whose lines were north of 
 it and were using the embankment as a fortification. Long- 
 street's men were south of the railroad. The firing was 
 heavy all along this line, the opposing forces being not more 
 than fifty yards from each other. For an hour and a half the 
 musketry fire was intensely heavy. It was, indeed, a continu- 
 ous roar. The line of gray could not withstand the galling 
 fire and for the first time that day fell back. But the Union 
 line had been broken, too. A brief lull ensued. Both sides 
 were gathering themselves for another onslaught. It was then 
 that there were heard loud shouts from the east of the railroad. 
 
 There, coming through the woods, was a large body of 
 Federal troops. They were the men of Hooker. They formed 
 a magnificent body of soldiers and seemed eager for the fray. 
 Turning in on the Williamsburg road they rapidly deployed 
 to the right and the left. In front of them was an open field, 
 with a thick wood on the other side. The Confederates had 
 
AIMING THE GUNS AT FAIR OAKS. 
 
 Here we see the beginning of the lull in the fighting of the 
 second day at Fair Oaks, which it has been asserted led to a fatal 
 delay and the ruin of McClellan's Peninsula Campaign. The 
 first day's battle at Fair Oaks, May 31, 1862, was decidedly a 
 Federal reverse which would have developed into a rout had not 
 Sumner, crossing his troops on 
 the perilous Grapevine Bridge, 
 come up in time to rally the 
 retreating men. Here we 
 see some of them within 
 the entrenchments at Fair 
 Oaks Station on the Rich- 
 mond & York River Rail- 
 road. The order will soon 
 come to cease firing at the 
 end of the second day's fight- 
 ing, the result of which was to 
 drive the Confederates back to 
 Richmond. McClellan did not 
 pursue. The heavy rainstorm 
 on the night of May 30th had 
 made the movement of artil- 
 lery extremely difficult, and 
 McClellan waited to complete 
 
 the bridges and build entrenchments before advancing. 
 This delay gave the Confederates time to reorganize their 
 forces and place them under the new commander, Robert 
 E. Lee, who while McClellan lay inactive effected a 
 junction with " Stonewall " Jackson. Then during the 
 
 Seven Days' Battles 
 Lee steadily drove McClellan 
 from his position, within four 
 or five miles of Richmond, to a 
 new position on the James 
 River. From this secure and 
 advantageous water base Mc- 
 Clellan planned a new line 
 of advance upon the Confeder- 
 ate Capital. In the smaller 
 picture we see the interior of 
 the works at Fair Oaks Station, 
 which were named Fort Sum- 
 ner in honor of the General who 
 brought up his Second Corps 
 and saved the day. The camp 
 of the Second Corps is seen 
 beyond the fortifications to 
 the right. 
 
 FORT SUMNER, NEAR FAIR OAKS. 
 
air ODaka 3ln 
 
 of 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 posted themselves in this forest and were waiting for their 
 antagonists. The Federals marched upon the field in double- 
 quick time; their movements became a run, and they began 
 firing as they dashed forward. They were met by a withering 
 fire of field artillery and a wide gap being opened in their 
 ranks. It immediately filled. They reached the edge of the 
 woods and as they entered its leafy shadows the tide of battle 
 rolled in with them. The front line was lost to view in the 
 forest, except for an occasional gleam of arms from among the 
 trees. The din and the clash and roar of battle were heard for 
 miles. Bayonets were brought into use. It was almost a 
 hand-to-hand combat in the heavy forest and tangled slashings. 
 The sound of battle gradually subsided, then ceased except for 
 the intermittent reports of small arms, and the second day's 
 fight was over. 
 
 The Confederate forces withdrew toward Richmond. The 
 Federal troops could now occupy without molestation the posi- 
 tions they held the previous morning. The forest paths were 
 strewn with the dead and the dying. Many of the wounded 
 were compelled to lie under the scorching sun for hours before 
 help reached them. Every farmhouse became an improvised 
 hospital where the suffering soldiers lay. Many were placed 
 upon cars and taken across the Chickahominy. The dead 
 horses were burned. The dead soldiers, blue and gray, found 
 sometimes lying within a few feet of each other, were buried 
 on the field of battle. The two giants had met in their first 
 great combat and were even now beginning to gird up their 
 loins for a desperate struggle before the capital of the Con- 
 federacy. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 "FLYING ARTILLERY" IN THE ATTEMPT ON RICHMOND 
 
 THE CANNONEERS WHO KEPT UP WITH THE CAVALRY IN THIS SWIFTEST BRANCH OF THE SERVICE 
 
 EACH MAN RIDES HORSEBACK 
 
 Here are drawn up Harry Benson's Battery A, of the Second United States Artillery, and Horatio Gates 
 Gibson's Batteries C and G, combined of the Third United States Artillery, near Fair Oaks, Virginia. They 
 arrived there just too late to take part in the battle of June, 1862. By " horse artillery, " or " flying artillery " 
 as it is sometimes called, is meant an organization equipped usually with 10-pounder rifled guns, with all 
 hands mounted. In ordinary light artillery the cannoneers either ride on the gun-carriage or go afoot. In 
 "flying artillery " each cannoneer has a horse. This form is by far the most mobile of all, and is best suited to 
 accompany cavalry on account of its ability to travel rapidly. With the exception of the method of mounting 
 the cannoneers, there was not any difference between the classes of field batteries except as they were divided 
 between "light" and "heavy. " In the photograph above no one is riding on the gun-carriages, but all have 
 separate mounts. Battery A of the Second United States Artillery was in Washington in January, 1861, acd 
 took part in the expedition for the relief of Fort Pickens, Florida. It went to the Peninsula, fought at Me- 
 chanicsville May 23-24, 1862, and took part in the Seven Days' battles before Richmond June 25th to July 
 1st. Batteries C and G of the Third United States Artillery were at San Francisco, California, till October 
 1861, when they came East, and also went to the Peninsula and served at Yorktown and in the Seven Days. 
 
THE SHENANDOAH VALLEY 
 
 Always mystify, mislead, and surprise the enemy, if possible, and 
 when you strike and overcome him, never let up in the pursuit so long as 
 your ro^n have strength to follow. . . . The other rule is, never fight 
 against heavy odds, if by any possible maneuvering you can hurl your 
 own force on only a part, and that the weakest part, of your enemy and 
 crush it. Such tactics will win every time, and a small army may thus 
 destroy a large one in detail. " Stonewall " Jackson. 
 
 THE main move of the Union army, for 1862, was to be 
 McClellan's advance up the Peninsula toward Rich- 
 mond. Everything had been most carefully planned by the 
 brilliant strategist. With the assistance of McDowell's corps, 
 he expected in all confidence to be in the Confederate capital 
 before the spring had closed. But, comprehensively as he had 
 worked the scheme out, he had neglected a factor in the prob- 
 lem which was destined in the end to bring the whole campaign 
 to naught. This was the presence of " Stonewall " Jackson 
 in the Valley of Virginia. 
 
 The strategic value to the Confederacy of this broad, shel- 
 tered avenue into Maryland and Pennsylvania was great. 
 Along the northeasterly roads the gray legions could march 
 in perfect safety upon the rear of Washington so long as the 
 eastern gaps could be held. No wonder that the Federal au- 
 thorities, however much concerned with other problems of the 
 war, never removed a vigilant eye from the Valley. 
 
 Jackson had taken possession of Winchester, near the 
 foot of the Valley, in November, 1861. He then had about 
 ten thousand men. The Confederate army dwindled greatly 
 during the winter. At the beginning of March there were but 
 forty-five hundred men. With Banks and his forty thousand 
 now on Virginia soil at the foot of the Valley, and Fremont's 
 
REVIEW OF REVIEAS CO. 
 
 "STONEWALL" JACKSON 
 AT WINCHESTER 
 
 1862 
 
 It is the great good fortune of American hero-lovers that they can gaze here upon 
 the features of Thomas Jonathan Jackson precisely as that brilliant Lieutenant- 
 General of the Confederate States Army appeared during his masterly "Valley 
 Campaign" of 1862. Few photographers dared to approach this man, whose 
 silence and modesty were as deep as his mastery of warfare. Jackson lived much 
 to himself. Indeed, his plans were rarely known even to his immediate subordi- 
 nates, and herein lay the secret of those swift and deadly surprises that raised him 
 to first rank among the world's military figures. Jackson's ability and efficiency 
 won the utter confidence of his ragged troops; and their marvelous forced 
 marches, their contempt for privations if under his guidance, put into his hands 
 a living weapon such as no other leader in the mighty conflict had ever wielded. 
 
91ptuutiaal|[ mtfc % Slarm at 
 
 army approaching the head, why should the Federal com- 
 mander even think about this insignificant fragment of his foe ? 
 But the records of war have shown that a small force, guided 
 by a master mind, sometimes accomplishes more in effective 
 results than ten times the number under a less active and able 
 commander. 
 
 The presence of Banks compelled Jackson to withdraw 
 to Woodstock, fifty miles south of Winchester. If McClellan 
 ever experienced any anxiety as to affairs in the Valley, it 
 seems to have left him now, for he ordered Banks to Manassas 
 on March 16th to cover Washington, leaving General Shields 
 and his division of seven thousand men to hold the Valley. 
 When Jackson heard of the withdrawal, he resolved that, cut 
 off as he was from taking part in the defense of Richmond, he 
 would do what he could to prevent any aggrandizement of 
 McClellan's forces. 
 
 Shields hastened to his station at Winchester, and Jack- 
 son, on the 23d of March, massed his troops at Kernstown, 
 about three miles south of the former place. Deceived as to the 
 strength of his adversary, he led his weary men to an attack 
 on Shields' right flank about three o'clock in the afternoon. 
 He carried the ridge where the Federals were posted, but the 
 energy of his troops was spent, and they had to give way to 
 the reserves of the Union army after three hours of stubborn 
 contest. The Federal ranks were diminished by six hundred; 
 the Confederate force by more than seven hundred. Kerns- 
 town was a Union victory; yet never in history did victory 
 bring such ultimate disaster upon the victors. 
 
 At Washington the alarm was intense over Jackson's 
 audacious attack. Williams' division of Banks' troops was 
 halted on its way to Manassas and sent back to Winchester. 
 Mr. Lincoln transferred Blenker's division, nine thousand 
 strong, to Fremont. These things were done at once, but they 
 were by no means the most momentous consequence of Kerns- 
 town. The President began to fear that Jackson's goal was 
 
YRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 NANCY HART 
 THE CONFEDERATE GUIDE AND SPY 
 
 The women of the mountain districts of Virginia were as ready to do scout and spy work for the Con- 
 federate leaders as were their men-folk. Famous among these fearless girls who knew every inch of the 
 regions in which they lived was Nancy Hart. So valuable was her work as a guide, so cleverly and often 
 had she led Jackson's cavalry upon the Federal outposts in West Virginia, that the Northern Govern- 
 ment offered a large reward for her capture. Lieutenant-Colonel Starr of the Ninth West Virginia 
 finally caught her at Summerville in July, 1862. While in a temporary prison, she faced the camera for 
 the first time in her life, displaying more alarm in front of the innocent contrivance than if it had been a 
 body of Federal soldiery. She posed for an itinerant photographer, and her captors placed the hat 
 decorated with a military feather upon her head. Nancy managed to get hold of her guard's musket, 
 shot him dead, and escaped on Colonel Starr's horse to the nearest Confederate detachment. A few 
 days later, July 25th, she led two hundred troopers under Major Bailey to Summerville. They reached 
 the town at four in the morning, completely surprising two companies of the Ninth West Virginia. They 
 fired three houses, captured Colonel Starr, Lieutenant Stivers and other officers, and a large number 
 of the men, and disappeared immediately over the Sutton road. The Federals made no resistance. 
 
ht >Ij?ttattli0alj atth % Alarm at 
 
 Washington. After consulting six of his generals he became 
 convinced that McClellan had not arranged proper protection 
 for the city. Therefore, McDowell and his corps of thirty- 
 seven thousand men were ordered to remain at Manassas. 
 The Valley grew to greater importance in the Federal eyes. 
 Banks was made entirely independent of McClellan and the 
 defense of this region became his sole task. McClellan, to his 
 great chagrin, saw his force depleted by forty-six thousand 
 men. There were now four Union generals in the East oper- 
 ating independently one of the other. 
 
 General Ewell with eight thousand troops on the upper 
 Rappahannock and General Johnson with two brigades were 
 now ordered to cooperate with Jackson. These reenforce- 
 ments were badly needed. Schenck and Milroy, of Fremont's 
 corps, began to threaten Johnson. Banks, with twenty thou- 
 sand, was near Harrisonburg. 
 
 The Confederate leader left General Ewell to watch 
 Banks while he made a dash for Milroy and Schenck. He 
 fought them at McDowell on May 8th and they fled precipi- 
 tately to rejoin Fremont. The swift-acting Jackson now darted 
 at Banks, who had fortified himself at Strasburg. Jackson 
 stopped long enough to be joined by Ewell. He did not attack 
 Strasburg, but stole across the Massanutten Mountain un- 
 known to Banks, and made for Front Royal, where a strong 
 Union detachment was stationed under Colonel Kenly. Early 
 on the afternoon of May 23d, Ewell rushed from the forest. 
 Kenly and his men fled before them toward Winchester. A 
 large number were captured by the cavalry before they had 
 gotten more than four miles away. 
 
 Banks at Strasburg realized that Jackson was approach- 
 ing from the rear, the thing he had least expected and had 
 made no provision for. His fortifications protected his front 
 alone. There was nothing to be done but retreat to Win- 
 chester. Even that was prevented by the remarkable speed 
 of Jackson's men, who could march as much as thirty-five 
 

 J^nantaalj anit % Alarm at 
 
 May 
 1862 
 
 miles a day. On May 24th, the Confederates overtook and 
 struck the receding Union flank near Newtown, inflicting 
 heavy loss and taking many prisoners. Altogether, three thou- 
 sand of Banks' men fell into Jackson's hands. 
 
 This exploit was most opportune for the Southern arms. 
 It caused the final ruin of McClellan's hopes. Banks received 
 one more attack from Ewell's division the next day as he 
 passed through Winchester on his way to the shelter of the 
 Potomac. He crossed at Williamsport late the same evening 
 and wrote the President that his losses, though serious enough, 
 might have been far worse " considering the very great dis- 
 parity of forces engaged, and the long-matured plans of the 
 enemy, which aimed at nothing less than entire capture of our 
 force." Mr. Lincoln now rescinded his resolution to send Mc- 
 Dowell to McClellan. Instead, he transferred twenty thou- 
 sand of the former's men to Fremont and informed McClellan 
 that he was not, after all, to have the aid of McDowell's forty 
 thousand men. 
 
 Fremont was coming from the west; Shields lay in the 
 other direction, but Jackson was not the man to be trapped. 
 He managed to hold Fremont while he marched his main 
 force quickly up the Valley. At Port Republic he drove Car- 
 roll's brigade of Shields' division away and took possession 
 of a bridge which Colonel Carroll had neglected to burn. 
 Fremont in pursuit was defeated by Ewell at Cross Keys. 
 Jackson immediately put his force of twelve thousand over the 
 Shenandoah at Port Republic and burned the bridge. Safe 
 from the immediate attack by Fremont, he fell upon Tyler 
 and Carroll, who had not more than three thousand men be- 
 tween them. The Federals made a brave stand, but after 
 many hours' fighting were compelled to retreat. Jackson 
 emerged through Swift Run Gap on the 17th of June, to assist 
 in turning the Union right on the Peninsula, and Banks and 
 Shields, baffled and checkmated at every move, finally withdrew 
 from the Valley. 
 
 1 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place 
 in the intelligent and patriotic homes of America, the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive 
 than this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million 
 copies are distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost just-discovered, priceless photo- 
 graphs, and of bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious co-operation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs ! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them ! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roose- 
 velt, Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart 
 L. Woodford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and 
 over 2,000 more leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST ! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers, 
 
 Save these Covers They are Worth their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are 
 so delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to 
 their homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and 
 their children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement : 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH 
 THE CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise, so many readers to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART IV (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative E Seven Days' Battles 
 
 Before Richmond 
 
 Mechanicsville Gaines' Mill 
 
 The Retreat of the Federal Army- 
 The Battle of Malvern Hill - 
 
 The Battle of Corinth 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART IV (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 Generals McDowell and McClellan Leaders in the Advance on Richmond 
 
 Generals Johnston and Lee Two Great Generals of the Confederate Army 
 
 The Battlefield at Ellerson's Mill Where the Confederate Division assaulted 
 
 Bridges over the Chickahominy, across which the Union Army marched 
 
 The Union Army in Retreat after Games' Mill 
 
 A Field Hospital at Savage's Station 
 White Oak Swamp, through which McClellan's Army Retreated 
 
 General J. H. Martindale and Staff Heroes of Malvern Hill 
 
 The "Monitor" at Malvern Hill Gunboats on the James aid the Army 
 
 Westover House General Fitz John Porter's Headquarters 
 
 Colonel W. W. Averell The Colonel who Bluffed an Army 
 
 Charles City Court House, Virginia After the Seven Days 
 
 General W. S. Rosecrans The Man who Kept the Key in the West 
 
 Generals Van Dorn and Price Confederate Commanders at Corinth 
 
 Confederate Dead before Battery Robinett 
 AND 
 
 A COLORED FRONTISPIECE, PAINTED BY J. W. GIES 
 
 "Flanking the Enemy" 
 
 Each photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and authentic 
 description of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the 
 narrative text the pen of the historian has been employed to supple- 
 ment the record of the photographic camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Efcoo, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles. 
 
 PART FOUR 
 
 The Seven Days' Battles The Confederate Capital 
 
 Saved Stuart's Raid Oak Grove Ellerson's 
 
 Mill Games' Mill Savage's Station 
 
 Glendale Malvern Hill 
 
 Illustrated by Brady ^War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 ^T^; ., %^ <^Sft\<fc 
 
 . Patrfc* PabMfein Co., SyriagiUId. Maw 
 
THIS PART PART FOUR 
 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 J. W. Gies, "Flanking the Enemy." 
 
 73! 
 
 The Seven Days' Battles 
 
 Continuation of the Narrative History of the Civil War 
 
 By Professor Henry W. Elson of Ohio University 
 
 Here is described in graphic words how the now well-disciplined and hard- 
 ened Army of the Potomac disputed stubbornly every inch o! the ground 
 over which it retreated. Forced back by General Robert E. Lee's seasoned 
 warriors, the Federals sought the protection of the James. 
 
 Gaines' Mill 
 
 A hotly fought battle where the Southerners under Lee's orders made a 
 general attack to win back the ground taken by the Federals. So success- 
 ful was this that the tide of battle was all but completely turned. The 
 Union line was pierced, only to be saved by the timely arrival of Sumner's 
 men who stopped the Confederate pursuit. 
 
 Glendale 
 
 Description of a savage fight in which Confederate assaults by General 
 Longstreet on the Union position were repulsed with heavy loss. 
 
 Maivern Hill 
 
 The bloody field of Maivern Hill showed that the Federal Retreat had been 
 accomplished in safety and that the army now was secure under its batteries 
 and gunboats. 
 
 Corinth 
 
 Here General Rosecrans kept the key to Grant's subsequent control of the 
 West. How the Confederates hurled themselves in a vain attack against 
 Battery Robinett is described in the caption of the photograph. 
 
 These War Photographs Taken in 1862 
 and Here Reproduced 
 
 Show the scenes of the frightful fighting around the swamps and farms oj 
 Virginia and the actors in this fearful drama. You see the Northern and 
 the Southern troops and their generals photographed at this time of history 
 making; you see the battlefields themselves and can almost hear the shriek 
 of the shell and the crack of the rifle bullets of the hostile armies. 
 In the Mississippi Valley, far from the fields of Virginia the scroll of history 
 was also being unwound and at Corinth too, you find the camera has caught 
 the toll of death of the unsuccessful assailants of Battery Robinett. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
THE SEVEN DAYS' BATTLES 
 
 McClelland one hope, one purpose, was to march his army out of 
 the swamps and escape from the ceaseless Confederate assaults to a point 
 on James River where the resistless fire of the gunboats might protect his 
 men from further attack and give them a chance to rest. To that end, 
 he retreated night and day, standing at bay now and then as the hunted 
 stag does, and fighting desperately for the poor privilege of running away. 
 
 And the splendid fighting of his men was a tribute to the skill and 
 genius with which he had created an effective army out of what he had 
 described as " regiments cowering upon the banks of the Potomac, some 
 perfectly raw, others dispirited by recent defeat, others going home."" 
 Out of a demoralized and disorganized mass reenforced by utterly un- 
 trained civilians, McClellan had within a few months created an army 
 capable of stubbornly contesting every inch of ground even while effecting 
 a retreat the very thought of which might well have disorganized an army. 
 George Gary Eggleston, in " The History of the Confederate War. " 
 
 GENERAL LEE was determined that the operations in 
 front of Richmond should not degenerate into a siege, 
 and that the Army of Northern Virginia should no longer be 
 on the defensive. To this end, early in the summer of 1862, 
 he proceeded to increase his fighting force so as to make it more 
 nearly equal in number to that of his antagonist. Every man 
 who could be spared from other sections of the South was called 
 to Richmond. Numerous earthworks soon made their appear- 
 ance along the roads and in the fields about the Confederate 
 capital, giving the city the appearance of a fortified camp. 
 The new commander in an address to the troops said that the 
 army had made its last retreat. 
 
 Meanwhile, with the spires of Richmond in view, the 
 Army of the Potomac was acclimating itself to a Virginia 
 summer. The whole face of the country for weeks had been a 
 
lap 
 
 Okpttal 
 
 veritable bog. Now that the sweltering heat of June was com- 
 ing on, the malarious swamps were fountains of disease. The 
 polluted waters of the sluggish streams soon began to tell on 
 the health of the men. Malaria and typhoid were prevalent; 
 the hospitals were crowded, and the death rate was appalling. 
 
 Such conditions were not inspiring to either general or 
 army. McClellan was still hoping for substantial reenforce- 
 ments. McDowell, with his forty thousand men, had been 
 promised him, but he was doomed to disappointment from that 
 source. Yet in the existing state of affairs he dared not be 
 inactive. South of the Chickahominy, the army was almost 
 secure from surprise, owing to well-protected rifle-pits flanked 
 by marshy thickets or covered with felled trees. But the Fed- 
 eral forces were still divided by the fickle stream, and this was 
 a constant source of anxiety to the commander. He proceeded 
 to transfer all of his men to the Richmond side of the river, 
 excepting the corps of Franklin and Fitz John Porter. About 
 the middle of June, General McCall with a force of eleven 
 thousand men joined the Federal army north of the Chicka- 
 hominy, bringing the entire fighting strength to about one 
 hundred and five thousand. So long as there remained the 
 slightest hope of additional soldiers, it was impossible to with- 
 draw all of the army from the York side of the Peninsula, and 
 it remained divided. 
 
 That was a brilliant initial stroke of the Confederate gen- 
 eral when he sent his famous cavalry leader, J. E. B. Stuart, 
 with about twelve hundred Virginia troopers, to encircle the 
 army of McClellan. Veiling his intentions with the utmost 
 secrecy, Stuart started June 12, 1862, in the direction of Fred- 
 ericksburg as if to reenforce " Stonewall " Jackson. The first 
 night he bivouacked in the pine woods of Hanover. No fires 
 were kindled, and when the morning dawned, his men swung 
 upon their mounts without the customary bugle-call of " Boots 
 and Saddles." Turning to the east, he surprised and captured 
 a Federal picket; swinging around a corner of the road, he 
 
 .n 
 
COPYRIGHT BY REV'tW OF 
 
 MCDOWELL AND MCCLELLAN TWO UNION LEADERS WHOSE 
 PLANS "STONEWALL" JACKSON FOILED 
 
 In General McClellan's plan for the Peninsula Campaign of 1862, General McDowell, with the First Army 
 Corps of 37,000 men, was assigned a m st important part, that of joining him before Richmond. Lincoln had 
 reluctantly consented to the plan, fearing sufficient protection was not provided for Washington. By the 
 battle of Kernstown, March 23d, in the Valley of Virginia, Jackson, though defeated, so alarmed the Ad- 
 ministration that McDowell was ordered to remain at Manassas to protect the capital. The reverse at Kerns- 
 town was therefore a real triumph for Jackson, but with his small force he had to keep up the game of holding 
 McDowell, Banks, and Fremont from reenforcing McClellan. If he failed, 80,000 troops might move up to 
 Richmond from the west while McClellan was approaching from the North. But Jackson, on May 23d and 
 25th, surprised Banks' forces at Front Royal and Winchester, forcing a retreat to the Potomac. At the news 
 of this event McDowell was ordered not to join McClellan in front of Richmond. 
 
Okpttal 
 
 suddenly came upon a squadron of Union cavalry. The Con- 
 federate yell rent the air and a swift, bold charge by the South- 
 ern troopers swept the foe on. 
 
 They had not traveled far when they came again to a 
 force drawn up in columns of fours, ready to dispute the pas- 
 sage of the road. This time the Federals were about to make 
 the charge. A squadron of the Confederates moved forward 
 to meet them. Some Union skirmishers in their effort to get 
 to the main body of their troops swept into the advancing 
 Confederates and carried the front ranks of the squadron with 
 them. These isolated Confederates found themselves in an 
 extremely perilous position, being gradually forced into the 
 Federal main body. Before they could extricate themselves, 
 nearly every one in the unfortunate front rank was shot or 
 cut down. 
 
 The Southern cavalrymen swept on and presently found 
 themselves nearing the York River Railroad McClellan's 
 supply line. As they approached Tunstall's Station they 
 charged down upon it, with their characteristic yell, completely 
 surprising a company of Federal infantry stationed there. 
 These at once surrendered. Telegraph wires were cut and a 
 tree felled across the track to obstruct the road. This had 
 hardly been done before the shriek of a locomotive was heard. 
 A train bearing Union troops came thundering along, ap- 
 proaching the station. The engineer, taking in the situation 
 at a glance, put on a full head of steam and made a rush for 
 the obstruction, which was easily brushed aside. As the train 
 went through a cut the Confederates fired upon it, wounding 
 and killing some of the Federal soldiers in the cars. 
 
 Riding all through a moonlit night, the raiders reached 
 Sycamore Ford of the Chickahominy at break of day. As 
 usual this erratic stream was overflowing its banks. They 
 started to ford it, but finding that it would be a long and 
 wearisome task, a bridge was hastily improvised at another 
 place where the passage was made with more celerity. Now, 
 
JOHNSTON AND LEE A PHOTOGRAPH OF 1869. 
 
 Copyright by Review of Reviews Co, 
 
 These men look enough alike to be brothers. They were so in arms, at West Point, in Mexico and throughout the war. General 
 Joseph E. Johnston (on the left), who had led the Confederate forces since Bull Run, was wounded at Fair Oaks. That wound gave 
 Robert E. Lee (on the right) his opportunity to act as leader. After Fair Oaks, Johnston retired from the command of the army 
 defending Richmond. The new commander immediately grasped the possibilities of the situation which confronted him. The 
 promptness and completeness with which he blighted McClellan's high hopes of reaching Richmond showed at one stroke that the Con- 
 federacy had found its great general. It was only through much sifting that the North at last picked military leaders that could 
 rival him in the field. 
 
mat m0 
 
 (Eaptial 
 
 June 
 1862 
 
 on the south bank of the river, haste was made for the con- 
 fines of Richmond, where, at dawn of the following day, the 
 troopers dropped from their saddles, a weary but happy body 
 of cavalry. 
 
 Lee thus obtained exact and detailed information of the 
 position of McClellan's army, and he laid out his campaign 
 accordingly. Meanwhile his own forces in and about Rich- 
 mond were steadily increasing. He was planning for an army 
 of nearly one hundred thousand and he now demonstrated his 
 ability as a strategist. Word had been despatched to Jackson 
 in the Shenandoah to bring his troops to fall upon the right 
 wing of McClellan's army. At the same time Lee sent Gen- 
 eral Whiting north to make a feint of joining Jackson and 
 moving upon Washington. The ruse proved eminently suc- 
 cessful. The authorities at Washington were frightened, and 
 McClellan received no more reenforcements. Jackson now 
 began a hide-and-seek game among the mountains, and man- 
 aged to have rumors spread of his army being in several places 
 at the same time, while skilfully veiling his actual movements. 
 
 It was not until the 25th of June that McClellan had 
 definite knowledge of Jackson's whereabouts. He was then 
 located at Ashland, north of the Chickahominy, within strik- 
 ing distance of the Army of the Potomac. McClellan was 
 surprised but he was not unprepared. Seven days before 
 he had arranged for a new base of supplies on the James, 
 which would now prove useful if he were driven south of the 
 Chickahominy. 
 
 On the very day he heard of Jackson's arrival at Ashland, 
 McClellan was pushing his men forward to begin his siege of 
 Richmond that variety of warfare which his engineering 
 soul loved so well. His advance guard was within four miles 
 of the Confederate capital. His strong fortifications were 
 bristling upon every vantage point, and his fond hope was 
 that within a few days, at most, his efficient artillery, for 
 which the Army of the Potomac was famous, would be 
 
 I 
 
THE FLEET THAT FED THE ARMY 
 
 THE ABANDONED BASE 
 
 White House, Virginia, June 27, 1862. Up the James and the Pamunkey to White House Landing came the steam and sailing vessels 
 laden with supplies for McClellan's second attempt to reach Richmond. Tons of ammunition and thousands of rations were sent for- 
 ward from here to the army on the Chickahominy in June, 1862. A short month was enough to cause McClellan to again change his 
 plans, and the army base was moved to the James River. The Richmond and York Railroad was lit up by burning cars along its 
 course to the Chickahominy. Little was left to the Confederates save the charred ruins of the White House itself. 
 
imja Sty? Gtonfrforat? QIapttal 
 
 belching forth its sheets of fire and lead into the beleagured 
 city. In front of the Union encampment, near Fair Oaks, was 
 a thick entanglement of scrubby pines, vines, and ragged 
 bushes, full of ponds and marshes. This strip of woodland 
 was less than five hundred yards wide. Beyond it was an open 
 field half a mile in width. The Union soldiers pressed through 
 the thicket to see what was on the other side and met the Con- 
 federate pickets among the trees. The advancing column 
 drove them back. Upon emerging into the open, the Federal 
 troops found it filled with rifle-pits, earthworks, and redoubts. 
 At once they were met with a steady and incessant fire, which 
 continued from eight in the morning until five in the afternoon. 
 At times the contest almost reached the magnitude of a battle, 
 and in the end the Union forces occupied the former position 
 of their antagonists. This passage of arms, sometimes called 
 the affair of Qak Grove or the Second Battle of Fair Oaks, 
 was the prelude to the Seven Days' Battles. 
 
 The following day, June 26th, had been set by General 
 " Stonewall " Jackson as the date on which he would join Lee, 
 and together they would fall upon the right wing of the Army 
 of the Potomac. The Federals north of the Chickahominy 
 were under the direct command of General Fitz John Porter. 
 Defensive preparations had been made on an extensive scale. 
 Field works, heavily armed with artillery, and rifle-pits, well 
 manned, covered the roads and open fields and were often con- 
 cealed by timber from the eye of the opposing army. The 
 extreme right of the Union line lay near Mechanics ville on the 
 upper Chickahominy. A tributary of this stream from the 
 north was Beaver Dam Creek, upon whose left bank was a 
 steep bluff, commanding the valley to the west. This naturally 
 strong position, now well defended, was almost impregnable 
 to an attack from the front. 
 
 Before sunrise of the appointed day the Confederate 
 forces were at the Chickahominy bridges, awaiting the ar- 
 rival of Jackson. To reach these some of the regiments had 
 
ELLERSON'S MILL WHERE HILL ASSAULTED. 
 
 Not until after nightfall of June 26, 1862, did the Confederates of General A. P. Hill's division cease their assaults upon this 
 position where General McCall's men were strongly entrenched. Time after time the Confederates charged over the ground we see 
 here at Ellerson's Mill, near Mechanicsville. Till 9 o'clock at night they continued to pour volleys at the position, and then at last 
 withdrew. The victory was of little use to the Federals, for Jackson on the morrow, having executed one of the flanking night 
 marches at which he was an adept, fell upon the Federal rear at Games' Mill. 
 
 COPYRIGHT gY PATRIOT HUB. CO. 
 
 THE WASTE OF WAR 
 
 Railroad trains loaded with tons of food and ammunition were run deliberately at full speed off the embankment shown in the left 
 foreground. They plunged headlong into the waters of the Pamunkey. This was the readiest means that McClellan could devise 
 for keeping his immense quantity of stores out of the hands of the Confederates in his hasty change of base from White House to the 
 James after Games' Mill. This was the bridge of the Richmond and York River Railroad, and was destroyed June 28, 1862, to 
 render the railroad useless to the Confederates. 
 
dapttal 
 
 June 
 1862 
 
 marched the greater part of the night. For once Jackson 
 was behind time. The morning hours came and went. Noon 
 passed and Jackson had not arrived. At three o'clock, Gen- 
 eral A. P. Hill, growing impatient, decided to put his troops 
 in motion. Crossing at Meadow Bridge, he marched his men 
 along the north side of the Chickahominy, and at Mechanics- 
 ville was joined by the commands of Longstreet and D. H. 
 Hill. Driving the Union outposts to cover, the Confederates 
 swept across the low approach to Beaver Dam Creek. A mur- 
 derous fire from the batteries on the cliff poured into their 
 ranks. Gallantly the attacking columns withstood the deluge 
 of leaden hail and drew near the creek. A few of the more 
 aggressive reached the opposite bank but their repulse was 
 severe. 
 
 Later in the afternoon relief was sent to Hill, who again 
 attempted to force the Union position at Ellerson's Mill, 
 where the slope of the west bank came close to the borders of 
 the little stream. From across the open fields, in full view of 
 the defenders of the cliff, the Confederates moved down the 
 slope. They were in range of the Federal batteries, but the 
 fire was reserved. Every artilleryman was at his post ready 
 to fire at the word; the soldiers were in the rifle-pits sighting 
 along the glittering barrels of their muskets with fingers on 
 the triggers. As the approaching columns reached the stream 
 they turned with the road that ran parallel to the bank. 
 
 From every waiting field-piece the shells came screaming 
 through the air. Volley after volley of musketry was poured 
 into the flanks of the marching Southerners. The hillside was 
 soon covered with the victims of the gallant charge. Twilight 
 fell upon the warring troops and there were no signs of a ces- 
 sation of the unequal combat. Night fell, and still from the 
 heights the lurid flames burst in a display of glorious pyro- 
 technics. It was nine o'clock when Hill finally drew back his 
 shattered regiments, to await the coming of the morning. The 
 Forty-fourth Georgia regiment suffered most in the fight; 
 
 
 J, 
 
 '- 
 
 rM^r 
 
THE BRIDGE THAT STOOD 
 
 The force under General McCall was stationed by McClellan on June 19, 1862, to observe the Meadow and Mechanicsville bridges 
 over the Chickahominy which had only partially been destroyed. On the afternoon of June 26th, General A. P. Hill crossed at Meadow 
 Bridge, driving the Union skirinish-line back to Beaver Dam Creek. The divisions of D. H. Hill and Longstreet had been waiting at 
 Mechanicsville Bridge (shown in this photograph) since 8 A.M. for A. P. Hill to open the way for them to cross. They passed over in 
 time to bear a decisive part in the Confederate attack at Games' Mill on the 27th. 
 
 DOING DOUBLE DUTY 
 
 Here are some of McClellan's staff-officers during the strenuous period of the Seven Days' Battles. One commonly supposes that a 
 general's staff has little to do but wear gold lace and transmit orders. But it is their duty to multiply the eyes and ears and thinking 
 power of the leader. Without them he could not direct the movements of his army. There were so few regular officers of ripe ex- 
 perience that members of the staff were invariably made regimental commanders, and frequently were compelled to divide their time 
 between leading their troops into action and reporting to and consulting with their superior. 
 
lags ttty? (E0nfrforate (Eapttal i^aurfi 
 
 three hundred and thirty-five being the dreadful toll, in dead 
 and wounded, paid for its efforts to break down the Union 
 position. Dropping back to the rear this ill-fated regiment 
 attempted to re-form its broken ranks, but its officers were all 
 among those who had fallen. Both armies now prepared for 
 another day and a renewal of the conflict. 
 
 The action at Beaver Dam Creek convinced McClellan 
 that Jackson was really approaching with a large force, and 
 he decided to begin his change of base from the Pamunkey 
 to the James, leaving Porter and the Fifth Corps still on the 
 left bank of the Chickahominy, to prevent Jackson's fresh 
 troops from interrupting this great movement. It was, indeed, 
 a gigantic undertaking, for it involved marching an army of 
 a hundred thousand men, including cavalry and artillery, 
 across the marshy peninsula. A train of five thousand heavily 
 loaded wagons and many siege-guns had to be transported; 
 nearly three thousand cattle on the hoof had to be driven. 
 From White House the supplies could be shipped by the York 
 River Railroad as far as Savage's Station. Thence to the 
 James, a distance of seventeen miles, they had to be carried 
 overland along a road intersected by many others from which 
 a watchful opponent might easily attack. General Casey's 
 troops, guarding the supplies at White House, were trans- 
 ferred by way of the York and the James to Harrison's Land- 
 ing on the latter river. The transports were loaded with all 
 the material they could carry. The rest was burned, or put 
 in cars. These cars, with locomotives attached, were then run 
 into the river. 
 
 On the night of June 26th, McCall's Federal division, at 
 Beaver Dam Creek, was directed to fall back to the bridges 
 across the Chickahominy near Games' Mill and there make 
 a stand, for the purpose of holding the Confederate army. 
 During the night the wagon trains and heavy guns were 
 quietly moved across the river. Just before daylight the oper- 
 ation of removing the troops began. The Confederates were 
 
THE RETROGRADE CROSSING. 
 
 LOWER BRIDGE ON THE CHICKAHOMINY 
 
 Woodbury's Bridge on the Chickahominy. Little did General D. F. Woodbury's engineers suspect, when they built this bridge, 
 early in June, 1862, as a means of communication between the divided wings of McClellan's army on the Chickahominy that it would 
 be of incalculable service during battle. When the right wing, under General Fitz John Porter, was engaged on the field of Games' 
 Mill against almost the entire army of Lee, across this bridge the division of General Slocum marched from its position in the trenches 
 in front of Richmond on the south bank of the river to the support of Porter's men. The battle lasted until nightfall and then the 
 Federal troops moved across this bridge and rejoined the main forces of the Federal army. Woodbury's engineers built several bridges 
 across the Chickahominy, but among them all the bridge named for their commander proved to be, perhaps, the most serviceable. 
 
lags Sty? Qlnnfrforat? (Eapttal 
 
 V 
 
 equally alert, for about the same time they opened a heavy fire 
 on the retreating columns. This march of five miles was a 
 continuous skirmish; but the Union forces, ably and skilfully 
 handled, succeeded in reaching their new position on the Chick- 
 ahominy heights. 
 
 The morning of the new day was becoming hot and sultry 
 as the men of the Fifth Corps made ready for action in their 
 new position. The selection of this ground had been well 
 made; it occupied a series of heights fronted on the west by 
 a sickle-shaped stream. The battle-lines followed the course 
 of this creek, in the arc of a circle curving outward in the 
 direction of the approaching army. The land beyond the 
 creek was an open country, through which Powhite Creek 
 meandered sluggishly, and beyond this a wood densely tan- 
 gled with undergrowth. Around the Union position were also 
 many patches of wooded land affording cover for the troops 
 and screening the reserves from view. 
 
 Porter had learned from deserters and others that Jack- 
 son's forces, united to those of Longstreet and the two Hills, 
 were advancing with grim determination to annihilate the 
 Army of the Potomac. He had less than eighteen thousand 
 men to oppose the fifty thousand Confederates. To protect 
 the Federals, trees had been felled along a small portion of 
 their front, out of which barriers protected with rails and 
 knapsacks were erected. Porter had considerable artillery, but 
 only a small part of it could be used. It was two o'clock, on 
 June 27th, when General A. P. Hill swung his division into 
 line for the attack. He was unsupported by the other divisions, 
 which had not yet arrived, but his columns moved rapidly 
 toward the Union front. The assault was terrific, but twenty- 
 six guns threw a hail-storm of lead into his ranks. Under the 
 cover of this magnificent execution of artillery, the infantry 
 sent messages of death to the approaching lines of gray. 
 
 The Confederate front recoiled from the incessant out- 
 pour of grape, canister, and shell. The heavy cloud of battle 
 
 1 
 
 w& 
 
 '// 
 
 //// 
 
 ^ 
 
 m 
 
A VAIN RIDE TO SAFETY 
 
 During the retreat after Games' Mill, McClellan's army was straining every nerve to extricate itself and present a strong front to 
 Lee before he could strike a telling blow at its untenable position. Wagon trains were struggling across the almost impassable White 
 Oak Swamp, while the troops were striving to hold Savage's Station to protect the movement. Thither on flat cars were sent the 
 wounded as we see them in the picture. The rear guard of the Army of the Potomac had hastily provided such field hospital facili- 
 ties as they could. We see the camp near the railroad with the passing wagon trains in the lower picture. But attention to these 
 wounded men was, perforce, secondary to the necessity of holding the position. Their hopes of relief from their suffering were to be 
 blighted. Lee was about to fall upon the Federal rear guard at Savage's Station. Instead of to a haven of refuge, these men were 
 being railroaded toward the field of carnage, where they must of necessity be left by their retreating companions. 
 
 THE STAND AT SAVAGE'S STATION 
 
 Here we see part of the encampment to hold which the divisions of Richardson, Sedgwick, Smith, and Franklin fought valiantly when 
 Magruder and the Confederates fell upon them, June 29, 1862. Along the Richmond & York River Railroad, seen in the picture, 
 the Confederates rolled a heavy rifled gun, mounted on car-wheels. They turned its deadly fire steadily upon the defenders. The 
 Federals fought fiercely and managed to hold their ground till nightfall, when hundreds of their bravest soldiers lay on the field 
 and had to be left alone with their wounded comrades who had arrived on the flat cars. 
 
mtt Umj0 Sty? 
 
 Capital 
 
 smoke rose lazily through the air, twisting itself among the 
 trees and settling over the forest like a pall. The tremendous 
 momentum of the repulse threw the Confederates into great 
 confusion. Men were separated from their companies and 
 for a time it seemed as if a rout were imminent. The Federals, 
 pushing out from under the protection of their great guns, 
 now became the assailants. The Southerners were being driven 
 back. Many had left the field in disorder. Others threw 
 themselves on the ground to escape the withering fire, while 
 some tenaciously held their places. This lasted for two hours. 
 General Slocum arrived with his division of Franklin's corps, 
 and his arrival increased the ardor of the victorious Federals. 
 
 It was then that Lee ordered a general attack upon the 
 entire Union front. Reenforcements were brought to take the 
 place of the shattered regiments. The engagement began with 
 a sharp artillery fire from the Confederate guns. Then the 
 troops moved forward, once more to assault the Union posi- 
 tion. In the face of a heavy fire they rushed across the sedgy 
 lowland, pressed up the hillside at fearful sacrifice and pushed 
 against the Union front. It was a death grapple for the 
 mastery of the field. General Lee, sitting on his horse on 
 an eminence where he could observe the progress of the battle, 
 saw, coming down the road, General Hood, of Jackson's corps, 
 who was bringing his brigade into the fight. Riding forward 
 to meet him, Lee directed that he should try to break the line. 
 Hood, disposing his men for the attack, sent them forward, 
 but, reserving the Fourth Texas for his immediate command, 
 he marched it into an open field, halted, and addressed it, giv- 
 ing instructions that no man should fire until ordered and that 
 all should keep together in line. 
 
 The forward march was sounded, and the intrepid Hood, 
 leading his men, started for the Union breastworks eight hun- 
 dred yards away. They moved at a rapid pace across the open, 
 under a continually increasing shower of shot and shell. At 
 every step the ranks grew thinner and thinner. As they 
 
A GRIM CAPTURE 
 
 The Second and Sixth Corps of the Federal Army repelled a desperate attack of General Magruder at Sav- 
 age Station on June 29th. The next day they disappeared, plunging into the depths of White Oak Swamp, 
 leaving only the brave medical officers behind, doing what they could to relieve the sufferings of the men 
 that had to be abandoned. Here we see them at work upon the wounded, who have been gathered from 
 the field. Nothing but the strict arrest of the stern sergeant Death can save these men from capture, and 
 when the Confederates occupied Savage's Station on the morning of June 30th, twenty-five hundred sick 
 and wounded men and their medical attendants became prisoners of war. The Confederate hospital facil- 
 ities were already taxed to their full capacity in caring for Lee's wounded, and most of these men were 
 confronted on that day with the prospect of lingering for months in the military prisons of the South. The 
 brave soldiers lying helpless here were wounded at Games' Mill on June 27th and removed to the great 
 field-hospital established at Savage's Station. The photograph was taken just before Sumner and Franklin 
 withdrew the rear-guard of their columns on the morning of June 30th. 
 
Sags QIlj? Glimfrtorafr (Eapttal 
 
 June 
 
 1862 
 
 / 
 
 ses: 
 
 reached the crest of a small ridge, one hundred and fifty yards 
 from the Union line, the batteries in front and on the flank 
 sent a storm of shell and canister plowing into their already 
 depleted files. They quickened their pace as they passed down 
 the slope and across the creek. Not a shot had they fired and 
 amid the sulphurous atmosphere of battle, with the wing of 
 death hovering over all, they fixed bayonets and dashed up the 
 hill into the Federal line. With a shqut they plunged through 
 the felled timber and over the breastworks. The Union line 
 had been pierced and was giving way. It was falling back 
 toward the Chickahominy bridges, and the retreat was threaten- 
 ing to develop into a general rout. The twilight was closing 
 in and the day was all but lost to the Army of the Potomac. 
 Now a great shout was heard from the direction of the bridge ; 
 and, pushing through the stragglers at the river bank were seen 
 the brigades of French and Meagher, detached from Sumner's 
 corps, coming to the rescue. General Meagher, in his shirt 
 sleeves, was leading his men up the bluff and confronted the 
 Confederate battle line. This put a stop to the pursuit and 
 as night was at hand the Southern soldiers withdrew. The 
 battle of Games' Mill, or the Chickahominy, was over. 
 
 When Lee came to the banks of the little river the next 
 morning he found his opponent had crossed over and destroyed 
 the bridges. The Army of the Potomac was once more united. 
 During the day the Federal wagon trains were safely passed 
 over White Oak Swamp and then moved on toward the James 
 River. Lee did not at first divine McClellan's intention. He 
 still believed that the Federal general would retreat down 
 the Peninsula, and hesitated therefore to cross the Chicka- 
 hominy and give up the command of the lower bridges. But 
 now on the 29th the signs of the movement to the James were 
 unmistakable. Early on that morning Longstreet and A. P. 
 Hill were ordered to recross the Chickahominy by the New 
 Bridge and Huger and Magruder were sent in hot pursuit of 
 the Federal forces. It was the brave Sumner who covered the 
 
Copyright by Palrwt Pau. 
 
 THE TANGLED RETREAT 
 
 Through this well-nigh impassable morass of White Oak Swamp, across a single long bridge, McClellan's wagon trains were being 
 hurried the last days of June, 1862. On the morning of the 30th, the rear-guard of the army was hastily tramping after them, and 
 by ten o'clock had safely crossed and destroyed the bridge. They had escaped in the nick of time, for at noon "Stonewall" Jackson 
 opened fire upon Richardson's division and a terrific artillery battle ensued for the possession of this, the single crossing by which it 
 was possible to attack McClellan's rear. The Federal batteries were compelled to retire but Jackson's crossing was prevented on 
 that day by the infantry. 
 
mtt aB 
 
 Olapttal 
 
 June 
 1862 
 
 --, 
 
 march of the retreating army, and as he stood in the open field 
 near Savage's Station he looked out over the plain and saw 
 with satisfaction the last of the ambulances and wagons mak- 
 ing their way toward the new haven on the James. 
 
 In the morning of that same day he had already held at 
 bay the forces of Magruder at Allen's Farm. On his way 
 from Fair Oaks, which he left at daylight, he had halted his 
 men at what is known as the " Peach Orchard," and from 
 nine o'clock till eleven had resisted a spirited fire of musketry 
 and artillery. And now as the grim warrior, on this Sunday 
 afternoon in June, turned his eyes toward the Chickahominy 
 he saw a great cloud of dust rising on the horizon. It was 
 raised by the troops of General Magruder who was pressing 
 close behind the Army of the Potomac. The Southern field- 
 guns were placed in position. A contrivance, consisting of a 
 heavy gun mounted on a railroad car and called the " Land 
 Merrimac," was pushed into position and opened fire upon the 
 Union forces. The battle began with a fine play of artillery. 
 For an hour not a musket was fired. The army of blue 
 remained motionless. Then the mass of gray moved across 
 the field and from the Union guns the long tongues of flame 
 darted into the ranks before them. The charge was met with 
 vigor and soon the battle raged over the entire field. Both 
 sides stood their ground till darkness again closed the contest, 
 and nearly eight hundred brave men had fallen in this Sabbath 
 evening's battle. Before midnight Sumner had withdrawn his 
 men and was following after the wagon trains. 
 
 The Confederates were pursuing McClellan's army in two 
 columns, Jackson closely following Sumner, while Longstreet 
 was trying to cut off the Union forces by a flank movement. 
 On the last day of June, at high noon, Jackson reached the 
 White Oak Swamp. But the bridge was gone. He attempted 
 to ford the passage, but the Union troops were there to prevent 
 it. While Jackson was trying to force his way across the 
 stream, there came to him the sound of a desperate battle being 
 
HEROES OF MALVERN HILL 
 
 Brigadier-General J. H. Martindale (seated) and his staff, July 1, 1862. Fitz John Porter's Fifth Corps and Couch's division, Fourth 
 Corps, bore the brunt of battle at Malvern Hill where the troops of McClellan withstood the terrific attacks of Lee's combined and 
 superior forces. Fiery "Prince John" Magruder hurled colurn^ after column against the left of the Federal line, but every charge 
 was met and repulsed through the long hot summer afternoon. Martindale's brigade of the Fifth Corps was early called into action, 
 and its commander, by the gallant fighting of his troops, won the brevet of Major-General. 
 
 THE NAVY LENDS A HAND 
 
 Officers of the Monitor at Malvern Hill. Glad indeed were the men of the Army of the Potomac as they emerged from their perilous 
 march across White Oak Swamp to hear the firing of the gunboats on the James. It told them the Confederates had not yet pre- 
 empted the occupation of Malvern Hill, which General Fitz John Porter's Corps was holding. Before the battle opened McClellan 
 went aboard the Galena to consult with Commodore John Rodgers about a suitable base on the James. The gunboats of the fleet 
 supported the flanks of the army during the battle and are said to have silenced one of the Confederate batteries. 
 
iaya ttty? Qlnnfrfterat? Qkpttal 
 
 fought not more than two miles away, but he was powerless 
 to give aid. 
 
 Longstreet and A. P. Hill had come upon the Federal 
 regiments at Glendale, near the intersection of the Charles 
 City road, guarding the right flank of the retreat. It was 
 Longstreet who, about half -past two, made one of his charac- 
 teristic onslaughts on that part of the Union army led by Gen- 
 eral McCall. It was repulsed with heavy loss. Again and 
 again attacks were made. Each brigade seemed to act on its 
 own behalf. They hammered here, there, and everywhere. Re- 
 pulsed at one place they charged at another. The Eleventh 
 Alabama, rushing out from behind a dense wood, charged 
 across the open field in the face of the Union batteries. The 
 men had to run a distance of six hundred yards. A heavy and 
 destructive fire poured into their lines, but on they came, trail- 
 ing their guns. The batteries let loose grape and canister, 
 while volley after volley of musketry sent its death-dealing 
 messages among the Southerners. But nothing except death 
 itself could check their impetuous charge. When two hundred 
 yards away they raised the Confederate yell and rushed for 
 Randol's battery. 
 
 Pausing for an instant they deliver a volley and attempt 
 to seize the guns. Bayonets are crossed and men engage 
 in a hand-to-hand struggle. The contending masses rush to- 
 gether, asking and giving no quarter and struggling like so 
 many tigers. Darkness is closing on the fearful scene, yet the 
 fighting continues with unabated ferocity. There are the 
 shouts of command, the clash and the fury of the battle, the 
 sulphurous smoke, the flashes of fire streaking through the air, 
 the yells of defiance, the thrust, the parry, the thud of the 
 clubbed musket, the hiss of the bullet, the spouting blood, the 
 death-cry, and beneath all lie the bodies of America's sons, 
 some in blue and some in gray. 
 
 While Lee and his army were held in check by the events 
 of June 30th at White Oak Swamp and the other battle at 
 
Again we see the transports 
 and supply schooners at an- 
 chor this time at Harrison's 
 Landing on the James River. 
 In about a month, McCIellan 
 had changed the position of 
 his army twice, shifting his 
 base from the Pamunkey to 
 the James. The position he 
 held on Malvern Hill was 
 abandoned after the victory 
 of July 1, 1862, and the 
 army marched to a new base 
 farther down the James, 
 where the heavy losses of 
 men and supplies during the 
 
 COPYRiGHT BY PATRIOT PU 
 
 THE SECOND ARMY BASE 
 
 Seven Days could be made 
 up without danger and 
 delay. Harrison's Landing 
 was the point selected, and 
 here the army recuperated, 
 wondering what would be the 
 next step. Below we see the 
 historic mansion which did 
 service as General Porter's 
 headquarters, one of McClel- 
 lan's most efficient command- 
 ers. For his services during 
 the Seven Days he was made 
 Major-General of Volunteers. 
 McCIellan was his lifelong 
 friend. 
 
 WESTOVER HOUSE: HEADQUARTERS OF GENERAL FITZ JOHN PORTER, HARRISON'S LANDING 
 
iaga aty? Qhmfrtorat? Okpttal 
 
 * 
 
 June 
 1862 
 
 v~\ 
 
 Glendale or Nelson's Farm, the last of the wagon trains had 
 arrived safely at Malvern Hill. The contest had hardly closed 
 and the smoke had scarcely lifted from the blood-soaked field, 
 when the Union forces were again in motion toward the James. 
 By noon on July 1st the last division reached the position 
 where McClellan decided to turn again upon his assailants. 
 He had not long to wait, for the Confederate columns, led by 
 Longstreet, were close on his trail, and a march of a few miles 
 brought them to the Union outposts. They found the Army 
 of the Potomac admirably situated to give defensive battle. 
 Malvern Hill, a plateau, a mile and a half long and half as 
 broad, with its top almost bare of woods, commanded a view of 
 the country over which the Confederate army must approach. 
 Along the western face of this plateau there are deep ravines 
 falling abruptly in the direction of the James River; on the 
 north and east is a gentle slope to the plain beneath, bordered 
 by a thick forest. Around the summit of the hill, General Mc- 
 Clellan had placed tier after tier of batteries, arranged like an 
 amphitheater. Surmounting these on the crest were massed 
 seven of his heaviest siege-guns. His army surrounded this 
 hill, its left flank being protected by the gunboats on the river. 
 
 The morning and early afternoon were occupied with 
 many Confederate attacks, sometimes formidable in their na- 
 ture, but Lee planned for no general move until he could 
 bring up a force that he considered sufficient to attack the 
 strong Federal position. The Confederate orders were to 
 advance when the signal, a yell, cheer, or shout from the men 
 of Armistead's brigade, was given. 
 
 Late in the afternoon General D. H. Hill heard some 
 shouting, followed by a roar of musketry. No other general 
 seems to have heard it, for Hill made his attack alone. It was 
 gallantly done, but no army could have withstood the galling 
 fire of the batteries of the Army of the Potomac as they were 
 massed upon Malvern Hill. All during the evening, brigade 
 after brigade tried to force the Union lines. The gunners 
 
COPYR.GHT BY PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 ON DARING DUTY 
 
 Lieut. -Colonel Albert V. Colburn, a favorite Aide-de-Camp of General McClellan's. Here is the bold 
 soldier of the Green Mountain State who bore despatches about the fields of battle during the Seven Days. 
 It was he who was sent galloping across the difficult and dangerous country to make sure that ^Franklin's 
 division was retreating from White Oak Swamp, and then to carry orders to Sumner to fall back on Mal- 
 vern Hill. Such were the tasks that constantly fell to the lot of the despatch bearer. Necessarily a man 
 of quick and accurate judgment, perilous chances confronted him in his efforts to keep the movements of 
 widely separated divisions in concert with the plans of the commander. The loss of his life might mean 
 the loss of a battle; the failure to arrive in the nick of time with despatches might mean disaster for the 
 army. Only the coolest headed of the officers could be trusted with this vital work in the field. 
 
(Eapttal 
 
 June 
 1862 
 
 stood coolly and manfully by their batteries. The Confeder- 
 ates were not able to make concerted efforts, but the battle 
 waxed hot nevertheless. They were forced to breast one of 
 the most devastating storms of lead and canister to which an 
 assaulting army has ever been subjected. The round shot and 
 grape cut through the branches of the trees and the battle-field 
 was soon in a cloud of smoke. Column after column of South- 
 ern soldiers rushed up to the death-dealing cannon, only to be 
 mowed down. The thinned and ragged lines, with a valor born 
 of desperation, rallied again and again to the charge, but to 
 no avail. The batteries on the heights still hurled their missiles 
 of death. The field below was covered with the dead and 
 wounded of the Southland. 
 
 The gunboats in the river made the battle scene more awe- 
 inspiring with their thunderous cannonading. Their heavy 
 shells shrieked through the forest, and great limbs were torn 
 from the trees as they hurtled by in their outburst of fury. 
 
 Night was falling. The combatants were no longer dis- 
 tinguishable except by the sheets of flame. It was nine o'clock 
 before the guns ceased their fire, and only an occasional shot 
 rang out over the bloody field of Malvern Hill. 
 
 The courageous though defeated Confederate, looking up 
 the next day through the drenching rain to where had stood 
 the embrasured wall with its grim batteries and lines of blue, 
 that spoke death to so many of his companions-in-arms, saw 
 only deserted ramparts. The Union army had retreated in 
 the darkness of the night. But this time no foe harassed 
 its march. Unmolested, it sought its new camp at Harrison's 
 Landing, where it remained until August 3d, when, as Presi- 
 dent Lincoln had been convinced of the impracticability of 
 operating from the James River as a base, orders were issued 
 by General Halleck for the withdrawal of the Army of the 
 Potomac from the Peninsula. 
 
 The net military result of the Seven Days was a disap- 
 pointment to the South. Although thankful that the siege of 
 
 m^\ 
 
 1 
 
 sn 
 
 r-^ffe- 
 
 ="=>*, . -rm 
 
Copyright uy Patriot Pub. Co. 
 
 AVERELL THE COLONEL WHO BLUFFED AN ARMY. 
 
 Colonel W. W. Averell and Staff. This intrepid officer of the Third Pennsylvania Cavalry held the Federal 
 position on Malvern Hill on the morning of July 2, 1862, with only a small guard, while McClellan com- 
 pleted the withdrawal of his army to Harrison's Landing. It was his duty to watch the movements of 
 the Confederates and hold them back from any attempt to fall upon the retreating trains and troops. A 
 dense fog in the early morning shut off the forces of A. P. Hill and Longstreet from his view. He had not 
 a single fieldpiece with which to resist attack. When the mist cleared away, he kept up a great activity 
 with his cavalry horses, making the Confederates believe that artillery was being brought up. With ap- 
 parent reluctance he agreed to a truce of two hours in which the Confederates might bury the dead they 
 left on the hillside the day before. Later, with an increased show of unwillingness, he extended the truce 
 for another two hours. Just before they expired, Frank's Battery arrived to his support, with the news 
 that the Army of the Potomac was safe. Colonel Averell rejoined it without the loss of a man. 
 [A 22] 
 
Juno 
 1862 
 
 Richmond had been raised, the Southern public believed that 
 McClellan should not have been allowed to reach the James 
 River with his army intact. 
 
 ' That army," Eggleston states, " splendidly organized, 
 superbly equipped, and strengthened rather than weakened 
 in morale, lay securely at rest on the James River, within easy 
 striking distance of Richmond. There was no knowing at 
 what moment McClellan might hurl it again upon Richmond 
 or upon that commanding key to Richmond the Petersburg 
 position. In the hands of a capable commander McClellan's 
 army would at this time have been a more serious menace than 
 ever to the Confederate capital, for it now had an absolutely 
 secure and unassailable base of operations, while its fighting 
 quality had been improved rather than impaired by its seven 
 days of battling." 
 
 General Lee's own official comment on the military prob- 
 lem involved and the difficulties encountered was: " Under 
 ordinary circumstances the Federal army should have been 
 destroyed. Its escape was due to the causes already stated. 
 Prominent among these is the want of correct and timely in- 
 formation. This fact, attributable chiefly to the character of 
 the country, enabled General McClellan skilfully to conceal his 
 retreat and to add much to the obstructions with which nature 
 had beset the way of our pursuing columns; but regret that 
 more was not accomplished gives way to gratitude to the Sov- 
 ereign Ruler of the Universe for the results achieved." 
 
 Whatever the outcome of the Seven Days' Battle another 
 year was to demonstrate beyond question that the wounding 
 of General Johnston at Fair Oaks had left the Confederate 
 army with an even abler commander. On such a field as Chan- 
 cellorsville was to be shown the brilliancy of Lee as leader, and 
 his skilful maneuvers leading to the invasion of the North. 
 And the succeeding volume will tell, on the other hand, how 
 strong and compact a fighting force had been forged from the 
 raw militia and volunteers of the North. 
 
OFFICERS OF THE THIRD PENNSYLVANIA CAVALRY 
 
 AFTER THE SEVEN DAYS 
 
 Within a week of the occupation of Harrison's Landing, McClellan's position had become so strong that the Federal commander no 
 longer anticipated an attack by the Confederate forces. General Lee saw that his opponent was flanked on each side by a creek and 
 that approach to his front was commanded by the guns in the entrenchments and those of the Federal navy in the river. Lee there- 
 fore deemed it inexpedient to attack, especially as his troops were in poor condition owing to the incessant marching and fighting of the 
 Seven Days. Rest was what both armies needed most, and on July 8th the Confederate forces returned to the vicinity of Richmond. 
 McClellan scoured the country before he was satisfied of the Confederate withdrawal. The Third and Fourth Pennsylvania cavalry 
 made a reconnaisance to Charles City Court House and beyond, and General Averell reported on July llth that there were no Southern 
 troops south of the lower Chickahominy. His scouting expeditions extended in the direction of Richmond and up the Chickahominy. 
 
 CHARLES CITY COURT HOUSE, VIRGINIA, JULY, 1862 
 
 Copyright by Patriot Pub. Co. 
 
THE 
 
 FEDERAL 
 DEFENDER 
 
 OF 
 CORINTH 
 
 THE MAN 
 WHO KEPT 
 
 THE 
 
 KEY IN THE 
 WEST 
 
 GENERAL W. S. ROSECRANS 
 
 The 'possession of Corinth, Miss., meant the control of the railroads without which the Federal armies could 
 not push down the Mississippi Valley and eastward into Tennessee. Autumn found Rosecrans with about 
 23,000 men in command at the post where were vast quantities of military stores. On October 3, the indomi- 
 table Confederate leaders, Price and Van Dorn, appeared before Corinth, and Rosecrans believing the movement 
 to be a feint sent forward a brigade to an advanced position on a hill. A sharp battle ensued and in a brilliant 
 charge the Confederates at last possessed the hill. Convinced that there was really to be a determined assault on 
 Corinth, Rosecrans disposed his forces during the night. Just before dawn the Confederate cannonade began, the 
 early daylight was passed in skirmishing, while the artillery duel grew hotter. Then a glittering column of Price's 
 men burst from the woods. Grape and canister were poured into them, but on they came, broke through the 
 Federal center and drove back their opponents to the square of the town. Here the Confederates were at last 
 swept back. But ere that Van Dorn's troops had hurled themselves on Battery Robinett to the left of the Federal 
 line, and fought their way over the parapet and into the battery. Their victory was brief. Federal troops well 
 placed in concealment rose up and poured volley after volley into them. They were swept away and Corinth was 
 safe. Rosecrans by a well-planned defense had kept the key to Grant's subsequent control of the West. 
 
GENERAL EARL VAN DORN, C.S.A. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATE COMMANDER 
 AT CORINTH 
 
 General Earl Van Dorn was born in Mis- 
 sissippi in 1821; he was graduated from West 
 Point in 1842, and was killed in a personal 
 quarrel in 1863. Early in the war General Van 
 Dorn had distinguished himself by capturing 
 the steamer " Star of the West " at Indianola, 
 Texas. He was of a tempestuous nature and 
 had natural fighting qualities. During the 
 month of August he commanded all the Con- 
 federate troops in Mississippi except those 
 under General Price, and it was his idea to form 
 a combined movement with the latter 's forces 
 and expel the invading Federals from the 
 northern portion of his native State and from 
 eastern Tennessee. The concentration was 
 made and the Confederate army, about 22,000 
 men, was brought into the disastrous battle of 
 Corinth. Brave were the charges made on the 
 entrenched positions, but without avail. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATE SECOND IN 
 COMMAND 
 
 General Sterling Price was a civilian who by 
 natural inclination turned to soldiering. He 
 had been made a brigadier-general during the 
 Mexican War, but early allied himself with the 
 cause of the Confederacy. At Pea Ridge, only 
 seven months before the battle of Corinth, he 
 had been wounded. Of the behavior of his 
 men, though they were defeated and turned 
 back on the 4th, he wrote that it was with 
 pride that sisters and daughters of the South 
 could say of the officers and men, " My brother, 
 father, fought at Corinth." And nobly they 
 fought indeed. General Van Dorn, in referring 
 to the end of that bloody battle, wrote these 
 pathetic words: "Exhausted from loss of sleep, 
 wearied from hard marching and fighting, com- 
 panies and regiments without officers, our 
 troops let no one censure them gave way. 
 The day was lost." 
 
 GENERAL STERLING PRICE, C.S.A. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 BEFORE THE SOD HID THEM 
 
 The Gathered Confederate Dead Before Battery Robinett taken the morning after their desperate attempt to carry the works 
 by assault. No man can look at this awful picture and wish to go to war. These men, a few hours before, were full of life and hope 
 and courage. Without the two last qualities they would not be lying as they are pictured here. In the very foreground, on the 
 left, lies their leader, Colonel Rogers, and almost resting on his shoulder is the body of the gallant Colonel Ross. We are looking 
 from the bottom of the parapet of Battery Robinett. Let an eye-witness tell of what the men saw who looked toward the houses 
 on that bright October day, and then glanced along their musket-barrels and pulled the triggers: "Suddenly we saw a magnificent 
 brigade emerge in our front; they came forward in perfect order, a grand but terrible sight. At their head rode the commander, a 
 man of fine physique, in the prime of life quiet and cool as though on a drill. The artillery opened, the infantry followed; 
 notwithstanding the slaughter they were closer and closer. Their commander [Colonel Rogers] seemed to bear a charmed life. 
 He jumped his horse across the ditch in front of the guns, and then on foot came on. When he fell, the battle in our front 
 was over." 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. 
 ia the intelligent and patriotic homes of America, the memorial of national valor kuowa as 
 
 Its object is to place 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less- extensive 
 than this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million 
 copies are distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just-discovered, priceless photo 
 graphs, and of bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious co-operation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Serni-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs ! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them ! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roose- 
 velt, Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart 
 L. Woodford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and 
 over 2,000 more leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST ! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save these Covers They are Worth their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are 
 so delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to 
 their homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and 
 their children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement : 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH 
 THE CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise, so many readers to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART V (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative THE Campaign of the 
 
 Army of Virginia 
 
 INCLUDING TWO BATTLES 
 
 Cedar Mountain where 
 
 Pope's Advance wa* Checked 
 
 Second Bull Run or Manassas 
 
 A Battle of which General Lee 
 
 Had Good Reason to Be Proud 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART V (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 General John Pope The Unfortunate Commander of the Army of Virginia 
 
 Cedar Mountain Where "Stonewall" Jackson Struck 
 In the Line of Fire at Cedar Mountain Where General Winder was Killed 
 
 Generd Samuel W. Crawford, the Hero of the Federal Attack 
 
 Views of the Battlefield at Cedar Mountain Where the Troops First Met 
 
 Skughter's House Overlooking a Scene of Carnage 
 
 Captured Confederates in Culpeper Court House 
 
 Manassas Junction A Federal Supply Depot Captured by the Confederates 
 Railroad Destruction on the Orange and Alexandria Railroad 
 
 A Military Train Upset by Confederate Raiders 
 A Start too Long Delayed Federal Troops at Alexandria 
 
 General Samuel P. Htintzelman and Staff 
 The Confederate Generals R. S. Ewell and James Longstreet 
 
 The Battlefield of Second Bull Run or Manassas 
 Major-General Henry Wager Halleck, The General-in-Chief in 1862 
 
 AND 
 
 A COLORED FRONTISPIECE FROM THE SPIRITED PAINTING 
 BY E. PACKBAUER 
 
 "The Battle of New Orleans" 
 
 Each photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and authentic 
 description of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the 
 narrative text the pen of the historian has been employed to tupplo- 
 rafcnt the record of the photographic camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 / / 
 
 II COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART FIVE 
 
 The Battle of Cedar Mountain General Pope's 
 
 Advance Checked The Second Battle of 
 
 Bull RunThe South Again Victorious 
 
 at Manassas 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 T% I 
 
 V 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART FIVE 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Painting by 
 
 E.Packbauer,"The Battle of New Orleans" 
 
 Cedar Mountain 
 
 A graphic description by Professor Henry W. Elson, of Ohio 
 University. A Federal general, successful in the West, fails to 
 resist the assault of Lee's Confederate Army. The two days' 
 battle of Cedar Mountain resulted in neither victory nor defeat, 
 but checked the Union advance. 
 
 The Second Battle of Bull Run 
 
 A Confederate victory where the strategy of the Southern generals 
 triumphed over the hosts of the North. This chapter, together 
 with the photographs, affords vivid representation of the battle- 
 fields where the Army of Virginia met the Confederate troops. 
 Not the least interesting are the descriptions and the photographs 
 illustrating the havoc wrought by the Confederate raiders on the 
 Federal lines. The war-time portraits show the great leaders of 
 both armies. 
 
 The War Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 taken in 1862 and 1863, with the Army of the Potomac and 
 within the Confederate lines, show as nothing else can the tragic 
 scenes of these bloody struggles. The more important points 
 around which the fighting centered are here reproduced and the 
 savage scenes of carnage are illustrated. Portraits are given of 
 the commanding generals. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by E. Packbauer. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 Copyright, 1901, by Perrien-Keydel Co. 
 Detroit, Mich., U. S. A. 
 
GENERAL JOHN POPE 
 
 THE UNFORTUNATE COMMANDER OF THE ARMY OF VIRGINIA 
 A SWIFT TURN OF FORTUNE'S WHEEL 
 
 Perhaps there is no more pathetic figure in the annals of the War than Pope. In the West, that fiery furnace where the North's greatest 
 generals were already being molded, he stood out most prominently in the Spring of 1862. At Washington, the administration was 
 cudgeling its brains for means to meet the popular clamor for an aggressive campaign against Lee after the Peninsula fiasco. Pope was 
 sent for and arrived in Washington in June. When the plan to place him at the head of an army whose three corps commanders all out- 
 ranked him, was proposed, he begged to be sent back West. But he was finally persuaded to undertake a task, the magnitude of 
 which was not yet appreciated at the North. During a month of preparation he was too easily swayed by the advice and influenced 
 by the plans of civilians, and finally issued a flamboyant address to his army ending with the statement, "My headquarters will be in 
 the saddle." When this was shown to Lee, he grimly commented, " Perhaps his headquarters will be where his hindquarters ought to 
 be." There followed the brief campaign, the stunning collision with the solid front of Stonewall Jackson at Cedar Mountain, and the 
 clever strategy that took Pope at a disadvantage on the old battlefield of Bull Run. Thence his army retreated more badly beaten 
 from a military standpoint than the rout which fled the same field a year before. A brief summer had marked the rise and fall of Pope. 
 Two years later Sherman bade good-bye to his friend Grant also summoned from the W r est. "Remember Pope," was the gist of his 
 warning; "don't stay in Washington; keep in the field." 
 
CEDAR MOUNTAIN 
 
 The Army of Virginia, under Pope, is now to bear the brunt of Lee's 
 assault, while the Army of the Potomac is dismembered and sent back 
 whence it came, to add in driblets to Pope's effective.- Colonel Theodore 
 A. Dodge, U.S.A., in "A Bird's-Eye View of the Civil War." 
 
 GENERAL GEORGE B. McCLELLAN, with all 
 his popularity at the beginning, had failed in his 
 Peninsula campaign to fulfil the expectations of the great 
 impatient public of the North. At the same time, while 
 the Army of the Potomac had as yet won no great victories, 
 the men of the West could triumphantly exhibit the trophies 
 won at Donelson, at Pea Ridge, at Shiloh, and at Island 
 No. 10. The North thereupon came to believe that the 
 Western leaders were more able than those of the East. 
 This belief was shared by the President and his Secretary 
 of War and it led to the determination to call on the West 
 for help. 
 
 The first to be called was General John Pope, who had 
 won national fame by capturing New Madrid and Island No. 
 10 on the Mississippi River. In answer to a telegram from 
 Secretary Stanton, Pope came to Washington in June, 1862. 
 The secretary disclosed the plans on which he and President 
 Lincoln had agreed, that a new army, to be known as the 
 Army of Virginia, was to be created out of three corps, then 
 under the respective commands of Generals McDowell, N. P. 
 Banks, and John C. Fremont. These corps had been held 
 from the Peninsula campaign for the purpose of protecting 
 Washington. 
 
 Pope demurred and begged to be sent back to the West, 
 on the ground that each of the three corps commanders was 
 his senior in rank and that his being placed at their head would 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 A BREATHING SPELL 
 
 Federal Encampment at Blackburn's Ford on Bull Run, July 4, 1862. When McClellan went to the Peninsula in March of 1862 he 
 had expected all of McDowell's Corps to be sent him as reenforcement before he made the final advance on Richmond. But the 
 brilliant exploits of Jackson in the Shenandoah required the retention of all the troops in the vicinity of Washington. A new army, 
 in fact, was created to make the campaign which Lincoln had originally wanted McClellan to carry out. The command was given 
 to General John Pope, whose capture of Island No. 10 in the Mississippi had brought him into national importance. The corps of 
 Banks, Fremont, and McDowell were consolidated to form this new army, called the "Army of Virginia." General Fremont refused 
 to serve under his junior, and his force was given to Franz Sigel, who had won fame in 1861 in Missouri. This picture was taken 
 about two weeks after the reorganization was completed. The soldiers are those of McDowell's Corps. They are on the old battle- 
 field of Bull Run, enjoying the leisure of camp life, for no definite plans for the campaign have yet been formed. 
 
 WHERE JACKSON STRUCK 
 
 Cedar Mountain, Viewed from Pope's Headquarters. On the side of this mountain Jackson established the right of his battle 
 line, when he discovered at noon of August 9th that he was in contact with a large part of Pope's army. He had started from 
 Gordonsville, Pope's objective, to seize Culpeper Court House, but the combat took place in the valley here pictured, some five 
 miles southwest of Culpeper, and by nightfall the fields and slopes were strewn with more than three thousand dead and wounded. 
 
doubtless create a feeling against him. But his protests were 
 of no avail and he assumed command of the Army of Virginia 
 on the 26th of June. McDowell and Banks made no protest; 
 but Fremont refused to serve under one whom he considered 
 his junior, and resigned his position. His corps was assigned 
 to General Franz Sigel. 
 
 The new commander, General Pope, on the 14th of July, 
 issued an address to his army that was hardly in keeping with 
 his modesty in desiring at first to decline the honor that was 
 offered him. " I have come to you from the West," he pro- 
 claimed, " where we have always seen the backs of our enemies 
 from an army whose business it has been to seek the adver- 
 sary and to beat him when found. . . . Meantime I desire you 
 to dismiss from your minds certain phrases which I am sorry 
 to find much in vogue among you. I hear constantly of ... 
 lines of retreat and bases of supplies. Let us discard such 
 ideas. . . . Let us look before us and not behind." 
 
 The immediate object of General Pope was to make the 
 capital secure, to make advances toward Richmond, and, if pos- 
 sible, to draw a portion of Lee's army away from McClellan. 
 His first objective was Gordonsville. From this town, not 
 far from the base of the Blue Ridge Mountains, there was a 
 railroad connecting it with Richmond a convenient means of 
 furnishing men and supplies to the Confederate army. Pope 
 decided to occupy the town and destroy the railroad. To this 
 end he ordered Banks to Culpeper and thence to send all his 
 cavalry to Gordonsville, capture the town and tear up ten or 
 fifteen miles of the railroad in the direction of Richmond. 
 But, as if a prelude to the series of defeats which General Pope 
 was to suffer in the next six weeks, he failed in this initial 
 movement. The sagacious Lee had divined his intention and 
 had sent General " Stonewall " Jackson with his and General 
 Swell's divisions on July 13th, to occupy Gordonsville. Ewell 
 arrived in advance of Jackson and held the town for the 
 Confederates. 
 
IN THE LINE OF FIRE 
 
 Where the Confederate General Winder was killed at Cedar Mountain. It was while directing the movements of four advance 
 batteries that General Winder was struck by a shell, expiring in a few hours. Jackson reported: "It is difficult within the proper 
 reserve of an official report to do justice to the merits of this accomplished officer. Urged by the medical director to take no part in the 
 movements of the day because of the enfeebled state of his health, his ardent patriotism and military pride could bear no such restraint. 
 Richly endowed with those qualities of mind and person which fit an officer for command and which attract the admiration and excite 
 the enthusiasm of troops, he was rapidly rising to the front rank of his profession." 
 
mountain 
 
 Abtmnre ta 
 
 1 
 
 In the campaign we are describing Jackson was the most 
 active and conspicuous figure on the Confederate side. He 
 rested at Gordonsville for two weeks, recuperating his health 
 and that of the army, which had been much impaired in the 
 malarial district of the Peninsula. The fresh mountain air 
 blowing down from the Blue Ridge soon brought back their 
 wonted vigor. On July 27th A. P. Hill was ordered to join 
 him, and the Confederate leader now had about twenty-five 
 thousand men. 
 
 The movement on Gordonsville was exactly in accordance 
 with Jackson's own ideas which he had urged upon Lee. Al- 
 though believing McClellan to be in an impregnable position 
 on the Peninsula, it was not less evident to him that the Union 
 general would be unable to move further until his army had 
 been reorganized and reenforced. This was the moment, he 
 argued, to strike in another direction and carry the conflict into 
 the Federal territory. An army of at least sixty thousand 
 should march into Maryland and appear before the National 
 Capital. President Davis could not be won over to the plan 
 while McClellan was still in a position to be reenforced by sea, 
 but Lee, seeing that McClellan remained inactive, had deter- 
 mined, by sending Jackson westward, to repeat the successful 
 tactics of the previous spring in the Shenandoah valley. Such 
 a move might result in the recall of McClellan. 
 
 And so it happened. No sooner had Halleck assumed 
 command of all the Northern armies than the matter of Mc- 
 Clellan's withdrawal was agitated and on August 3d the head 
 of the Army of the Potomac, to his bitter disappointment, was 
 ordered to join Pope on the Rappahannock. Halleck was 
 much concerned as to how Lee would act during the Federal 
 evacuation of the Peninsula, uncertain whether the Confed- 
 erates would attempt to crush Pope before McClellan could 
 reenforce him, or whether McClellan would be attacked as soon 
 as he was out of his strong entrenchments at Harrison's 
 Landing. 
 
 II, . 
 
 ''//,' 
 
COPYRIGHT BY PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE LEADER OF THE CHARGE 
 
 The Hero of the Federal Attack. General Samuel W. 
 Crawford, here seen with his staff, at Cedar Mountain led 
 a charge on the left flank of the Confederate forces that 
 came near being disastrous for Jackson. 
 At about six o'clock the brigade was in line. 
 General Williams reported: "At this time 
 this brigade occupied the interior line of a 
 strip of woods. A field, varying from 250 to 
 500 yards in width, lay between it and the 
 next strip of woods. In moving across this 
 field the three right regiments and the six 
 companies of the Third Wisconsin were re- 
 ceived by a terrific fire of musketry. The 
 Third Wisconsin especially fell under a par- 
 tial flank fire under which Lieut.-Colonel 
 Crane fell and the regiment was obliged to 
 give way. Of the three remaining regiments 
 which continued the charge (Twenty-eighth 
 New York, Forty-sixth Pennsylvania, and 
 Fifth Connecticut) every field-officer and 
 every adjutant was killed or disabled. In 
 the Twenty-eighth New York every com- 
 pany officer was killed or wounded; in the 
 Forty-sixth Pennsylvania all but five; in the 
 Fifth Connecticut all but eight." It was 
 one of the most heroic combats of the war. 
 
 A Leader of Cavalry. Colonel Alfred N. Duffie was in command 
 of the First Rhode Island Cavalry, in the Cavalry Brigade of 
 the Second Division of McDowell's (Third) Corps in Pope's 
 Army of Virginia. The cavalry had been 
 used pretty well during Pope's advance. On 
 the 8th of August, the day before the battle 
 of Cedar Mountain, the cavalry had pro- 
 ceeded south to the house of Dr. Slaughter. 
 That night Duffie was on picket in 
 advance of General Crawford's troops, 
 which had come up during the day and 
 pitched camp. The whole division came 
 to his support on the next day. When the 
 infantry fell back to the protection of the 
 batteries, the cavalry was ordered to charge 
 the advancing Confederates. " Officers and 
 men behaved admirably, and I cannot speak 
 too highly of the good conduct of all of 
 the brigade," reported General Bayard. 
 After the battle the cavalry covered the 
 retreat of the artillery and ambulances. On 
 August 18th, when the retreat behind the 
 Rappahannoc was ordered, the cavalry 
 again checked the Confederate advance. 
 During the entire campaign the regiment of 
 Colonel Duffie did yeoman's service. 
 
 COL. ALFRED N. DUFFIE 
 
V] 
 
 The latter of the two possibilities seemed the more prob- 
 able, and Pope was therefore ordered to push his whole army 
 toward Gordonsville, in the hope that Lee, compelled to 
 strengthen Jackson, would be too weak to fall upon the retir- 
 ing Army of the Potomac. 
 
 The Union army now occupied the great triangle formed 
 roughly by the Rappahannock and the Rapidan rivers arid 
 the range of the Blue Ridge Mountains, with Culp.ep.er Court 
 House as the rallying point. Pope soon found that the captur- 
 ing of New Madrid and Island No. 10 was easy in comparison 
 with measuring swords with the Confederate generals in the 
 East. 
 
 On August 6th Pope began his general advance upon 
 Gordonsville. Banks already had a brigade at Culpeper Court 
 House, and this was nearest to Jackson. The small settle- 
 ment was the meeting place of four roads by means of which 
 Pope's army of forty-seven thousand men would be united. 
 Jackson, informed of the advance, immediately set his three 
 divisions in motion for Culpeper, hoping to crush Banks, hold 
 the town, and prevent the uniting of the Army of Virginia. 
 His progress was slow. The remainder of Banks's corps 
 reached Culpeper on the 8th. On the morning of the 9th Jack- 
 son finally got his troops over the Rapidan and the Robertson 
 rivers. Two miles beyond the latter stream there rose from the 
 plain the slope of Slaughter Mountain, whose ominous name is 
 more often changed into Cedar. This " mountain " is an 
 isolated foothill of the Blue Ridge, some twenty miles from 
 the parent range, and a little north of the Rapidan. From its 
 summit could be seen vast stretches of quiet farmlands which 
 had borne their annual harvests since the days of the Cavaliers. 
 Its gentle slopes were covered with forests, which merged at 
 length into waving grain fields and pasture lands, dotted here 
 and there with rural homes. It was here on the slope of Cedar 
 Mountain that one of the most severe little battles of the war 
 took place. 
 
 ElS 
 
THE FIRST CLASH 
 
 Battlefield of Cedar Mountain, August 9, 1862. Here the Con- 
 federate army in its second advance on Washington first felt out 
 the strength massed against it. After Lee's brilliant tactics had 
 turned McClellan's Peninsula Campaign into a fiasco, the Con- 
 federate Government resolved to again take the offensive. 
 Plans were formed for a general invasion of the North, the 
 objective points ranging from Cincinnati 
 eastward to the Federal capital and 
 Philadelphia. Immediately after Wash- 
 ington got wind of this, Lincoln (on August 
 4th) issued a call for three hundred thou- 
 sand men; and all haste was made to 
 rush the forces of McClellan from the 
 Peninsula and of Cox from West Virginia 
 to the aid of the recently consolidated army 
 under Pope. On August 9, 1862, the van- 
 guards of " Stonewall " Jackson's army 
 and of Pope's intercepting forces met at 
 Cedar Mountain. Banks, with the Second 
 Corps of the Federal army, about eight 
 thousand strong, attacked Jackson's forces 
 of some sixteen thousand. The charge 
 was so furious that Jackson's left flank 
 
 was broken and rolled up, the rear of the center fired upon, and 
 the whole line thereby thrown into confusion. Banks, however, 
 received no reenforcements, while Jackson received strong 
 support. The Federal troops were driven back across the ground 
 which they had swept clear earlier in the afternoon. 
 
 The Battle of Cedar Mountain, August 9, 1862. The lower 
 picture was taken the day after the battle that had raged for a 
 brief two hours on the previous evening. After an artillery fire 
 that filled half the afternoon, the advanced Federal cavalry was 
 pressed back on the infantry supporting the batteries. Banks 
 underestimated the strength of the Confederates. Instead of 
 sending to Pope for reenforcements, 
 he ordered a charge on the approach- 
 ing troops. The Confederates, still 
 feeling their way, were unprepared for 
 this movement and were thrown into con- 
 fusion. But at the moment when the 
 Federal charge was about to end in success, 
 three brigades of A. P. Hill in reserve were 
 called up. They forced the Federals to 
 retrace their steps to the point where the 
 fighting began. Here the Federal retreat, 
 in turn, was halted by General Pope with 
 reenforcements. The Confederates moving 
 up their batteries, a short-range artillery 
 fight was kept up until midnight. At 
 daylight it was found that Ewell and 
 Jackson had fallen back two miles farther 
 
 up the mountain. Pope advanced to the former Confederate 
 ground and rested, after burying the dead. The following 
 morning the Confederates had disappeared. The loss to both 
 armies was almost three thousand in killed, wounded and 
 missing. The battle had accomplished nothing. 
 
Ultmntatn 
 
 ia 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 On the banks of Cedar Run, seven miles south of Cul- 
 peper and but one or two north of the mountain, Banks's cav- 
 alry were waiting to oppose Jackson's advance. Learning of 
 this the latter halted and waited for an attack. He placed 
 Swell's batteries on the slope about two hundred feet above 
 the valley and sent General Winder to take a strong position 
 on the left. So admirably was Jackson's army stationed that 
 it would have required a much larger force, approaching it 
 from the plains, to dislodge it. And yet, General Banks made 
 an attempt with an army scarcely one-third as large as that of 
 Jackson. 
 
 General Pope had made glowing promises of certain suc- 
 cess and he well knew that the whole North was eagerly 
 watching and waiting for him to fulfil them. He must strike 
 somewhere and do it soon and here was his chance at Cedar 
 Mountain. He sent Banks with nearly eight thousand men 
 against this brilliant Southern commander with an army three 
 times as large, holding a strong position on a mountain side. 
 
 Banks with his infantry left Culpeper Court House on the 
 morning of August 9th and reached the Confederate strong- 
 hold in the afternoon. He approached the mountain through 
 open fields in full range of the Confederate cannon, which 
 presently opened with the roar of thunder. All heedless of 
 danger the brave men ran up the slope as if to take the foe by 
 storm, when suddenly they met a brigade of Ewell's division 
 face to face and a brief, deadly encounter took place. In a 
 few minutes the Confederate right flank began to waver and 
 would no doubt have been routed but for the timely aid of 
 another brigade and still another that rushed down the hill and 
 opened fire on the Federal lines which extended along the east- 
 ern bank of Cedar Run. 
 
 Meanwhile the Union batteries had been wheeled into 
 position and their deep roar answered that of the foe on 
 the hill. For two or three hours the battle continued with the 
 utmost fury. The ground was strewn with dead and dying 
 
SURVIVORS OF THE FIGHTING TENTH 
 
 When Crawford's troops were driven back by A. P. Hill, he halted on the edge of a wheatfield, where he was reenforced by the Tenth 
 Maine. For nearly half an hour it held its own, losing out of its 461 officers and men 173 in killed and wounded. A few days after the 
 battle some survivors had a picture taken on the exact spot where they had so courageously fought. The remains of the cavalry horses 
 can be seen in the trampled field of wheat. From left to right these men are: Lieutenant Littlefield, Lieutenant Whitney, Lieut.-Colonel 
 Fillebrown, Captain Knowlton, and First-Sergeant Jordan, of Company C. 
 
 PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE HOUSE WELL NAMED 
 
 Slaughter's house, overlooking the scene of carnage of Cedar Mountain, stood on the northern slope in the rear of the position taken by 
 the Confederate troops under General Ewell. The brigades of Trimble and Hayes were drawn up near this house, at some distance from 
 the brigade of Early. After the battle the whole of Jackson's army was drawn up on the slopes near it. 
 
Atmanr? is 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 and human blood was poured out like water. But the odds 
 were too great and at length, as the shades of evening were 
 settling over the gory field, Banks began to withdraw the 
 remnant of his troops. But he left two thousand of his brave 
 lads one fourth of his whole army dead or dying along the 
 hillside, while the Confederate losses were in excess of thirteen 
 hundred. 
 
 The dead and wounded of both armies lay mingled in 
 masses over the whole battle-field. While the fighting con- 
 tinued, neither side could send aid or relief to the maimed sol- 
 diers, who suffered terribly from thirst and lack of attention as 
 the sultry day gave place to a close, oppressive night. 
 
 General Pope had remained at Culpeper, but, hearing 
 the continuous cannonading and knowing that a sharp en- 
 gagement was going on, hastened to the battle-field in the 
 afternoon with a fresh body of troops under General Ricketts, 
 arriving just before dark. He instantly ordered Banks to 
 withdraw his right wing so as to make room for Ricketts; but 
 the Confederates, victorious as they had been, refused to con- 
 tinue the contest against the reenforcements and withdrew to 
 the woods up the mountain side. Heavy shelling was kept up 
 by the hard-worked artillerymen of both armies until nearly 
 midnight, while the Federal troops rested on their arms in 
 line of battle. For two days the armies faced each other 
 across the valley. Then both quietly withdrew. Pope's first 
 battle as leader of an Eastern army had resulted in neither vic- 
 tory nor defeat. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 CONFEDERATES CAPTURED AT CEDAR MOUNTAIN, IN CULPEPER COURT HOUSE, AUGUST, 1862 
 
 The Confederate prisoners on the balcony seem to be taking their situation very placidly. They have evidently been doing some family 
 laundry, and have hung the results out to dry. The sentries lounging beneath the colonnade below, and the two languid individuals 
 leaning up against the porch and tree, add to the peacefulness of the scene. At the battle of Cedar Mountain, August 9, 1861, the 
 above with other Confederates were captured and temporarily confined in this county town of Culpeper. Like several other Virginia 
 towns, it does not boast a name of its own, but is universally known as Culpeper Court House. A settlement had grown up in 
 the neighborhood of the courthouse, and the scene was enlivened during the sessions of court by visitors from miles around. 
 
SECOND BATTLE OF BULL RUN 
 
 The battle was indeed one of which General Lee had good reason to 
 be proud. It would be hard to find a better instance of that masterly 
 comprehension of the actual condition of things which marks a great gen- 
 eral than was exhibited in General Lee's allowing our formidable attack, in 
 which more than half the Federal army was taking part, to be fully de- 
 veloped and to burst upon the exhausted troops of Stonewall Jackson, 
 while Lee, relying upon the ability of that able soldier to maintain his 
 position, was maturing and arranging for the great attack on our left flank 
 by the powerful corps of Longstreet. John C. Ropes, in "The Army 
 Under Pope" 
 
 THE battle of Cedar Mountain was but a prelude to the 
 far greater one that was to take place three weeks later 
 on the banks of the little stream that had given its name, the 
 year before, to the first important battle of the war; and here 
 again the result to be registered was similar to that of the 
 preceding year a result that brought dismay to the peo- 
 ple of the North and exultation to the adherents of the South- 
 ern cause. The three intervening weeks between the battles 
 of Cedar Mountain and the Second Bull Run were spent in 
 sparring, in marshaling the armed hosts, in heavy skirmishing 
 and getting position for a final decisive struggle. 
 
 Two events of this period invite special attention. The 
 respective heroes were J. E. B. Stuart, the daring Southern 
 cavalry leader, and " Stonewall " Jackson. The victim in each 
 case was General Pope. Before relating these incidents, how- 
 ever, we must take a general view of the field. General Pope's 
 headquarters at this moment were at Culpeper, with a large 
 part of his army, but he had left much of his personal baggage 
 and many of his private papers at Catlett's, a station on the 
 Orange and Alexandria Railroad between Culpeper and 
 
 r/ // 
 
 m 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PU3. CO. 
 
 THE UNHEEDED WARNING 
 
 Here we see Catlett's Station, on 
 the Orange & Alexandria Rail- 
 road, which Stuart's cavalry 
 seized in a night sortie on August 
 22, 1862. The damage done was 
 not severe. Stuart was unable 
 to burn the loaded wagon-trains 
 surrounding the station and had 
 to content himself with capturing 
 horses, which he mounted with 
 wounded Federal soldiers; he 
 escaped at four the next morning, 
 driven off by the approach of a 
 superior force. Pope, at the 
 time, was in possession of the 
 fords of the Rappahannock, try- 
 ing to check the Confederate ad- 
 vance toward the Shenandoah. 
 
 Stuart's raid, however, so alarmed General Halleck that he 
 immediately telegraphed Pope from Washington: "By no means 
 expose your railroad communication with Alexandria. It is of 
 the utmost importance in sending your supplies and reinforce- 
 ments." Pope did not fall back upon his railroad communica- 
 tion, however, until after Jackson had seized Manassas Junction. 
 
 CATLETT'S STATION 
 
 At Manassas Junction, as it ap- 
 peared in the upper picture on 
 August 26, 1862, is one of the 
 great neglected strategic points 
 in the theater of the war. 
 Twenty-five miles from Alexan- 
 dria and thirty miles in a direct 
 line from Washington, it was al- 
 most within long cannon-shot 
 from any point in both the luck- 
 less battles of Bull Run. It was 
 on the railway route connecting 
 with Richmond, and at the junc- 
 tion of the railway running across 
 the entrance to the Shenandoah 
 Valley and beyond the Blue 
 Ridge, through Manassas Gap. 
 The Confederates knew its value, 
 
 and after the first battle of Bull Run built the fortifications which 
 we see in the upper picture, to the left beyond the supply-cars 
 on the railroad. Pope, after the battle of Cedar Mountain, 
 should have covered it, extending his lines so as to protect it 
 from Jackson's incursion through Thoroughfare Gap; instead he 
 held the main force of his army opposing that of Lee. 
 
to wmtl> Sattb at lull Sun 
 
 f 
 
 
 \ 
 
 Manassas Junction, while his vast store of army supplies was 
 at the latter place. 
 
 Pope's great source of uncertainty lay in the fact that 
 he did not know whether Lee would move against him or would 
 follow McClellan in the latter's retreat from the Peninsula; 
 nor did he know when the reenforcements promised from 
 McClellan's army would reach him. Meanwhile Lee had de- 
 cided to let McClellan depart in peace and to advance against 
 Pope, with the whole Confederate army. To this end Long- 
 street was ordered to the scene and with his corps he reached 
 Gordonsville on August 13th. 
 
 A few days later the two Confederate generals, Lee and 
 Longstreet, ascended to the top of Clark's Mountain, from 
 which, through powerful field-glasses, they obtained a good 
 view of Culpeper, about twelve miles away. They saw that 
 Pope's position was weak and determined to attack him with- 
 out delay. Lee ordered his army to cross the Rapidan. He also 
 sent a courier to gallop across the country with an important 
 dispatch to General Stuart, disclosing his plans. It was now 
 that General Pope met fortune; he captured the courier and 
 learned of Lee's plans. Pope knew that he was not in position 
 to meet Lee's army at Culpeper, and he withdrew from that 
 place and took up a strong position behind the Rappahannock. 
 Lee had strained every nerve to get at his antagonist before 
 the latter left Culpeper and before he could be reenforced by 
 McClellan's army. But sudden rains changed the Rappahan- 
 nock from a placid stream into a rushing torrent. The Con- 
 federates were delayed and meantime the reenforcements from 
 the Peninsula began to reach Pope's army. General Reno 
 with a part of Burnside's corps was on the ground by August 
 14th. One week later came Generals Kearny and Reynolds 
 both splendid leaders, both destined to give their lives for 
 their country within a year to join the Army of Virginia with 
 some thousands of additional fighters from the Army of the 
 Potomac. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. 00. 
 
 WHERE THE THUNDERBOLT FELL 
 
 The havoc wrought by the Confederate attack of August 26th on the Federal supply depot at Manassas 
 Junction is here graphically preserved. When Jackson arrived at sunset of that day at Bristoe's Station, 
 on the Orange & Alexandria Railroad, he knew that his daring movement would be reported to Pope's 
 forces by the trains that escaped both north and south. To save themselves, the troops that had already 
 marched twenty-five miles had to make still further exertions. Trimble volunteered to move on Manassas 
 Junction; and, under command of Stuart, a small force moved northward through the woods. At mid- 
 night it arrived within half a mile of the Junction. The Federal force greeted it with artillery fire, but 
 when the Confederates charged at the sound of the bugle the gunners abandoned the batteries to the as- 
 saulters. Some three hundred of the small Federal garrison were captured, with the immense stores that 
 filled the warehouses to overflowing. The next morning Hill's and Taliaferro's divisions arrived to hold the 
 position. The half -starved troops were now in possession of all that was needed to make them an effective 
 force. Jackson was now in position to control the movements of the Federal army under Pope. 
 

 
 Haiti? at lull Huu 
 
 Lee was completely thwarted in his purpose of attacking 
 Pope before his reenforcements arrived. But he was not idle. 
 He sent the dauntless cavalry leader, J. E. B. Stuart, to make 
 a raid around the Union army. Stuart did this effectively, and 
 this was the first of the two notable events of these weeks of 
 sparring. Crossing the Rappahannock at Waterloo Bridge 
 with fifteen hundred mounted men as bold and dauntless as 
 himself, Stuart dashed up the country, riding all day and all 
 night. After the coming of night on the evening of the 
 22d, in the midst of a torrential rainstorm, while the darkness 
 was so intense that every man was guided by the tread of his 
 brother horsemen, Stuart pounced upon the Federals near Cat- 
 lett's Station, overpowered the astonished guard, captured 
 nearly two hundred prisoners, scattering the remainder of the 
 troops stationed there far and wide in the darkness, and seized 
 Pope's despatch-book with his plans and private papers. Stu- 
 art took also several hundred fine horses and burned a large 
 number of wagons laden with supplies. Among his trophies 
 was a fine uniform cloak and hat which were the personal prop- 
 erty of General Pope. These were exchanged on the follow- 
 ing day for General Stuart's plumed hat which a few days 
 before had been left behind by that officer when surprised by 
 Federal troops. 
 
 Stuart's bold raid proved a serious misfortune for the 
 Union army. But Lee had far greater things in store. His 
 next move was to send Jackson to Pope's rear with a large 
 part of the Confederate army. Stealthily Jackson led his 
 army westward, shielded by the woods, the thickets, and the 
 low hills of the Blue Ridge. It was a quiet rural community 
 through which he passed. The great majority of the simple 
 country folk had never seen an army, though it is true that 
 for many days the far-away boom of cannon had reached their 
 ears from the valley of the Rapidan. Now here was a real 
 army at their very doors. Nor was it a hostile army, for their 
 sympathies were Southern. With baskets and armfuls of 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 
GUARDING THE "O. & A." NEAR UNION MILLS 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 Jackson's raid around Pope's army on Bristoe and Manassas stations in August, 1862, taught the Federal generals that both railroad 
 and base of supplies must be guarded. Pope's army was out of subsistence and forage, and the single-track railroad was inadequate. 
 
 DEBRIS FROM JACKSON'S RAID ON THE ORANGE AND ALEXANDRIA RAILROAD 
 
 This scrap-heap at Alexandria was composed of the remains of cars and engines destroyed by Jackson at Bristoe and Manassas stations. 
 The Confederate leader marched fifty miles in thirty-six hours through Thoroughfare Gap, which Pope had neglected to guard. 
 
IBatil? at llull iRwt 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 bread and pies and cakes they cheered as best they could the 
 tattered and hungry men on the march. 
 
 General Lee in the meantime had kept Longstreet in 
 front of Pope's army on the Rappahannock to make daily 
 demonstrations and feints and thus to divert Pope's attention 
 from Jackson's movements and lead him to believe that he was 
 to be attacked in front. The trick was eminently successful. 
 " Stonewall " Jackson suddenly, on August 26th, emerged 
 from the Bull Run Mountains by way of the Thoroughfare 
 Gap and marshaled his clans on the plains of Manassas, but 
 a few miles from the site of the famous battle of the year 
 before. 
 
 Pope had taken alarm. He was astonished to find Jack- 
 son in his rear, and he had to decide instantly between two 
 courses to abandon his communications with Fredericksburg 
 on the one hand, or with Alexandria and Washington on 
 the other. He decided to keep in touch with Washington at 
 all hazards. Breaking his camp on the Rappahannock, he 
 hastened with all speed to lead his forces toward Manassas 
 Junction, where he had stored vast quantities of provisions and 
 munitions of war. But he was too late to save them. Jackson 
 had been joined by Stuart and his cavalry. On the evening of 
 the 26th they were still some miles from Manassas and Trimble 
 was sent ahead to make sure the capture before Pope's army 
 could arrive. Through the darkness rode these same hardy 
 men who had a few nights before made their bold raid on Cat- 
 lett's Station. Before midnight they reached Manassas. They 
 met little opposition. The guard was overpowered. The spoils 
 of this capture were great, including three hundred prisoners, 
 one hundred and seventy-five horses, ten locomotives, seven 
 long trains of provisions, and vast stores and munitions of war. 
 
 Next morning the weary and hungry foot soldiers of 
 Jackson's army came upon the scene and whatever else they 
 did they feasted as only hungry men can. An eye-witness 
 wrote, " To see a starving man eating lobster-salad and 
 
 JL 
 
211 
 
 2 I 
 
 a -s 
 
 _s 
 
 5 > 
 
 5^1 
 
 3 -fl 
 o 
 
 a 
 a - 
 
 I 
 
 it ? 
 
 .a 
 1 3 
 
 11 
 I I 
 
 a 
 
 oj IV 
 
 
 c 
 
 - 
 
 | I 
 
 ,. K "s ' r m 
 
 o3 W T5 ^ 
 
 " co "^ .a 
 
 S * -^ 
 
 O ' > 4> 
 
 o O~ S S& 
 
 VH 8 H 
 
 
 A 
 
 t? 
 
 i 
 
 1> 
 
 H- 1 
 
 +3 
 
 03 
 
 c 
 
 SD 
 
 | 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 >> 
 
 99 
 1 
 
 c3 
 
 
 
 cS 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 * 
 
 g 
 
 03 
 
 1 
 
 = 
 
 -3 
 <u 
 J3 
 
 JTARY 
 
 tn 
 
 2S 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 
 V 
 
 ^3 
 
 4>? 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 & 
 
 C3 
 
 cS Jj 
 
at lull Stuu 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 drinking Rhine wine, barefooted and in tatters, was curious; 
 the whole thing was incredible." 
 
 The amazement at the North when the news of the cap- 
 ture of Manassas became known cannot be described. But 
 the newspapers belittled it, declaring that it was merely a bold 
 raid and that for any large force to get between Pope's army 
 and Washington before Pope became aware of the attempt 
 was simply impossible. 
 
 Jackson had done an astonishing thing. But his position 
 was precarious, nevertheless. Pope was moving toward him 
 with a far larger army, recently augmented by Heintzelman's 
 corps from the Army of the Potomac, while Fitz John Porter 
 with an additional force was not far off. It is true that 
 Longstreet was hastening to the aid of Jackson, but he had 
 to come by the same route which had brought Jackson 
 through Thoroughfare Gap and Pope thought he saw a 
 great opportunity. If he could only detain Longstreet at 
 the gap, why should he not crush Jackson with his superior 
 numbers? To this end he sent orders to Porter, to McDowell, 
 and to Kearny and others whose forces were scattered about 
 the country, to concentrate during the night of the 27th 
 and move upon Jackson. McDowell sent Ricketts with a 
 small force too small to prevent Longstreet from passing 
 through Thoroughfare Gap, and hastened to join the main 
 army against Jackson. But that able commander was not to 
 be caught in a trap. He moved from Manassas Junction by 
 three roads toward the old battle-field of Bull Run and by 
 noon on the 28th the whole corps was once more united between 
 Centreville and Sudley Spring. Late in the day he encoun- 
 tered King's division of McDowell's corps near the village of 
 Grovetoii, and a sharp fight was opened and kept up till an 
 hour after dark. The Confederates were left in possession of 
 the field. 
 
 The following day, August 29th, was the first of the two 
 days' battle, leaving out of account the fight of the evening 
 
THE TRAIN "STONEWALL" JACKSON 
 AND STUART STOPPED AT BRISTOE 
 By a move of unparalleled boldness, " Stone- 
 wall" Jackson, with twenty thousand men, 
 captured the immense Union supplies at 
 Manassas Junction, August 26, 1862. His was 
 a perilous position. Washington lay one day's 
 march to the north; Warrenton, Pope's head- 
 quarters, but twelve miles distant to the 
 southwest; and along the Rappahannock, 
 between "Stonewall" Jackson and Lee, stood 
 the tents of another host which outnumbered 
 the whole Confederate army. "Stonewall" 
 Jackson had seized Bristoe Station in order to 
 break down the railway bridge over Broad 
 Run, and to proceed at his leisure with the 
 destruction of the stores. A train returning 
 empty from Warrenton Junction to Alexan- 
 dria darted through the station under heavy 
 fire. The line was promptly torn up. Two 
 trains which followed in the same direction as 
 the first went crashing down a high embank- 
 ment. The report received at Alexandria 
 from the train which escaped ran as fol- 
 
 lows: "No. 6 train, engine Secretary, was 
 fired into at Bristoe by a party of cavalry 
 some five hundred strong. They had piled 
 ties on the track, but the engine threw them 
 off. Secretary is completely riddled by bul- 
 lets." It was a full day before the Federals 
 realized that "Stonewall" Jackson was really 
 there with a large force. Here, in abundance, 
 was all that had been absent for some time; 
 besides commissary stores of all sorts, ther e 
 were two trains loaded with new clothing, to 
 say nothing of sutler's stores, replete with 
 "extras" not enumerated in the regulations, 
 and also the camp of a cavalry regiment which 
 had vacated in favor of Jackson's men. It 
 was an interesting sight to see the hungry, 
 travel-worn men attacking this profusion and 
 rewarding themselves for all their fatigues and 
 deprivations of the preceding few days, and 
 their enjoyment of it and of the day's rest 
 allowed them. There was a great deal of 
 difficulty for a time in finding what each man 
 needed most, but this was overcome through 
 a crude barter of belongings as the day wore on. 
 
lattk at lull 
 
 August 
 
 before and the desultory fighting of the preceding ten days. 
 General Pope was still hopeful of crushing Jackson before the 
 arrival of Longstreet, and on the morning of the 29th he 
 ordered a general advance across Bull Run. As the noon hour 
 approached a wild shout that arose from Jackson's men told 
 too well of the arrival of Longstreet. Far away on the hills 
 near Gainesville could be seen the marching columns of Long- 
 street, who had passed through the gap in safety and who was 
 now rushing to the support of Jackson. The Confederate 
 army was at last to be reunited. Jackson was greatly relieved. 
 Pope had lost his opportunity of fighting the army of his 
 opponent in sections. 
 
 The field was almost the same that the opposing forces 
 had occupied a year and a month before when the first great 
 battle of the war was fought. And many of them were the 
 same men. Some who had engaged in that first conflict had 
 gone home and had refused to reenlist; others had found sol- 
 diers' graves since then but still others on both sides were 
 here again, no longer the raw recruits that they were before, 
 but, with their year of hard experience in the field, they were 
 trained soldiers, equal to any in the world. 
 
 The two armies faced each other in a line nearly five miles 
 long. There was heavy fighting here and there along the line 
 from the early morning hours, but no general engagement 
 until late in the afternoon. The Union right pressed hard 
 against the Confederate left and by ten o'clock had forced it 
 back more than a mile. But the Confederates, presently reen- 
 forced in that quarter, hurled heavy masses of infantry against 
 the Union right and regained much that it had lost. Late in 
 ^e afternoon fresh regiments under Kearny and Hooker 
 i'lnarged the Confederate left, which was swept back and rolled 
 in upon the center. But presently the Southern General Hood, 
 with his famous Texan brigade, rushed forward in a wild, 
 irresistible dash, pressed Kearny back, captured one gun, 
 several flags and a hundred prisoners. Night then closed over 
 
OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 A START TOO LONG DELAYED 
 
 Where the troops of General McClellan, waiting near the 
 round-house at Alexandria, were hurried forward to the scene of 
 action where Pope was struggling with Jackson and Ewell. Pope 
 had counted upon the assistance of these 
 re enforcements in making the forward 
 movement by which he expected to hold 
 Lee back. The old bogey of leaving the 
 National Capital defenseless set up a vacil- 
 lation in General Halleck's mind and the 
 troops were held overlong at Alexandria. 
 Had they been promptly forwarded, 
 "Stonewall" Jackson's blow at Manassas 
 Junction could not have been struck. At 
 the news of that disaster the troops were 
 hurriedly despatched down the railroad 
 toward Manassas. But Pope was already in 
 retreat in three columns toward that point, 
 McDowell had failed to intercept the Con- 
 federate re enforcements coming through 
 Thoroughfare Gap, and the situation had 
 become critical. General Taylor, with his 
 brigade of New Jersey troops, was the 
 first of McClellan's forces to be moved 
 forward to the aid of Pope. At Union 
 
 BRIGADIER-GENERAL 
 GEORGE W. TAYLOR 
 
 Mills, Colonel Scammon, commanding the First Brigade, driven 
 back from Manassas Junction, was further pressed by the Confed- 
 erates on the morning of August 27th. Later in the day General 
 Taylor's brigade arrived by the Fairfax 
 road and, crossing the railroad bridge, met 
 the Confederates drawn up and waiting 
 near Manassas Station. A severe artillery 
 fire greeted the Federals as they emerged 
 from the woods. As General Taylor had 
 no artillery, he was obliged either to 
 retire or charge. He chose the latter. 
 When the Confederate cavalry threatened 
 to surround his small force, however, 
 Taylor fell back in good order across the 
 bridge, where two Ohio regiments assisted 
 in holding the Confederates in check. At 
 this point, General Taylor, who had been 
 wounded in the retreat, was borne past 
 in a litter. Though suffering much, 
 he appealed to the officers to prevent 
 another Bull Run. The brigade retired 
 in good order to Fairfax Court House, 
 where General Taylor died of his wounds 
 a short time afterward. 
 
at Hull Sun 
 
 the scene and the two armies rested on their arms until the 
 morning. 
 
 The first day's battle is sometimes called the battle of 
 Groveton, but usually it is considered as the first half of 
 the second battle of Bull Run. It was a formidable con- 
 flict in itself. The Union loss was at least forty-five hun- 
 dred men, the Confederate was somewhat larger. Over the 
 gory field lay multitudes of men, the blue and the gray com- 
 mingled, who would dream of battlefields no more. The 
 living men lay down among the dead in order to snatch a 
 little rest and strength that they might renew the strife in 
 the morning. 
 
 It is a strange fact that Lee and Pope each believed that 
 the other would withdraw his army during the night, and each 
 was surprised in the morning to find his opponent still on the 
 ground, ready, waiting, defiant. It was quite certain that on 
 this day, August 30th, there would be a decisive action and 
 that one of the two armies would be victor and the other de- 
 feated. The two opposing commanders had called in their 
 outlying battalions and the armies now faced each other in 
 almost full force, the Confederates with over fifty thousand 
 men and the Union forces exceeding their opponents by prob- 
 ably fifteen thousand men. The Confederate left wing was 
 commanded by Jackson, and the right by Longstreet. The 
 extreme left of the Union army was under Fitz John Porter, 
 who, owing to a misunderstanding of orders, had not reached 
 the field the day before. The center was commanded by 
 Heintzelman and the right by Reno. 
 
 In the early hours of the morning the hills echoed with 
 the firing of artillery, with which the day was opened. Porter 
 made an infantry attack in the forenoon, but was met by 
 the enemy in vastly superior numbers and was soon pressed 
 back in great confusion. As the hours passed one fear- 
 ful attack followed another, each side in turn pressing for- 
 ward and again receding. In the afternoon a large part of 
 
AN UNREALIZED OPPORTUNITY 
 
 Here might have been won a Federal victory that would have precluded defeat at Second Bull 
 Run. The corps of General Heintzelman, consisting of the divisions of Hooker and Kearny, was 
 the next detachment of McCIellan's forces to arrive to the aid of Pope. On the 28th of August, 
 Heintzelman had pushed forward to Centreville, entering it soon after " Stonewall " Jackson's 
 rear-guard had retired. Instead of pursuing, Heintzelman drew up his forces east of Cub Run, 
 which we see in the picture. Jackson's forces, now in a precarious position, fell back toward 
 Thoroughfare Gap to form a junction with Longstreet's Corps, which Lee had sent forward. The 
 battle was commenced on the west somewhat feebly by Generals McDowell and Sigel. By night- 
 fall the Confederate left had been driven back fully a mile. 
 
 MAJOR-GENERAL SAMUEL P. HEINTZELMAN AND STAFF 
 
at lull Htm 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 the Union army made a desperate onslaught on the Confed- 
 erate left under Jackson. Here for some time the slaughter 
 of men was fearful. It was nearing sunset. Jackson saw that 
 his lines were wavering. He called for reenforcements which 
 did not come and it seemed as if the Federals were about to 
 win a signal victory. But this was not to be. Far away on a 
 little hill at the Confederate right Longstreet placed four bat- 
 teries in such a position that he could enfilade the Federal col- 
 umns. Quickly he trained his cannon on the Federal lines that 
 were hammering away at Jackson, and opened fire. Ghastly 
 gaps were soon cut in the Federal ranks and they fell back. 
 But they re-formed and came again and still again, each time 
 only to be mercilessly cut down by Longstreet's artillery. At 
 length Longstreet's whole line rushed forward, and with the 
 coming of darkness, the whole Union front began to waver. 
 
 General Lee, seeing this, ordered the Confederates in all 
 parts of the field to advance. With wild, triumphant yells they 
 did so. It was now dark and there was little more fighting; 
 but Lee captured several thousand prisoners. Pope retreated 
 across Bull Run with the remnant of his army and by morning 
 was ensconced behind the field-works at Centreville. 
 
 There was no mistaking the fact that General Pope had 
 lost the battle and the campaign. He decided to lead his army 
 back to the entrenchments of Washington. After spending a 
 day behind the embankments at Centreville, the retreat was 
 begun. Lee's troops with Jackson in the advance pursued and 
 struck a portion of the retreating army at Chantilly. 
 
 It was late in the afternoon of September 1st. The rain, 
 accompanied by vivid lightning and terrific crashes of thunder, 
 was falling in torrents as Stuart's horsemen, sent in advance, 
 were driven back by the Federal infantry. Jackson now 
 pushed two of A. P. Hill's brigades forward to ascertain the 
 condition of the Union army. General Reno was protecting 
 Pope's right flank, and he lost no time in proceeding against 
 Hill. The latter was promptly checked, and both forces took 
 
MAJOR-GENERAL R. S. 
 EWELL 
 
 THE TWICE-WON FIELD 
 
 Sleeping on their arms on the night 
 of August 29th, the Federal veterans 
 were as confident of having won a 
 victory as were the raw troops in the 
 beginning of the first battle of Bull 
 Run. But the next day's fighting 
 was to tell the tale. General Ewell 
 had been wounded in the knee by 
 a minie ball in the severe fight at 
 Groveton and was unable to lead 
 his command; but for the impetuos- 
 ity of this commander was substi- 
 tuted that of Longstreet, nicknamed 
 "the War-Horse," whose arrival in 
 the midst of the previous day's en- 
 
 MAJOR-GENERAL JAMES 
 LONGSTREET 
 
 gagement had cost the Federals dear. On the morning of the second day Longstreet's batteries opened 
 the engagement. When the general advance came, as the sun shone on the parallel lines of glittering bayo- 
 nets, it was Longstreet's men bringing their muskets to " the ready " who first opened fire with a long 
 flash of flame. It was they who pressed most eagerly forward and, in the face of the Federal batteries, 
 fell upon the troops of General McDowell at the left and drove them irresistibly back. Although the 
 right Federal wing, in command of General Heintzelman, had not given an inch, it was this turning of the 
 left by Longstreet which put the whole Federal army in retreat, driving them across Bull Run. The Con- 
 federates were left in possession of the field, where lay thousands of Federal dead and wounded, and Lee 
 was free to advance his victorious troops into the North unmolested. 
 
 THE BATTLE-FIELD OF SECOND BULL RUN (MANASSAS), AUGUST 29-30, 1862 
 
at lull JRwt 
 
 August 
 1862 
 
 position for battle. One side and then the other fell back in 
 turn as lines were re-formed and urged forward. Nigh 4 : fell 
 and the tempest's fury increased. The ammunition of both 
 armies was so wet that much of it could not be used. Try as 
 they would the Confederates were unable to break the Union 
 line and the two armies finally withdrew. The Confederates 
 suffered a loss of five hundred men in their unsuccessful at- 
 tempt to demoralize Pope in his retreat, and the Federals more 
 than a thousand, including Generals Stevens and Kearny. 
 
 General Kearny might have been saved but for his reck- 
 less bravery. He was rounding up the retreat of his men 
 in the darkness of the night when he chanced to come within 
 the Confederate lines. Called on to surrender, he lay flat on 
 his horse's back, sank his spurs into its sides, and attempted to 
 escape. Half a dozen muskets were leveled and fired at the 
 fleeing general. Within thirty yards he rolled from his horse's 
 back dead. 
 
 The consternation in Washington and throughout the 
 North when Pope's defeated army reached Arlington Heights 
 can better be imagined than described. General Pope, who 
 bore the brunt of public indignation, begged to be relieved of 
 the command. The President complied with his wishes and 
 the disorganized remnants of the Army of Virginia and the 
 Army of the Potomac were handed to the " Little Napoleon " 
 of Peninsula fame, George B. McClellan. 
 
 The South was overjoyed with its victory twice it had 
 unfurled its banner in triumph on the battlefield at Manassas 
 by the remarkable strategy of its generals and the courage of 
 its warriors on the firing-line. Twice it had stood literally on 
 the road that led to the capital of the Republic, only by some 
 strange destiny of war to fail to enter its precincts on the wave 
 of victory. 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 /// 
 
 "/ 
 '/ /'. 
 
 ti. 
 
 nM 
 
 W. 
 
 *&'> 
 *r 
 
 m. 
 
THE FIGHTING FORTY-FIRST 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 "C" Company of the Forty-first New York after the Second 
 Battle of Bull Run, August 30, 1862. When the troops of Gen- 
 erals Milroy and Schurz were hard pressed by overpowering num- 
 bers and exhausted by fatigue, this New York regiment, being 
 ordered forward, quickly advanced with a cheer along the War- 
 renton Turnpike and deployed about a mile 
 west of the field of the conflict of July 21, 
 1861. The fighting men replied with an- 
 swering shouts, for with the regiment that 
 came up at the double quick galloped a 
 battery of artillery. The charging Con- 
 federates were held and this position was 
 assailed time and again. It became the 
 center of the sanguinary combat of the 
 day, and it was here that the "Bull-Dogs" 
 earned their name. Among the first to 
 respond to Lincoln's call, they enlisted in 
 June, '61, and when their first service was 
 over they stepped forward to a man, speci- 
 fying no term of service but putting their 
 names on the Honor Roll of "For the War." 
 
 Brigadier-General King, a division commander in this battle, was 
 a soldier by profession, and a diplomatist and journalist by in- 
 heritance for he was a graduate of West Point, a son of Charles 
 King, editor of the New York American in 1827, and .a grandson 
 of the elder Rufus, an officer of the Revolution and Minister 
 to the Court of St. James. He had left 
 the army in 1836 to become Assistant En- 
 gineer of the New York & Erie Railroad, 
 a post he gave up to become editor of the 
 Daily Advertiser, and subsequently of the 
 Milwaukee Sentinel. At the outbreak of 
 the war Lincoln had appointed him Minis- 
 ter to Rome, but he asked permission to 
 delay his departure, and was made a Brig- 
 adier-General of Volunteers. Later he re- 
 signed as Minister, and was assigned to 
 McDowell's corps. At the battle of Ma- 
 nassas, in which the Forty-first New York 
 earned honor, he proved an able leader. 
 In 1867 he was again appointed as 
 Minister of the United States to Italy. 
 
 BRIG.-GEN. RUFUS KING 
 
7 
 
 THE GENERAL-IN-CHIEF IN 1862 
 
 Major-General Henry Wager Halleck; born 1814; West Point 1839; died 1872. Sherman credits 
 Halleck with having first discovered that Forts Henry and Donelson, where the Tennessee and 
 the Cumberland Rivers so closely approach each other, were the keypoints to the defensive 
 line of the Confederates in the West. Succeeding Fremont in November, 1861, Halleck, im- 
 portuned by both Grant and Foote, authorized the joint expedition into Tennessee, and after its 
 successful outcome he telegraphed to Washington: " Make Buell, Grant, and Pope major-generals 
 of volunteers and give me command in the West. I ask this in return for Donelson and Henry." 
 He was chosen to be General-in-Chief of the Federal Armies at the crisis created by the failure 
 of McClellan's Peninsula Campaign. Halleck held this position from July 11, 1862, until Grant, 
 who had succeeded him in the West, finally superseded him at Washington. 
 
 [Part V] 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs ! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these " Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value oj the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers, temporarily. 
 
(READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 PART VI 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative of the Campaigns 
 
 in East and West 
 
 Antietam The Confederate Invasion of the North 
 
 Checked 
 
 Stone's River or Murfreesboro 
 A Midwinter Combat and Drawn Battle 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART VI (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 President Lincoln Photographed with General McClernand and Allan 
 
 Pinkerton, the Famous Detective 
 
 The Only War-time Photograph of Jefferson Davis 
 
 Sharpsburg, Maryland, Where Lee Locked the Gates 
 
 Veterans Who Fought at South Mountain and Antietam 
 
 Behind the Rail Fence at Hagerstown Pike 
 
 The Thrice- Fought Ground at Antietam 
 
 The Harvest of " Bloody Lane" 
 
 Men Who Learned War with Sherman 2ist Michigan Infantry 
 Soldiers' Camp Meeting General Thomas Addressing His Troops 
 
 General William P. Carlin and Staff 
 Men Who Repulsed the Confederates at Stone's River 
 
 Destroying the Railroad Track near Murfreesboro 
 Colonel T. G. Morehead a Hero of Sedgwick's Charge 
 
 AND 
 
 A Colored Frontispiece a Remarkable Military Painting by E. Jahn 
 
 "At Antietam" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by detailed and 
 authentic descriptions of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the 
 narrative text the graphic pen of the historian ahly supplements the marvelous record 
 of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Eison, Professor of History* Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART SIX 
 
 Antietam or Sharpsburg Federal Troops Stop the 
 Confederate Invasion of the North Stone's River or 
 Murfreesboro A Midwinter Combat in Tennessee 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 *^*&z***z^. 
 
 gtyU, 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART SIX 
 
 CONTAINS 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 
 E. Jahn, "At Antietam" 
 
 Antietam 
 
 One of the bloodiest yet most dramatic conflicts of the Civil 
 War. The success of the Union troops at Antietam enabled 
 President Lincoln to issue the Emancipation Proclamation. The 
 Confederate General Longstreet has picturesquely stated that at 
 Antietam was loosened the keystone of the arch upon which the 
 Confederate cause rested. Professor Elson describes in graphic 
 language how the Confederate invasion of the North was checked 
 and the tide of the Confederacy forced back into the State 
 of Virginia. 
 
 Stone's River or Murfreesboro 
 
 In this great battle, where some 13,000 men were lost to the 
 Federals and over 10,000 to the Confederates, both sides claimed 
 a victory. Professor Elson depicts Bragg's success on the first 
 day and the repulse of Breckinridge, which compelled the retreat 
 of the Confederate forces. Judged as a defensive battle, Stone's 
 River was a Union victory and had its effect on later successes 
 for the Federal arms. 
 
 The War Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 afford a vivid picture of the battlefield of Antietam and the 
 men that fought in this engagement. Interesting photographs 
 are shown of President Lincoln and President Davis as they 
 appeared at this time. Rare photographs illustrate troops of the 
 Western armies who took part in the actions of the Stone's 
 River campaign. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by E. Jalin. 
 
 AT ANTIETAM. 
 
 g~/il, lyoi, by Ferrien-Keydel Co., 
 Detroit, Mich., U. S. A. 
 
ANTIETAM, OR SHARPSBURG 
 
 At Sharpsburg (Antietam) was sprung the keystone of the arch upon 
 which the Confederate cause rested. James Longstreet, Lieutenant-General 
 C.S.A., in "Battles and Leaders of the Civil War." 
 
 A BATTLE remarkable in its actualities but more won- 
 derful in its possibilities was that of Antietam, with the 
 preceding capture of Harper's Ferry and the other interest- 
 ing events that marked the invasion of Maryland by General 
 Lee. It was one of the bloodiest and the most picturesque 
 conflicts of the Civil War, and while it was not all that the 
 North was demanding and not all that many military critics 
 think it might have been, it enabled President Lincoln to feel 
 that he could with some assurance issue, as he did, his Eman- 
 cipation Proclamation. 
 
 Lee's army, fifty thousand strong, had crossed the Poto- 
 mac at Leesburg and had concentrated around Frederick, the 
 scene of the Barbara Frietchie legend, only forty miles 
 from Washington. When it became known that Lee, elated 
 by his victory at Second Bull Run, had taken the daring 
 step of advancing into Maryland, and now threatened the 
 capital of the Republic, McClellan, commanding the Army 
 of the Potomac, pushed his forces forward to encounter the 
 invaders. Harper's Ferry, at the junction of the Potomac 
 and the Shenandoah rivers, was a valuable defense against 
 invasion through the Valley of Virginia, but once the Con- 
 federates had crossed it, a veritable trap. General Halleck 
 ordered it held and General Lee sent " Stonewall " Jackson to 
 take it, by attacking the fortress on the Virginia side. 
 
 Jackson began his march on September 10th with secret 
 instructions from his commander to encompass and capture the 
 
3hwa0um of tty Nnrtlj 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 Federal garrison and the vast store of war material at this 
 place, made famous a few years before by old John Brown. To 
 conceal his purpose from the inhabitants he inquired along the 
 route about the roads leading into Pennsylvania. It was from 
 his march through Frederick that the Barbara Frietchie story 
 took its rise. But there is every reason to believe that General 
 Jackson never saw the good old lady, that the story is a myth, 
 and that Mr. Whittier, who has given us the popular poem 
 under the title of her name, was misinformed. However, Colo- 
 nel H. K. Douglas, who was a member of Jackson's staff, 
 relates, in " Battles and Leaders of the Civil War," an inter- 
 esting incident where his commander on entering Middletown 
 was greeted by two young girls waving a Union flag. The 
 general bowed to the young women, raised his hat, and re- 
 marked to some of his officers, " We evidently have no friends 
 in this town." Colonel Douglas concludes, " This is about 
 the way he would have treated Barbara Frietchie." 
 
 On the day after Jackson left Frederick he crossed the 
 Potomac by means of a ford near Williamsport and on the 
 13th he reached Bolivar Heights. Harper's Ferry lies in a 
 deep basin formed by Maryland Heights on the north bank of 
 the Potomac, London Heights on the south bank, and Bolivar 
 Heights on the west. The Shenandoah River breaks through 
 the pass between Loudon and Bolivar Heights and the village 
 lies between the two at the apex formed by the junction of 
 the two rivers. 
 
 As Jackson approached the place by way of Bolivar 
 Heights, Walker occupied Loudon Heights and McLaws in- 
 vested Maryland Heights. All were unopposed except Mc- 
 Laws, who encountered Colonel Ford with a force to dispute 
 his ascent. Ford, however, after some resistance, spiked his 
 guns and retired to the Ferry, where Colonel Miles had re- 
 mained with the greater portion of the Federal troops. Had 
 Miles led his entire force to Maryland Heights he could no 
 doubt have held his ground until McClellan came to his relief. 
 
REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 JEFFERSON DAVIS 
 
 ACCORDING TO HIS WIDOW THE ONLY WAR-TIME PHOTOGRAPH OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE CONFEDERACT 
 
 Thus appeared Jefferson Davis, who on the eve of Antietam was facing one of the gravest crises of his career. Eighteen 
 months previously, on February 9, 1861, he had been unanimously elected president of the Confederate States of America. 
 He was then opposed to war. He maintained that the secession of the Southern states should be regarded as a purely peaceful 
 move. But events had swiftly drawn him and his government into the most stupendous civil conflict of modern times. Now, 
 in September, 1862, he was awaiting the decision of fate. The Southern forces had advanced northward triumphantly. 
 Elated by success, they were at this moment invading the territory of the enemy under the leadership of Lee, whose victories 
 had everywhere inspired not only confidence but enthusiasm and devotion. Should he overthrow the Northern armies, the 
 Confederacy would be recognized abroad and its independence probably established at home'. Should he be defeated, no 
 one could foretell the result. Antietam was lost. From this time the fortunes of the Confederacy waned. 
 
niirtam 5tf? ifouammt nf 
 
 <* 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 V 
 
 But General Halleck had ordered him to hold Harper's Ferry 
 to the last, and Miles interpreted this order to mean that he 
 must hold the town itself. He therefore failed to occupy the 
 heights around it in sufficient strength and thus permitted him- 
 self to be caught in a trap. 
 
 During the day of the 14th the Confederate artillery was 
 dragged up the mountain sides, and in the afternoon a heavy 
 fire was opened on the doomed Federal garrison. On that 
 day McClellan received word from Miles that the latter could 
 hold out for two days longer- and the commanding general sent 
 word : " Hold out to the last extremity. If it is possible, re- 
 occupy the Maryland Heights with your entire force. If you 
 can do that I will certainly be able to relieve you. . . . Hold 
 out to the last." McClellan was approaching slowly and felt 
 confident he could relieve the place. 
 
 On the morning of the 15th the roar of Confederate artil- 
 lery again resounded from hill to hill. From Loudon to Mary- 
 land Heights the firing had begun and a little later the battle- 
 flags of A. P. Hill rose on Bolivar Heights. Scarcely two 
 hours had the firing continued when Colonel Miles raised the 
 white flag at Harper's Ferry and its garrison of 12,500, w r ith 
 vast military stores, passed into the hands of the Confederates. 
 Colonel Miles was struck by a stray fragment of a Confederate 
 shell which gave him a mortal wound. The force 'of General 
 Franklin, preparing to move to the garrison's relief, on the 
 morning of the 15th noted that firing at the Ferry had ceased 
 and suspected that the garrison had surrendered, as it had. 
 
 The Confederate Colonel Douglas, whose account of the 
 surrender is both absorbing and authoritative, thus describes 
 the surrender in " Battles and Leaders of the Civil War ": 
 
 " Under instructions from General Jackson, I rode up the 
 pike and into the enemy's lines to ascertain the purpose of the 
 white flag. Near the top of the hill I met General White and 
 staff and told him my mission. He replied that Colonel Miles 
 had been mortally wounded, that he was in command and 
 
LEE LOCKS THE GATES 
 
 Sharpsburg, Maryland, September 17, 1862. There were long minutes on that 
 sunny day in the early fall of 1862 when Robert E. Lee, at his headquarters west of 
 Sharpsburg, must have been in almost entire ignorance of how the battle went. 
 Outnumbered he knew his troops were; outfought he knew they never would be. 
 Longstreet, Hood, D.H. Hill, Evans, and D. R. Jones had turned back more than 
 one charge in the morning; but, as the day wore on, Lee perceived that the cen- 
 ter must be held. Sharpsburg was the key. He had deceived McClellan as to 
 his numerical strength and he must continue to do so. Lee had practically no 
 reserves at all. At one time General Longstreet reported from the center to 
 General Chilton, Lee's Chief of Staff, that Cooke's North Carolina regiment 
 still keeping its colors at the front had not a cartridge left. None but veteran 
 troops could hold a line like this, supported by only two guns of Miller's battery 
 of the Washington Artillery. Of this crisis in the battle General Longstreet wrote 
 afterward: "We were already badly whipped and were holding our ground by sheer 
 force of desperation." Actually in line that day on the Confederate side were only 
 37,000 men, and opposed to them were numbers that could be footed up to 50,000 
 more. At what time in the day General Lee must have perceived that the invasion 
 of Maryland must come to an end cannot be told. He had lost 20,000 of his tired, 
 footsore army by straggling on the march, according to the report of Longstreet, 
 who adds : "Nearly one-fourth of the troops who went into the battle were killed or 
 wounded." At dark Lee's rearward movement had begun. 
 
3lntra0um of 
 
 TT 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 \\ 
 
 V 
 
 desired to have an interview with General Jackson. ... I con- 
 ducted them to General Jackson, whom I found sitting on his 
 horse where I had left him. . . . The contrast in appearances 
 there presented was striking. General White, riding a hand- 
 some black horse, was carefully dressed and had on untarnished 
 gloves, boots, and sword. His staff were equally comely in 
 costume. On the other hand, General Jackson was the din- 
 giest, worst-dressed and worst-mounted general that a warrior 
 who cared for good looks and style would wish to surrender to. 
 
 " General Jackson . . . rode up to Bolivar and down 
 into Harper's Ferry. The curiosity in the Union army to 
 see him was so great that the soldiers lined the sides of the 
 road. . . . One man had an echo of response all about him 
 when he said aloud : ' Boys, he's not much for looks, but if 
 we'd had him we wouldn't have been caught in this trap.' ' 
 
 McClellan had failed to reach Harper's Ferry in time to 
 relieve it because he was detained at South Mountain by a con- 
 siderable portion of Lee's army under D. H. Hill and Long- 
 street. McClellan had come into possession of Lee's general 
 order, outlining the campaign. Discovering by this order that 
 Lee had sent Jackson to attack Harper's Ferry he made every 
 effort to relieve it. 
 
 The affair at Harper's Ferry, as that at South Mountain, 
 was but a prelude to the tremendous battle that was to follow 
 two days later on the banks of the little stream called An- 
 tietam Creek, in Maryland. When it wa.s known that Lee had 
 led his army across the Potomac the people were filled with 
 consternation the people, not only of the immediate vicinity, 
 but of Harrisburg, of Baltimore, of Philadelphia. Their fear 
 was intensified by the memory of the Second Bull Run of a 
 few weeks earlier, and by the fact that at this very time 
 General Bragg was marching northward across Kentucky 
 with a great army, menacing Louisville and Cincinnati. 
 
 As one year before, the hopes of the North had centered 
 in George B. McClellan, so it was now with the people of the 
 
 I 
 
A REGIMENT THAT FOUGHT AT SOUTH MOUNTAIN THE THIRTY-FIFTH NEW YORK 
 
 Here sits Colonel T. G. Morehead, who 
 commanded the 106th Pennsylvania, 
 of the Second Corps. At 7.20 A.M. 
 the order came to advance, and with 
 a cheer the Second Corps men who 
 for over two years had never lost a 
 gun nor struck a color pressed for- 
 ward. But again they were halted. 
 It was almost an hour later when 
 Sedgwick's division, with Sumner at 
 the head, crossed the Antietam. Arriv- 
 ing nearly opposite the Dunker church, 
 it swept out over the cornfields. On 
 it went, by Greene's right, through the 
 West Woods; here it met the awful 
 counter-stroke of Early's reenforced 
 division and, stubbornly resisting, was 
 hurled back wjth frightful loss. 
 
 Early in the morning of September 17, 
 1862, Knap's battery (shown below) 
 got into the thick of the action of An- 
 tietam. General Mansfield had posted 
 it opposite the north end of the West 
 Woods, close to the Confederate line. 
 The guns opened fire at seven o'clock. 
 Practically unsupported, the battery 
 was twice charged upon during the 
 morning; but quickly substituting 
 canister for shot and shell, the men 
 held their ground and stemmed the 
 Confederate advance. Near this spot 
 General Mansfield was mortally 
 wounded while deploying his troops. 
 About noon a section of Knap's bat- 
 tery was detached to the assistance of 
 General Greene, in the East Woods. 
 
 COLONEL T. G. MOREHEAD 
 
 A HERO OF SEDGWICK'S CHARGE 
 
 
 
 
 KNAP'S BATTERY, JUST AFTER THE liLOODY WORK AT ANTIETAM 
 
uttrtam 3hnra0um of 
 
 Tf 
 
 * 
 
 Sept, 
 1862 
 
 East. They were ready to forget his failure to capture Rich- 
 mond in the early summer and to contrast his partial successes 
 on the Peninsula with the drastic defeat of his successor at 
 the Second Bull Run. 
 
 When McClellan, therefore, passed through Maryland to 
 the scene of the coming battle, many of the people received him 
 with joy and enthusiasm. At Frederick City, he tells us in 
 his " Own Story," he was " nearly overwhelmed and pulled to 
 pieces," and the people invited him into their houses and gave 
 him every demonstration of confidence. 
 
 The first encounter, a double one, took place on September 
 14th, at two passes of South Mountain, a continuation of the 
 Blue Ridge, north of the Potomac. General Franklin, who 
 had been sent to relieve Harper's Ferry, met a Confederate 
 force at Crampton's Gap and defeated it in a sharp battle of 
 three hours' duration. Meanwhile, the First and Ninth Army 
 Corps, under Burnside, encountered a stronger force at Turner's 
 Gap seven miles farther up. The battle here continued many 
 hours, till late in the night, and the Union troops were vic- 
 torious. General Reno was killed. Lee's loss was nearly 
 twenty-seven hundred, of whom eight hundred were prisoners. 
 The Federals lost twenty-one hundred men and they failed to 
 save Harper's Ferry. 
 
 Lee now placed Longstreet and D. H. Hill in a strong 
 position near Keedysville, but learning that McClellan was 
 advancing rapidly, the Confederate leader decided to retire to 
 Sharpsburg, where he could be more easily joined by Jackson. 
 
 September 16th was a day of intense anxiety and unrest 
 in the valley of the Antietam. The people who had lived in 
 the farmhouses that dotted the golden autumn landscape in 
 this hitherto quiet community had now abandoned their homes 
 and given place to the armed forces. It was a day of marshal- 
 ing and maneuvering of the gathering thousands, preparatory 
 to the mighty conflict that was clearly seen to be inevitable. 
 Lee had taken a strong position on the west bank of Antietam 
 
COPYRIGHT, 191 
 
 THE FIRST TO FALL 
 
 This photograph was taken back of the rail fence on the Hagerstown pike, where "Stonewall" Jackson's men attempted to rally in 
 the face of Hooker's ferocious charge that opened the bloodiest day of the Civil War September 17, 1862. Hooker, advancing to 
 seize high ground nearly three-quarters of a mile distant, had not gone far before the glint of the rising sun disclosed the bayonet- 
 points of a large Confederate force standing in a cornfield in his immediate front. This was a part of Jackson's Corps which had 
 arrived during the morning of the 16th from the capture of Harper's Ferry and had been posted in this position to surprise Hooker 
 in his advance. The outcome was a terrible surprise to the Confederates. All of Hooker's batteries hurried into action and opened 
 with canister on the cornfield. The Confederates stood bravely up against this fire, and as Hooker's men advanced they made a de- 
 termined resistance. Back and still farther back were Jackson's men driven across the open field, every stalk of corn in which was 
 cut down by the battle as closely as a knife could have done it. On the ground the slain lay in rows precisely as they had stood in 
 ranks. From the cornfield into a small patch of woods (the West Woods) the Confederates were driven, leaving the sad result of the 
 surprise behind them. As the edge of the woods was approached by Hooker's men the resistance became stronger and more stub- 
 born. Nearly all the units of two of Jackson's divisions were now in action, and cavalry and artillery were aiding them. "The two 
 lines," says General Palfrey, "almost tore each other to pieces." General Starke and Colonel Douglas on the Confederate side were 
 killed. More than half of Lawton's and Hays' brigades were either killed or wounded. On the Federal side General Ricketts lost a 
 third of his division. The energy of both forces was entirely spent and reinforcements were necessary before the battle could 
 be continued. Many of Jackson's men wore trousers and caps of Federal blue, as did most of the troops which had been 
 engaged with Jackson in the affair at Harper's Ferry. A. P. Hill's men, arriving from Harper's Ferry that same afternoon, were 
 dressed in new Federal uniforms a part of their booty and at first were mistaken for Federals by the friends who were anxiously 
 awaiting them. 
 
nttrtam 
 
 tip Nnrtlj 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 Creek a few miles from where it flows into the Potomac. He 
 made a display of force, exposing his men to the fire of the 
 Federal artillery, his object being to await the coming of 
 Jackson's command from Harper's Ferry. It is true that 
 Jackson himself had arrived, but his men were weary with 
 marching and, moreover, a large portion of his troops under 
 A. P. Hill and McLaws had not yet reached the field. 
 
 McClellan spent the day arranging his corps and giving 
 directions for planting batteries. With a few companions he 
 rode along the whole front, frequently drawing the fire of the 
 Confederate batteries and thus revealing their location. The 
 right wing of his army, the corps of Generals Hooker, Mans- 
 field, and Sumner, lay to the north, near the village of Keedys- 
 ville. General Porter with two divisions of the Fifth Corps 
 occupied the center and Burnside was on the left of the Union 
 lines. Back of McClellan's lines was a ridge on which was a 
 signal station commanding a view of the entire field. Late on 
 the afternoon of the 16th, Hooker crossing the Antietam, ad- 
 vanced against Hood's division on the Confederate left. For 
 several hours there was heavy skirmishing, which closed with 
 the coming of darkness. 
 
 The two great armies now lay facing each other in a grand 
 double line three miles in length. At one point (the Union 
 right and the Confederate left) they were so near together that 
 the pickets could hear each other's tread. It required no 
 prophet to foretell what would happen on the morrow. 
 
 Beautiful and clear the morning broke over the Mary- 
 land hills on the fateful 17th of September, 1862. The sun- 
 light had not yet crowned the hilltops when artillery fire an- 
 nounced the opening of the battle. Hooker's infantry soon 
 entered into the action and encountered the Confederates in an 
 open field, from which the latter were presently pressed back 
 across the Hagerstown pike to a line of woods where they made 
 a determined stand. Hooker then called on General Mansfield 
 to come to his aid, and the latter quickly did so, for he had led 
 
 i 
 
THE THRICE-FOUGHT GROUND 
 
 The field beyond the leveled fence is covered with both Federal 
 and Confederate dead. Over this open space swept Sedgwick's 
 division of Sumner's Second Corps, after passing through the East 
 and entering the West Woods. This is near where the Confederate 
 General Ewell's division, reenforced by McLaws and Walker, 
 fell upon Sedgwick's left flank and rear. Nearly two thousand 
 Federal soldiers were struck down, the division losing during the 
 day more than forty per cent, of its entire number. One regi- 
 ment lost sixty per cent. the 
 highest regimental loss sus- 
 tained. Later the right of the 
 Confederate line crossed the 
 turnpike at the Dunker church 
 (about half a mile to the left 
 of the picture) and made two 
 assaults upon Greene, but they 
 were repulsed with great 
 slaughter. General D. R. 
 Jones, of Jackson's division, 
 had been wounded. The brave 
 Starke who succeeded him was 
 killed; and Lawton, who fol- 
 lowed Starke, had fallen 
 wounded. 
 
 A flaming mansion was the guidon for the extreme left of Greene's 
 division when (early in the morning) he had moved forward along 
 the ridge leading to the East Woods. This dwelling belonged to 
 a planter by the name of Mumma. It stood in the very center 
 of the Federal advance, and also at the extreme left of D. H. Hill's 
 line. The house had been fired by the Confederates, who feared 
 that its thick walls might become a vantage-point for the Federal 
 infantry. It burned throughout the battle, the flames subsiding 
 
 only in the afternoon. Before 
 it, just across the road, a bat- 
 tery of the First Rhode Island 
 Light Artillery had placed its 
 gtms. Twice were they charged, 
 but each time they were re- 
 pulsed. From Mumma's house 
 it was less than half a mile 
 across the open field to the 
 Dunker church. The fence- 
 rails in the upper picture were 
 those of the field enclosing 
 Mumma's land, and the heroic 
 dead pictured lying there were 
 in full sight from the burning 
 
 RUIN OF MUMMA'S HOUSE, ANTIETAM 
 
niirtam 
 
 ilmmsum nf tty Nnrllj 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 his corps across the Antietam after dark the night before. 
 Mansfield, however, a gallant and honored veteran, fell mor- 
 tally wounded while deploying his troops, and General Al- 
 pheus S. Williams, at the head of his first division, succeeded 
 to the command. 
 
 There was a wood west of the Sharpsburg and Hagers- 
 town turnpike which, with its outcropping ledges of rock, 
 formed an excellent retreat for the Confederates and from this 
 they pushed their columns into the open fields, chiefly of corn, 
 to meet the Union attacks. For about two hours the battle 
 raged at this point, the lines swaying to and fro, with fearful 
 slaughter on both sides. At length, General Greene, who com- 
 manded a division of the fallen Mansfield's corps, gained pos- 
 session of part of the coveted forest, near a little white church, 
 known as the Dunker's Chapel. This was on high ground and 
 was the key to the Confederate left wing. But Greene's 
 troops were exposed to a galling fire from D. H. Hill's divi- 
 sion and he called for reenforcements. 
 
 General Sumner then sent Sedgwick's division across the 
 stream and accompanied the troops to the aid of their hard- 
 pressed comrades. And the experience of this body of the 
 gallant Second Corps during the next hour was probably the 
 most thrilling episode of the whole day's battle. Sedgwick's 
 troops advanced straight toward the conflict. They found 
 Hooker wounded and his and Williams' troops quite ex- 
 hausted. A sharp artillery fire was turned on Sedgwick 
 before he reached the woods west of the Hagerstown pike, 
 but once in the shelter of the thick trees he passed in safety 
 to the western edge. Here the division found itself in an am- 
 bush. Heavy Confederate reenforcements ten brigades, in 
 fact Walker's men, and McLaws', having arrived from Har- 
 per's Ferry were hastening up, and they not only blocked the 
 front, but worked around to the rear of Sedgwick's isolated 
 brigades. Sedgwick was wounded in the awful slaughter that 
 followed, but he and Sumner finally extricated their men with 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE HARVEST OF "BLOODY LANE" 
 
 Here, at " Bloody Lane " in the sunken road, was delivered the 
 most telling blow of which the Federals could boast in the day's 
 fighting at Antietam, September 17, 1862. In the lower picture we 
 see the officers whose work first began to turn the tide of battle into 
 a decisive advantage which the Army of the Potomac had every 
 reason to expect would be gained by its superior numbers. On 
 the Federal right Jackson, with 
 a bare four thousand men, had 
 taken the fight out of Hooker's 
 eighteen thousand in the morning, 
 giving ground at last to Sumner's 
 fresh troops. On the Federal 
 left, Burnside (at the lower bridge) 
 failed to advance against Long- 
 street's Corps, two-thirds of which 
 had been detached for service else- 
 where. It was at the center that 
 the forces of French and Rich- 
 ardson, skilfully fought by their 
 leaders, broke through the Con- 
 federate lines and, sweeping be- 
 yond the sunken road, seized the 
 
 very citadel of the center. Meagher's Irish Brigade had fought 
 its way to a crest from which a plunging fire could be poured 
 upon the Confederates in the sunken road. Meagher's ammuni- 
 tion was exhausted, and Caldwell threw his force into the posi- 
 tion and continued the terrible combat. When the Confederates 
 executed their flanking movement to the left, Colonel D. R. 
 Cross, of the Fifth New Hamp- 
 shire, seized a position which ex- 
 posed Hill's men to an enfilading 
 fire. (In the picture General Cald- 
 well is seen standing to the left 
 of the tree, and Colonel Cross leans 
 on his sword at the extreme right. 
 Between them stands Lieut.-Col- 
 onel George W. Scott, of the 
 Sixty-first New York Infantry, 
 while at the left before the tent 
 stands Captain George W. Bulloch, 
 A.C.S. General Caldwell's hand 
 rests on the shoulder of Captain 
 George H. Caldwell; to his left is 
 seated Lieutenant C. A. Alvord.) 
 
 BRIGADIER -GENERAL CALDWELL AND STAFF 
 
nttrtam 5? itumaum of 
 
 * 
 
 v 
 
 Sept, 
 1862 
 
 I' I 
 
 ,'/'',' 
 '/I/ 
 w //. 
 
 // ' , 
 
 /// 
 
 a loss of two thousand, over three hundred left dead on the 
 ghastly field. Franklin now sent forward some fresh troops 
 and after obstinately fighting, the Federals finally held a corn- 
 field and most of the coveted wood over which the conflict had 
 raged till the ground was saturated with blood. 
 
 Before the close of this bloody conflict on the Union right 
 another, almost if not quite as deadly, was in progress near the 
 center. General French, soon joined by General Richardson, 
 both of Sumner's corps, crossed the stream and made a des- 
 perate assault against the Southerners of D. H. Hill's divis- 
 ion, stationed to the south of where the battle had previously 
 raged French on a line of heights strongly held by the Con- 
 federates, Richardson in the direction of a sunken road, since 
 known as " Bloody Lane." The fighting here was of a most 
 desperate character and continued nearly four hours. French 
 captured a few flags, several hundred prisoners, and gained 
 some ground, but he failed to carry the heights. Richardson 
 was mortally wounded while leading a charge and was suc- 
 ceeded by General Hancock; but his men finally captured 
 Bloody Lane with the three hundred living men who had re- 
 mained to defend it. The final Federal charge at this point 
 was made by Colonel Barlow, who displayed the utmost brav- 
 ery and self-possession in the thickest of the fight, where he 
 won a brigadier-generalship. He was wounded, and later 
 carried off the field. The Confederates had fought desperately 
 to hold their position in Bloody Lane, and when it was captured 
 it was filled with dead bodies. It was now about one o'clock 
 and the infantry firing ceased for the day on the Union right, 
 and center. 
 
 Let us now look on the other part of the field. Burnside 
 held the Federal left wing against Lee's right, and he remained 
 inactive for some hours after the battle had begun at the other 
 end of the line. In front of Burnside was a triple-arched stone 
 bridge across the Antietam, since known as " Burnside's 
 Bridge." Opposite this bridge, on the slope which extends to a 
 
SHERRICK'S HOUSE 
 
 In three distinct localities the battle waxed fierce 
 from dawn to dusk on that terrible day at An- 
 tietam, September 17, 1862. First at the Federal 
 right around the Dunker church; then at the 
 sunken road, where the centers of both armies 
 spent themselves in sanguinary struggle; lastly, 
 late in the day, the struggle was renewed and 
 ceased on the Sharpsburg road. When Burnside 
 finally got his troops in motion, Sturgis' division 
 of the Ninth Corps was first to cross the creek; his 
 men advanced through an open ravine under a 
 withering fire till they gained the opposite crest 
 and held it until reenforced by Wilcox. To their 
 right ran the Sharpsburg road, and an advance was 
 begun in the direction of the Sherrick house. 
 
 911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 The fighting along the Sharpsburg road 
 might have resulted in a Confederate dis- 
 aster had it not been for the timely arrival 
 of the troops of General A. P. Hill. His 
 six brigades of Confederate veterans had 
 been the last to leave Harper's Ferry, re- 
 maining behind Jackson's main body in 
 order to attend to the details of the sur- 
 render. Just as the Federal Ninth Corps 
 was in the height of its advance, a cloud 
 of dust on Harper's Ferry road cheered the 
 Confederates to redoubled effort. Out of 
 the dust the brigades of Hill debouched 
 upon the field. Their fighting blood seemed 
 to have but mounted more strongly dur- 
 ing their .march of eighteen miles. With- 
 out waiting for orders, Hill threw his 
 men into the fight and the progress of the 
 
 GENERAL A. P. HILL, C. S. A. 
 
 Ninth Corps was stopped. Lee had counted 
 on the arrival of Hill in time to prevent 
 any successful attempt upon the Confeder- 
 ate right held by Longstreet's Corps, two- 
 thirds of which had been detached in the 
 thick of the fighting of the morning, when 
 Lee's left and center suffered so severely. 
 Burnside's delay at the bridge could not 
 have been more fortunate for Lee if he had 
 fixed its duration himself. Had the Con- 
 federate left been attacked at the time ap- 
 pointed, the outcome of Antietam could 
 scarcely have been other than a decisive 
 victory for the Federals. Even at the time 
 when Burnside's tardy advance began, it 
 must have prevailed against the weakened 
 and wearied Confederates had not the fresh 
 troops of A. P. Hill averted the disaster. 
 
 AFTER THE ADVANCE 
 
 In the advance along the Sharpsburg road near 
 the Sherrick house the 79th New York "High- 
 landers" deployed as skirmishers. From or- 
 chards and cornfields and from behind fences and 
 haystacks the Confederate sharpshooters opened 
 upon them, but they swept on, driving in a part 
 of Jones' division and capturing a battery just 
 before A. P. Hill's troops arrived. With these 
 reinforcements the Confederates drove back the 
 brave Highlanders from the suburbs of Sharps- 
 burg, which they had reached. Stubborn Scotch 
 blood would permit only a reluctant retreat. 
 Sharp fighting occurred around the Sherrick 
 house with results seen in the lower picture. 
 Night closed the battle, both sides exhausted. 
 
nitrtam tt? intraaum 0f 
 
 * 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 high ridge, were Confederate breastworks and rifle-pits, which 
 commanded the bridge with a direct or enfilading fire. While 
 the Federal right was fighting on the morning of the 17th, Mc- 
 Clellan sent an order to Burnside to advance on the bridge, 
 to take possession of it and cross the stream by means of it. 
 It must have been about ten o'clock when Burnside received 
 the order as McClellan was more than two miles away. 
 
 Burnside's chief officer at this moment was General 
 Jacob D. Cox (afterward Governor of Ohio), who had suc- 
 ceeded General Reno, killed at South Mountain. On Cox fell 
 the task of capturing the stone bridge. The defense of 
 the bridge was in the hands of General Robert Toombs, a 
 former United States senator and a member of Jefferson 
 Davis' Cabinet. Perhaps the most notable single event in the 
 life of General Toombs was his holding of the Burnside 
 Bridge at Antietam for three hours against the assaults of the 
 Federal troops. The Confederates had been weakened at this 
 point by the sending of Walker to the support of Jackson, 
 where, as we have noticed, he took part in the deadly assault 
 upon Sedgwick's division. Toombs, therefore, with his one 
 brigade had a heavy task before him in defending the bridge 
 with his small force, notwithstanding his advantage of position. 
 
 McClellan sent several urgent orders to advance at all 
 hazards. Burnside forwarded these to Cox, and in the fear 
 that the latter would be unable to carry the bridge by a direct 
 front attack, he sent Rodman with a division to cross the creek 
 by a ford some distance below. This was accomplished after 
 much difficulty. Meanwhile, in rapid succession, one assault 
 after another was made upon the bridge and, about one o'clock, 
 it was carried, at the cost of five hundred men. The Confed- 
 erates fell back. A lull in the fighting along the whole line 
 of battle now ensued. 
 
 Burnside, however, received another order from Mc- 
 Clellan to push on up the heights and to the village of Sharps- 
 burg. The great importance of this move, if successful, was 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE SEVENTEENTH NEW YORK ARTILLERY DRILLING BEFORE THE CAPITAL 
 
 In the background rises the dome of the Capitol which this regiment remained to defend until it was ordered to Petersburg, in 1864. 
 It appears in parade formation. The battery commander leads it, mounted. The battery consists of six pieces, divided into three 
 platoons of two guns each. In front of each platoon is the platoon commander, mounted. Each piece, with its limber and caisson, forms 
 a section; the chief of section is mounted, to the right and a little to the rear of each piece. The cannoneers are mounted on 
 the limbers and caissons in the rear. To the left waves the notched guidon used by both the cavalry and light artillery. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 A LIGHT BATTERY AT FORT WHIPPLE, DEFENSES OF WASHINGTON 
 
 This photograph shows the flat nature of the open country about Washington. There were no natural fortifications around the city. 
 Artificial works were necessary throughout. Fort WTiipple lay to the south of Fort Corcoran, one of the three earliest forts con- 
 structed. It was built later, during one of the recurrent panics at the rumor that the Confederates were about to descend upon Wash- 
 ington. This battery of six guns, the one on the right hand, pointing directly out of the picture, looks quite formidable. One can 
 imagine the burst of fire from the underbrush which surrounds it, should it open upon the foe. At present it is simply drilling. 
 
a I 
 niirtam Sty? SImmmnn 0f ilj? Nnrtl} 
 
 Sept. 
 1862 
 
 that it would cut Lee out from his line of retreat by way of 
 Shepherdstown. 
 
 After replenishing the ammunition and adding some fresh 
 troops, Cox advanced at three o'clock with the utmost gal- 
 lantry toward Sharpsburg. The Confederates disputed the 
 ground with great bravery. But Cox swept all before him and 
 was at the edge of the village when he was suddenly confronted 
 by lines in blue uniforms who instantly opened fire. The Fed- 
 erals were astonished to see the blue-clad battalions before 
 them. They must be Union soldiers; but how did they get 
 there? The matter was soon explained. They were A. P. 
 Hill's division of Lee's army which had just arrived from 
 Harper's Ferry, and they had dressed themselves in the uni- 
 forms that they had taken from the Federal stores. 
 
 Hill had come just in time to save Lee's headquarters 
 from capture. He checked Cox's advance, threw a portion of 
 the troops into great confusion, and steadily pressed them back 
 toward the Antietam. In this, the end of the battle, General 
 Rodman fell mortally wounded. Cox retired in good order 
 and Sharpsburg remained in the hands of the Confederates. 
 
 Thus, with the approach of nightfall, closed the memor- 
 able battle of Antietam. For fourteen long hours more than 
 one hundred thousand men, with five hundred pieces of artil- 
 lery, had engaged in titanic combat. As the pall of battle 
 smoke rose and cleared away, the scene presented was one to 
 make the stoutest heart shudder. There lay upon the ground, 
 scattered for three miles over the valleys and the hills or in the 
 improvised hospitals, more than twenty thousand men. Horace 
 Greeley was probably right in pronouncing this the bloodiest 
 day in American history. 
 
 Although tactically it was a drawn battle, Antietam was 
 decisively in favor of the North inasmuch as it ended the first 
 Confederate attempt at a Northern invasion. General Lee 
 realized that his ulterior plans had been thwarted by this en- 
 gagement and after a consultation with his corps commanders 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 "STAND TO HORSE!" AN AMERICAN VOLUNTEER CAVALRYMAN, OCTOBER, 1862 
 
 "He's not a regular but he's 'smart.'" This tribute to the soldierly bearing of the trooper above was 
 bestowed, forty-nine years after the taking of the picture, by an officer of the TJ. S. cavalry, himself a Civil 
 War veteran. The recipient of such high praise is seen as he "stood to horse" a month after the battle 
 of Antietam. The war was only in its second year, but his drill is quite according to army regulations 
 hand to bridle, six inches from the bit. His steady glance as he peers from beneath his hat into the sun- 
 light tells its own story. Days and nights in the saddle without food or sleep, sometimes riding along the 
 60-mile picket-line in front of the Army of the Potomac, sometimes faced by sudden encounters with the 
 Southern raiders, have all taught him the needed confidence in himself, his horse, and his equipment. 
 
ttiirtam 
 
 Sntmaum 0f 
 
 he determined to withdraw from Maryland. On the night of 
 the 18th the retreat began and early the next morning the 
 Confederate army had all safely recrossed the Potomac. 
 
 The great mistake of the Maryland campaign from the 
 standpoint of the Confederate forces, thought General Long- 
 street, was the division of Lee's army, and he believed that if 
 Lee had kept his forces together he would not have been forced 
 to abandon the campaign. At Antietam, he had less than 
 forty thousand men, who were in poor condition for battle 
 while McClellan had about eighty-seven thousand, most of 
 whom were fresh and strong, though not more than sixty 
 thousand were in action. 
 
 The moral effect of the battle of Antietam was incalcul- 
 ably great. It aroused the confidence of the Northern people. 
 It emboldened President Lincoln to issue five days after its 
 close the proclamation freeing the slaves in the seceded states. 
 He had written the proclamation long before, but it had lain 
 inactive in his desk at Washington. All through the struggles 
 of the summer of 1862 he had looked forward to the time when 
 he could announce his decision to the people. But he could not 
 do it then. With the doubtful success of Federal arms, to 
 make such a bold step would have been a mockery and would 
 have defeated the very end he sought. 
 
 The South had now struck its first desperate blow at the 
 gateways to the North. By daring, almost unparalleled in 
 warfare, it had swung its courageous army into a strategical 
 position where with the stroke of fortune it might have ham- 
 mered down the defenses of the National capital on the south 
 and then sweep on a march of invasion into the North. The 
 Northern soldiers had parried the blow. They had saved them- 
 selves from disaster and had held back the tide of the Con- 
 federacy as it beat against the Mason and Dixon line, forcing 
 it back into the State of Virginia where the two mighty fight- 
 ing bodies were soon to meet again in a desperate struggle for 
 the right-of-way at Fredericksburg. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 19 
 
 THE MEDIATOR 
 
 President Lincoln's Visit to the Camps at Antietam, October 8, 1862. Yearning for the speedy termination of the war, Lincoln came to 
 view the Army of the Potomac, as he had done at Harrison's Landing. Puzzled to understand how Lee could have circumvented a 
 superior force on the Peninsula, he was now anxious to learn why a crushing blow had not been struck. Lincoln (after Gettysburg) 
 expressed the same thought: "Our army held the war in the hollow of their hand and they would not close it!" On Lincoln's right 
 stands Allan Pinkerton, the famous detective and organizer of the Secret Service of the army. At the President's left is General 
 John A. McClernand, soon to be entrusted by Lincoln with reorganizing military operations in the West. 
 
STONE'S RIVER, OR MURFREESBORO 
 
 As it is, the battle of Stone's River seems less clearly a Federal 
 victory than the battle of Shiloh. The latter decided the fall of Corinth; 
 the former did not decide the fall of Chattanooga. Offensively it was a 
 drawn battle, as looked at from either side. As a defensive battle, how- 
 ever, it was clearly a Union victory. John FisJce in " The Mississippi 
 Valley in the Civil War." 
 
 HE battle of Corinth developed a man William S. Rose- 
 crans whose singular skill in planning the battle, and 
 whose dauntless courage in riding between the firing-lines at 
 the opportune moment, drew the country's attention almost 
 as fully as Grant had done at Fort Donelson. And at this 
 particular moment the West needed, or thought it needed, a 
 man. The autumn months of 1862 had been spent by Generals 
 Bragg and Buell in an exciting race across Kentucky, each at 
 the head of a great army. Buell had saved Louisville from the 
 legions of Bragg, and he had driven the Confederate Army 
 of the Mississippi from the State; but he had not prevented 
 his opponent from carrying away a vast amount of plunder, 
 nor had he won decisive results at the battle of Perry ville, 
 which took place October 8, 1862, four days after the battle 
 of Corinth. Thereupon the Federal authorities decided to 
 relieve Buell of the Army of the Ohio and to give it to 
 General Rosecrans. 
 
 On October 30, 1862, Rosecrans assumed command at 
 Nashville of this force, which was now designated as the Army 
 of the Cumberland. Bragg had concentrated his army at 
 Murfreesboro, in central Tennessee, about thirty miles south- 
 east of Nashville and a mile east of a little tributary of the 
 Cumberland River called Stone's River. Here occurred, two 
 months later, the bloodiest single day's battle in the West, 
 
tf 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 
 4> ^O 
 
 
 .s 
 
 E? 1 
 
 
 .s 1 J5 3 
 
 a j 
 -a u 
 
 5 
 
 cfl g 
 
 ^* D 
 
 a II I 
 
 a I s 
 
 2 <u 43 
 
 5 J3 s 
 
 5 H T3 
 
 o a 
 
 i i s i 
 l*ii 
 
 W J-, T3 ^ 
 * ^ 
 
 C5 
 
 a v 
 
 o .SP 1 
 2 < ^ tS 
 
 * ' 
 a a 
 
 a a > 
 S B 
 
 V 09 
 
 p "S 
 
 * 
 
 .SB 
 
 * 1? g 
 J ^ >? a 
 3 -e I j 
 
 a S ^ 
 
 111 1 
 
 slil 
 
 ^ g a 
 a . ^ ? 
 
 *s a 5 
 
 4> e o 
 n3 "O 60 
 
(Enmtmi at 
 
 ; \ 
 
 a conflict imminent as soon as the news came (on December 
 26th) that the Federals were advancing from Nashville. 
 
 General Bragg did not lose a moment in marshaling his 
 army into well-drawn battle-lines. His army was in two corps 
 with a cavalry division under General Wheeler, Forrest and 
 Morgan being on detached service. The left wing, under Gen- 
 eral Hardee, and the center, under Polk, were sent across 
 Stone's River, the right wing, a division under John C. Breck- 
 inridge, remaining on the eastern side of the stream to guard 
 the town. The line was three miles in length, and on Decem- 
 ber 30th the Federal host that had come from Nashville stood 
 opposite, in a parallel line. It was also in three sections. The 
 left wing, opposite Breckinridge, was commanded by Thomas 
 L. Crittenden, whose brother was a commander in the Confed- 
 eracy. They were sons of the famous United States senator 
 from Kentucky, John J. Crittenden. The Federal center, 
 opposite Polk, was commanded by George H. Thomas, and the 
 right wing, opposing the Confederate left, was led by Alexan- 
 der McD. McCook, one of the well-known "Fighting Mc- 
 Cook " brothers. The effective Federal force was about forty- 
 three thousand men; the Confederate army numbered about 
 thirty-eight thousand. That night they bivouacked within 
 musket range of each other and the camp-fires of each were 
 clearly seen by the other as they shone through the cedar 
 groves that interposed. Thus lay the two great armies, ready 
 to spring upon each other in deadly combat with the coming 
 of the morning. 
 
 Rosecrans had permitted McCook to thin out his lines 
 over too much space, while on that very part of the field Bragg 
 had concentrated his forces for the heaviest attack. The plans 
 of battle made by the two opposing commanders were strik- 
 ingly similar. Rosecrans' plan was to throw his left wing, 
 under Crittenden, across the river upon the Confederate right 
 under Breckinridge, to crush it in one impetuous dash, and to 
 swing around through Murfreesboro to the Franklin road and 
 
52; 
 i i 
 
 Cfi 
 
 O 
 
 .a o 
 
 i a 
 
 -d 
 be g 
 
 fl 4 
 
 tC * 
 
 S O 
 
 a 
 
 1 -9 
 
 QJ -^ 
 
 ^3 a 
 
 g ft 
 
 O 
 
 cd v " w 
 
 -e 
 
 | | _ 
 
 t d 
 
 
 V 
 
 .H :g 
 
 Is o 
 
 I ^ 
 
 O 0) 
 
 fe jg 
 
 OJ +3 
 
 S ^ a & 
 
 ' I - a 1 
 
 T3 (nO 
 
 O 60 03 
 
 63 O S "fl 
 
 1? 1 
 
 - "*" S '3 
 
 Mil 
 
 > ^ J2 a 
 
 0> HJ 0) 
 
 ^H SP 
 
 o .9 
 
 
 
 >J 
 
 "3 
 
 g) " .3 rjr; 
 
 I i|T5 
 
 T3 ~ 
 
 i ^ - a 1 
 
 60 w T3 
 
 S -S 3 4? 
 
 2 SI 
 i ^ 3 
 
 r- 03 
 bo 4> 11 
 
 fl T3 ^ 
 rt fl tJ 
 
 " rt 4J 
 
 a "I a -s 
 
 p >* 9 
 
 o n d g 
 
 HJ *> <U "5 
 
 ^ 3 J3 
 
 S, ^ cfi -3 
 
 i e 1 
 
 ^ S I S 
 
 H a ^ So 
 
iltbwmter (Emtthai at Stone's Uter 
 
 Dec. 
 1862 
 
 cut off the Confederate line of retreat. Bragg, on the other 
 hand, intended to make a similar dasli upon the Union right, 
 pivot upon his center, press back McCook upon that center, 
 crumpling the Federals and seizing the Nashville turnpike to 
 cut off Rosecrans' retreat toward Nashville. Neither, of 
 course, knew of the other's plan, and much would depend on 
 who would strike first. 
 
 At the early light of the last day of the year the Confed- 
 erate left wing moved upon the Union right in a magnificent 
 battle-line, three-quarters of a mile in length and two columns 
 deep. At the same time the Confederate artillery opened with 
 their cannon. McCook was astonished at so fierce and sudden 
 a charge. The gallant Patrick Cleburne, one of the ablest 
 commanders in the Southern armies, led his division, which had 
 been brought from the Confederate right, in the charge. The 
 Federal lines were ill prepared for this sudden onslaught, and 
 before McCook could arrange them several batteries were over- 
 powered and eleven of the heavy guns were in the hands of 
 the Confederates. 
 
 Slowly the Union troops fell back, firing as they went; 
 but they had no power to check the impetuous, overwhelming 
 charge of the onrushing foe. McCook's two right divisions, 
 under Johnson and Jeff. C. Davis, were driven back, but his 
 third division, which was commanded by a young officer who 
 had attracted unusual attention at the battle of Perryville 
 Philip H. Sheridan held its ground. At the first Confed- 
 erate advance, Sill's brigade of Sheridan's division drove the 
 troops in front of it back into their entrenchments, and in the 
 charge the brave Sill lost his life. 
 
 While the battle raged with tremendous fury on the 
 Union right, Rosecrans was three miles away, throwing his 
 left across the river. Hearing the terrific roar of battle at the 
 other end of the line, Rosecrans hastened to begin his attack 
 on Breckinridge hoping to draw a portion of the Confederate 
 force away from McCook. But as the hours of the forenoon 
 
00 C 
 
 I 
 
 S 5 
 
 : 2 s o 
 
 I 5 
 
 I S* 
 
 a a .- 
 
 1 - 
 
 ?? "c 
 
 I 5 3 fl 
 
 ^ C fl "O 
 
 o u o u 
 
 ~ S S, o 
 
 fl O o 5 
 
 "" o S 
 
 br . (H 
 
 C OJ -M OJ 
 
 1 3 I 
 
 > . 42 J 
 
 | g a jj 
 
 
 
 _, O ." 
 I J. I 1 
 
 " S 2 S 
 
 -0*0^0 
 
 S fl B 
 
 5 a g 
 
 2 k 
 
 & 
 
 a 43 
 
 ~ o> 
 
 li 
 
 g ^ 
 
 !l 
 
 ^ v B S 
 
 J c 2 ft 
 
 t. - 3 
 
 SP 51 58 rt 
 
 I ^ c .2 
 
 1 1 S, 1 
 
 H IB 7 V 
 
 4) 3 3 
 
 J> 43 -B ^ 
 
 be oo be 4> 
 
 C g (3 43 
 
 ill* 
 
 II 
 si -i 
 
(Enmlmt at 
 
 '0 iltwr 
 
 passed he was dismayed as he noted that the sound of battle 
 was coming nearer, and he rightly divined that his right wing 
 was receding before the dashing soldiers of the South. He 
 ordered McCook to dispute every inch of the ground ; but Mc- 
 Cook's command was soon torn to pieces and disorganized, 
 except the division of Sheridan. 
 
 The latter stood firm against the overwhelming numbers, 
 a stand that attracted the attention of the country and brought 
 him military fame. He checked the onrushing Confederates 
 at the point of the bayonet; he formed a new line under fire. 
 In his first position Sheridan held his ground for two hours. 
 The Confederate attack had also fallen heavily on Negley, who 
 was stationed on Sheridan's left, and on Palmer, both of 
 Thomas' center. Rousseau commanding the reserves, and 
 Van Cleve of Crittenden's forces were ordered to the support 
 of the Union center and right. Here, for two hours longer 
 the battle raged with unabated fury, and the slaughter of brave 
 men on both sides was appalling. Three times the whole Con- 
 federate left and center were thrown against the Union divis- 
 ions, but failed to break the lines. At length when their car- 
 tridge boxes were empty Sheridan's men could do nothing but 
 retire for more ammunition, and they did this in good order 
 to a rolling plain near the Nashville road. But Rousseau of 
 Thomas' center was there to check the Confederate advance. 
 
 It was now past noon, and still the battle roar resounded 
 unceasingly through the woods and hills about Murfreesboro. 
 Though both hosts had struggled and suffered since early 
 morning, they still held to their guns, pouring withering vol- 
 leys into each other's ranks. The Federal right and center 
 had been forced back at right angles to the position they had 
 held when day dawned; and the Confederate left was swung 
 around at right angles to its position of the morning. The 
 Federal left rested on Stone's River, while Bragg's right 
 was on the same stream and close to the line in blue. Mean- 
 time, Rosecrans had massed his artillery on a little hill 
 
se 
 
 M 
 
 O 
 
 2 
 
 1 1 
 I ? 
 
 
 O 03 2 
 
 * 2 
 
 o s-s 
 
 I I 
 -Q ch 
 
 ^ 
 ju ,3 
 
 d 
 
 rt -2 X! 
 
 i I ts 
 
 eS *"* 4_> 
 
 -5 T3 
 
 O 
 
 > "O 
 
 >> S3 eS 
 
 R I a 
 
 U 1 1 eg 
 
 Pi S ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 e8 
 
 o 
 
 s a * 
 
 S JS ti 
 
 . * s 
 
 ^^ iT S 
 
 ^ 1 
 
 lia I 
 
 r^ I ! o. 
 
 w S .2 
 
 II! 
 
 O X! _. O 
 
 s o .g co 
 
 I.I 
 
 IS 
 
 -2 g s 
 
 CO ti O 
 
 ! fc 
 
 e8 "O O 
 
 ! rt *H 
 
 2 ^ 
 
 .S | I "2 
 
 f & 
 
 ~ ' 
 
 W a 
 
 c3 co 
 
 *? "S 
 
 o ;g 
 
 ^ -o* 
 
 a ? IS 
 
 3 -I 
 
 . >> 
 
 PH tJ 
 
 _^ o 
 
 .i ^ 
 
 J8 
 
looking the field of action. He had also re-formed the broken 
 lines of the right and center and called in twelve thousand fresh 
 troops. Then, after a brief lull, the battle opened again and 
 the ranks of both sides were torn with grape and canister and 
 bursting shells. 
 
 In answer to Bragg's call for reenforcements came Breck- 
 inridge with all but one brigade of his division, a host of about 
 seven thousand fresh troops. The new Confederate attack 
 began slowly, but increased its speed at every step. Suddenly, 
 a thundering volley burst from the line in blue, and the front 
 ranks of the attacking column disappeared. Again, a volley 
 tore through the ranks in gray, and the assault was abandoned. 
 
 The battle had raged for nearly eleven hours, when night 
 enveloped the scene, and the firing abated slowly and died 
 away. It had been a bloody day this first day's fight at 
 Stone's River and except at Antietam it had not thus far 
 been surpassed in the war. The advantage was clearly with 
 the Confederates. They had pressed back the Federals for two 
 miles, had routed their right wing and captured many pris- 
 oners and twenty-eight heavy guns. But Rosecrans deter- 
 mined to hold his ground and try again. 
 
 The next day was New Year's and but for a stray fusil- 
 lade, here and there, both armies remained inactive, except that 
 each quietly prepared to renew the contest on the morrow. 
 The renewal of the battle on January 2nd was fully expected 
 on both sides, but there was little fighting till four in the after- 
 noon. Rosecrans had sent General Van Cleve's division ' on 
 January 1st across the river to seize an elevation from which he 
 could shell the town of Murfreesboro. Bragg now sent Breck- 
 inridge to dislodge the division, and he did so with splendid 
 effect. But Breckinridge's men came into such a position as 
 to be exposed to the raking fire of fifty-two pieces of Federal 
 artillery on the west side of the river. Returning the deadly 
 and constant fire as best they could, they stood the storm of 
 shot and shell for half an hour when they retreated to a place 
 
 V 
 
AN UNCEASING WORK OF WAR 
 
 In the picture the contraband laborers often pressed into service by Federals are repairing the "stringer" 
 track near Murfreesboro after the battle of Stone's River. The long lines of single-track road, often involv- 
 ing a change from broad-gauge to narrow-gauge, were entirely inadequate for the movement of troops 
 in that great area. In these isolated regions the railroads often became the supreme objective of both 
 sides. When disinclined to offer battle, each struck in wild raids against the other's line of communica- 
 tion. Sections of track were tipped over embankments; rails were torn up, heated red-hot in bonfires, and 
 twisted so that they could never be used again. The wrecking of a railroad might postpone a maneuver 
 for months, or might terminate a campaign suddenly in defeat. Each side in retreat burned its bridges 
 and destroyed the railroad behind it. Again advancing, each had to pause for the weary work of repair. 
 
iltfmmtfrr (Combat at >tmu>'0 
 
 Dec. 
 1862 
 
 of safety, leaving seventeen hundred of their number dead or 
 wounded on the field. That night the two armies again lay 
 within musket shot of each other. The next day brought no 
 further conflict and during that night General Bragg moved 
 away to winter quarters at Shelbyville, on the Elk River. 
 
 Murfreesboro, or Stone's River, was one of the great bat- 
 tles of the war. The losses were about thirteen thousand to 
 the Federals and over ten thousand to the Confederates. Both 
 sides claimed victory the South because of Bragg's signal 
 success on the first day; the North because of Breckinridge's 
 fearful repulse at the final onset and of Bragg's retreating in 
 the night and refusing to fight again. A portion of the Con- 
 federate army occupied Shelbyville, Tennessee, and the larger 
 part entrenched at Tullahoma, eighteen miles to the southeast. 
 
 Six months after the battle of Stone's River, the Federal 
 army suddenly awoke from its somnolent condition a winter 
 and spring spent in raids and unimportant skirmishes and 
 became very busy preparing for a long and hasty march. Rose- 
 crans' plan of campaign was brilliant and proved most effective. 
 He realized that Tullahoma was the barrier to Chattanooga, 
 and determined to drive the Confederates from it. 
 
 On June 23, 1863, the advance began. The cavalry, under 
 General Stanley, had received orders to advance upon Shelby- 
 ville on the 24th, and during that night to build immense and 
 numerous camp-fires before the Confederate stronghold at 
 Shelbyville, to create the impression that Rosecrans' entire 
 army was massing at that point. But the wily leader of the 
 Federals had other plans, and when Stanley, supported by 
 General Granger, had built his fires, the larger force was 
 closing in upon Tullahoma. 
 
 The stratagem dawned upon Bragg too late to check 
 Rosecrans' plans. Stanley and Granger made a brilliant cap- 
 ture of Shelbyville, and Bragg retired to Tullahoma ; but find- 
 ing here that every disposition had been made to fall upon his 
 rear, he continued his southward retreat toward Chattanooga. 
 
 rwi 
 
 (L. 
 
 [Part VI] 
 

 THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the -whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred 'to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth t Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value oj the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS ! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART VII 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 FREDERICKSBURG 
 AND CHANCELLORSVILLE 
 
 The Federal Army Repulsed With Frightful Loss 
 on the Banks of the Rappahannock 
 
 Victory for the South "Stonewall" Jackson's 
 
 Last Fight 
 
 Major-General Ambrose E. Burnside The Second Leader Against Richmond 
 
 Fredericksburg as Seen from Across the River 
 
 The Flaming Heights A Target for the Federal Guns 
 
 The Pontoon Bridges at Franklin Crossing 
 
 Officers of the Irish Brigade 
 
 Marye's House The Summit of Slaughter 
 
 Lacy's House, General Sumner's Headquarters, December n, 1862 
 
 The New Leader and His Staff General Joseph Hooker 
 General " Stonewall " Jackson Just Before His Mortal Wound at 
 
 Chancellorsville 
 
 The Tangled Nook Where " Stonewall " Jackson Fell 
 
 The Wall at Fredericksburg Twice the Scene of Vigorous Defense 
 
 Hooker's Headquarters During the Battle of Chancellorsville 
 
 Wounded Indian Sharpshooters 
 
 AND 
 
 A Colored Frontispiece a Remarkable Military Painting by J. W. Gies 
 "Skirmishers at Chancellorsville" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by detailed and authentic 
 descriptions of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the narrative text 
 the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART SEVEN 
 
 FREDERICKSBURG 
 A New Leader and a Federal Disaster 
 
 CHANCELLORSVILLE 
 "Stonewall" Jackson's Last Battle 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 1 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART SEVEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 
 J. W. Gies, "Skirmishers at Chancellorsville" 
 
 Fredericksburg 
 
 The movement of the Federal army on Fredericksburg resulted 
 in one of the bloodiest battles of the entire war, and the valor of 
 the Federal troops in crossing the Rappahannock River under 
 fire and attacking the fortified heights on the opposite bank 
 affords a rare tale of desperate courage. Without seeing the 
 pictures here presented it is difficult to realize the thrilling 
 spectacle of this terrific struggle. 
 
 Chancellorsville 
 
 The victory at Chancellorsville developed such extraordinary 
 confidence in the Confederate forces that it brought them with 
 relentless vigor against the almost impregnable Federal lines at 
 Gettysburg. At Chancellorsville the Confederate army suffered 
 a serious loss in the fatal wounding of " Stonewall " Jackson. 
 
 The War Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 show the historic country on both sides of the Rappahannock 
 River as it appeared at the time of the battle of Fredericksburg. 
 The commanding generals as they appeared at the time of the 
 battle and the scenes of warfare, including the dead and wounded, 
 are brought before the reader with startling vividness. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
\\ 
 
 FREDERICKSBURG DISASTER FOR A 
 NEW UNION LEADER 
 
 The Army of the Potomac had fought gallantly; it had not lost a 
 single cannon, all its attacks being made by masses of infantry; it had 
 experienced neither disorder nor rout. But the defeat was complete, and 
 its effects were felt throughout the entire country as keenly as in the ranks 
 of the army. The little confidence that Burnside had been able to inspire 
 in his soldiers had vanished, and the respect which everybody entertained 
 for the noble character of the unfortunate general could not supply its 
 place. Comte de Paris, in "History of the Civil War in America.' 1 '' 
 
 THE silent city of military graves at Fredericksburg is 
 a memorial of one of the bloodiest battles of the Civil 
 War. The battle of Antietam had been regarded a victory by 
 the Federals and a source of hope to the North, after a weari- 
 some period of inaction and defeats. General George B. Mc- 
 Clellan, in command of the Army of the Potomac, failed to 
 follow up this advantage and strike fast and hard while the 
 Southern army was shattered and weak. President Lincoln's 
 impatience was brought to a climax; McClellan was relieved 
 and succeeded by General Ambrose E. Burnside, who was 
 looked upon with favor by the President, and who had twice 
 declined this proffered honor. It was on November 5, 1862, 
 nearly two months after Antietam, when this order was issued. 
 The Army of the Potomac was in splendid form and had 
 made plans for a vigorous campaign. On the 9th Burnside 
 assumed command, and on the following day McClellan took 
 leave of his beloved troops. 
 
 Burnside at once changed the whole plan of campaign, 
 and decided to move on Fredericksburg, which lay between the 
 Union and Confederate armies. He organized his army into 
 
for a New 
 
 three grand divisions, under Generals Sumner, Hooker, and 
 Franklin, commanding the right, center, and left, and moved 
 his troops from Warrenton to Falmouth. A delay of some 
 two weeks was due to the failure of arrival of the pontoons. In 
 a council of war held on the night of December 10th the 
 officers under Burnside expressed themselves almost unani- 
 mously as opposed to the plan of battle, but Burnside disre- 
 garded their views and determined to carry out his original 
 plans immediately. After some delay and desultory fighting 
 for two days, the crossing of the army was effected by the 
 morning of December 13th. By this time General Robert E. 
 Lee, commanding the Confederates, had his army concen- 
 trated and entrenched on the hills surrounding the town. In 
 their efforts to place their bridges the Federals were seriously 
 hindered by the firing of the Confederate sharpshooters 
 " hornets that were stinging the Army of the Potomac into a 
 frenzy." The Confederate fire continued until silenced by a 
 heavy bombardment of the city from the Federal guns, when 
 the crossing of the army into Fredericksburg was completed 
 without further interference. 
 
 The forces of Lee were in battle array about the town. 
 Their line stretched for five miles along the range of hills which 
 spread in crescent shape around the lowland where the city 
 lay, surrounding it on all sides save the east, where the river 
 flowed. The strongest Confederate position was on the slopes 
 of the lowest hill of the range, Marye's Heights, which rose 
 in the rear of the town. Along the foot of this hill there was 
 a stone wall, about four feet in height, bounding the eastern 
 side of the Telegraph road, which at this point runs north 
 and south, being depressed a few feet below the surface of 
 the stone wall, thus forming a breastwork for the Confed- 
 erate troops. Behind it a strong force was concealed, while 
 higher up, in several ranks, the main army was massed, stretch- 
 ing along the line of hills. The right wing, consisting of 
 thirty thousand troops on an elevation near Hamilton's Cross- 
 
THE SECOND LEADER AGAINST RICHMOND 
 
 Major-General Ambrose Everett Burnside was a West Point graduate, inventor of a 
 breech-loading rifle, commander of a brigade in the first battle of Bull Run, captor of 
 Roanoke Island and Newberne (North Carolina), and commander of the Federal left at 
 Antietam. He was appointed to the command of the Army of the Potomac and succeeded 
 General George B. McClellan on November 8, 1862. He was a brave soldier, but was an 
 impatient leader and inclined to be somewhat reckless. He pressed rapidly his advance 
 against Lee and massed his entire army along Stafford Heights, on the east bank of the 
 Rappahannock, opposite Fredericksburg. According to General W. B. Franklin (who 
 commanded the left grand division of the army), the notion that a serious battle was 
 necessary to Federal control of the town "was not entertained by any one." General 
 Sumner (who led the advance of Burnside's army) held this opinion but he had not 
 received orders to cross the river. Crossing was delayed nearly a month and this 
 delay resulted in the Federal disaster on December 13th. This put an abrupt end to 
 active operations by Burnside against Lee. This picture was taken at Warrenton, 
 November 24th, on the eve of the departure of the army for its march to Fredericksburg. 
 
ing of the Fredericksburg and Potomac Railroad, was com- 
 manded by " Stonewall " Jackson. The left, on Marye's 
 Heights and Marye's Hill, was commanded by the redoubtable 
 Longstreet. The Southern forces numbered about seventy- 
 eight thousand. 
 
 Into the little city below and the adjoining valleys, the 
 Federal troops had been marching for two days. Franklin's 
 Left Grand Division of forty thousand was strengthened by 
 two divisions from Hooker's Center Grand Division, and was 
 ordered to make the first attack on the Confederate right under 
 Jackson. Sumner's Right Grand Division, also reenforced 
 from Hooker's forces, was formed for assault against the Con- 
 federate's strongest point at Marye's Hill. 
 
 All this magnificent and portentous battle formation had 
 been effected under cover of a dense fog, and when it lifted on 
 that fateful Saturday there was revealed a scene of truly mili- 
 tary grandeur. Concealed by the somber curtain of nature 
 the Southern hosts had fixed their batteries and entrenched 
 themselves most advantageously upon the hills, and the Union 
 legions, massed in menacing strength below, now lay within 
 easy cannon-shot of their foe. The Union army totaled one 
 hundred and thirteen thousand men. After skirmishing and 
 gathering of strength, it was at length ready for the final 
 spring and the death-grapple. 
 
 When the sun's rays broke through the fog during the 
 forenoon of December 13th, Franklin's Grand Division was 
 revealed in full strength in front of the Confederate right, 
 marching and countermarching in preparation for the com- 
 ing conflict. Officers in new, bright uniforms, thousands of 
 bayonets gleaming in the sunshine, champing steeds, rattling 
 gun-carriages whisking artillery into proper range of the foe, 
 infantry, cavalry, batteries, with officers and men, formed a 
 scene of magnificent grandeur which excited the admiration 
 even of the Confederates. This maneuver has been called the 
 grandest military scene of the war. 
 
 .1 
 
 "V- 
 
 ti7rn?f 
 
THE DETAINED GUNS 
 
 Fredericksburg, February, 1863. In the foreground, looking from 
 what is approximately the same position as the opening picture, 
 are three guns of Tyler's Connecticut battery. It was from all 
 along this ridge that the town had suffered its bombardment 
 in December of the previous 
 year. Again the armies were 
 separated by the Rappahan- 
 nock River. There was a new 
 commander at the head of the 
 Army of the Potomac Gen- 
 eral Hooker. The plundered 
 and deserted town now held 
 by the Confederates was to be 
 made the objective of another 
 attack. The heights beyond 
 were once more to be assaulted ; 
 bridges were to be rebuilt. 
 But all to no purpose. This 
 ground of much contention was 
 deserted some time before Lee 
 advanced to his invasion of 
 Pennsylvania. Very slowly the 
 inhabitants of Fredericksburg 
 
 had returned to their ruined homes. The town was a vast 
 Federal cemetery, the dead being buried in gardens and 
 backyards, for during its occupancy almost every dwelling had 
 been turned into a temporary hospital. After the close of the 
 
 war these bodies were gathered 
 and a National Cemetery was 
 established on Willis' Hill, 
 on Marye's Heights, the point 
 successfully defended by Lee's 
 veterans. 
 
 Heavy pontoon-boats, each on 
 its separate wagon, were some- 
 times as necessary as food or 
 ammunition. At every impor- 
 tant crossing of the many rivers 
 that had to be passed in 
 the Peninsula Campaign ' 
 bridges had been destf 
 There were few places; 
 these streams were forofi 
 Pontoons, therefore, ma(c.. 
 most important adjunct t> 
 Army of the Potomac. 
 
 PONTOON-BOATS IN TRANSIT 
 
eiffrmr//ffff/ff/fff/ 
 
 Uta&sfrr for a 
 
 Scatter 
 
 Yet with all this brave show, we have seen that Burnside's 
 subordinate officers were unanimous in their belief in the 
 rashness of the undertaking. Enthusiasm was sadly lacking. 
 The English military writer, Colonel Henderson, has explained 
 why this was so: 
 
 And yet that vast array, so formidable of aspect, lacked that 
 moral force without which physical power, even in its most terrible 
 form, is but an idle show. Not only were the strength of the Confed- 
 erate position, the want of energy of preliminary movements, the inse- 
 curity of their own situation, but too apparent to the intelligence of 
 the regimental officers and men, but they mistrusted their commander. 
 Northern writers have recorded that the Army of the Potomac never 
 went down to battle with less alacrity than on this day at Fredericks- 
 burg. 
 
 The first advance began at 8:30 in the morning, while 
 the fog was still dense, upon Jackson's right. Reynolds 
 ordered Meade with a division, supported by two other divi- 
 sions under Doubleday and Gibbon, to attack Jackson at his 
 weakest point, the extreme right of the Confederate lines, 
 and endeavor to seize one of the opposing heights. The ad- 
 vance was made in three lines of battle, which were guarded in 
 front and on each flank by artillery which swept the field in 
 front as the army advanced. The Confederates were placed 
 to have an enfilading sweep from both flanks along the entire 
 front line of march. When Reynolds' divisions had ap- 
 proached within range, Jackson's small arms on the left poured 
 in a deadly fire, mowing down the brave men in the Union 
 lines in swaths, leaving broad gaps where men had stood. 
 
 This fire was repeated again and again, as the Federals 
 pressed on, only to be repulsed. Once only was the Confeder- 
 ate line broken, when Meade carried the crest, capturing flags 
 and prisoners. The ground lost by the Confederates was soon 
 recovered, and the Federals were forced to retire. Some of the 
 charges made by the Federals during this engagement were 
 heroic in the extreme, only equaled by the opposition met 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE FLAMING HEIGHTS 
 
 This photograph from the Fredericksburg river-bank recalls a terrible scene. On those memorable days of December 11 and 12, 1862, 
 from these very trenches shown in the foreground, the ragged gray riflemen saw on that hillside across the river the blue of the uni- 
 forms of the massed Federal troops. The lines of tents made great white spaces, but the ground could hardly be seen for the host 
 of men who were waiting, alas! to die by thousands on this coveted shore. From these hills, too, burst an incessant flaming and roar- 
 ing cannon fire. Siege-guns and field artillery poured shot and shell into the town of Fredericksburg. Every house became a target, 
 though deserted except for a few hardy and venturesome riflemen. There was scarcely a dwelling that escaped. Ruined and battered 
 and bloody, Fredericksburg three times was a Federal hospital, and its backyards became little cemeteries. 
 
 A TARGET AT FREDERICKSBURG FOR THE FEDERAL GUNS 
 
fnr a New foator 
 
 Dec. 
 
 1862 
 
 J 
 
 from the foe. In one advance, knapsacks were unslung and 
 bayonets fixed; a brigade marched across a plowed field, and 
 passed through broken lines of other brigades, which were 
 retiring to the rear in confusion from the leaden storm. 
 
 The fire became incessant and destructive; many fell, 
 killed or wounded; the front line slackened its pace, and with- 
 out orders commenced firing. A halt seemed imminent, and a 
 halt in the face of the terrific fire to which the men were exposed 
 meant death ; but, urged on by regimental commanders in per- 
 son, the charge was renewed, when with a shout they leaped 
 the ditches, charged across the railroad, and upon the foe, kill- 
 ing many with the bayonet and capturing several hundred pris- 
 oners. But this was only a temporary gain. In every instance 
 the Federals were shattered and driven back. Men were lying 
 dead in heaps, the wounded and dying were groaning in 
 agony. Soldiers were fleeing; officers were galloping to and 
 fro urging their lines forward, and begging their superior 
 officers for assistance and reenforcement. 
 
 A dispatch to Burnside from Franklin, dated 2:45, was 
 as follows: " My left has been very badly handled; what hope 
 is there of getting reenforcements across the river?" An- 
 other dispatch, dated 3:45, read: " Our troops have gained no 
 ground in the last half hour." 
 
 In their retreat the fire was almost as destructive as dur- 
 ing the assault. Most of the wounded were brought from the 
 field after this engagement, but the dead were left where they 
 fell. It was during this engagement that General George D. 
 Bayard was mortally wounded by a shot which had severed 
 the sword belt of Captain Gibson, leaving him uninjured. The 
 knapsack of a soldier who was in a stooping posture was struck 
 by a ball, and a deck of cards was sent flying twenty feet in 
 the air. Those witnessing the ludicrous scene called to him, 
 "Oh, deal me a hand!" thus indicating the spirit of levity 
 among soldiers even amid such surroundings. Another sol- 
 dier sitting on the ground suddenly leaped high above the 
 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE BRIDGES THAT A BAND OF MUSIC THREATENED 
 
 At Franklin Crossing, on the Rappahannock, occurred an incident that proves how little things may change 
 the whole trend of the best-laid plans. The left Union wing under the command of General Franklin, 
 composed of the First Army Corps under General Reynolds, and the Sixth under General W. F. Smith, 
 was crossing to engage in the battle of Fredericksburg. For two days they poured across these yielding 
 planks between the swaying boats to the farther shore. Now, in the crossing of bridges, moving bodies of 
 men must break step or even well-built structures might be threatened. The colonel of one of the regi- 
 ments in General Devens' division that led the van ordered his field music to strike up just as the head 
 of the column swept on to the flimsy planking; before the regiment was half-way across, unconsciously the 
 men had fallen into step and the whole fabric was swaying to the cadenced feet. Vibrating like a great fiddle- 
 string, the bridge would have sunk and parted, but a keen eye had seen the danger. "Stop that music!" 
 was the order, and a staff officer spurred his horse through the men, shouting at top voice. The lone charge 
 was made through the marching column: some jumped into the pontoons to avoid the hoofs; a few went 
 overboard; but the head of the column was reached at last, and the music stopped. A greater blunder 
 than this, however, took place on the plains beyond. Owing to a misunderstanding of orders, 37,000 
 troops were never brought into action; 17,000 men on their front bore the brunt of a long day's fighting. 
 
far a 
 
 Waiter 
 
 Dec. 
 1862 
 
 heads of his comrades as a shell struck the spot, scooping a 
 wheelbarrowful of earth, but the man was untouched. 
 
 Entirely independent of the action in which the Left 
 Grand Division under Franklin was engaged against the right 
 wing of the Confederate line, Sumner's Right Grand Division 
 was engaged in a terrific assault upon the works on Marye's 
 Heights, the stronghold of the Confederate forces. Their 
 position was almost impregnable, consisting of earthworks, 
 wood, and stone barricades running along the sunken road near 
 the foot of Marye's Hill. The Federals were not aware of the 
 sunken road, nor of the force of twenty-five hundred under 
 General Cobb concealed behind the stone wall, this wall not 
 being new work as a part of the entrenchments, but of earlier 
 construction. When the advance up the road was made they 
 were harassed by shot and shell and rifle-balls at every step, 
 but the men came dashing into line undismayed by the terrific 
 fire which poured down upon them. 
 
 The Irish Brigade, the second of Hancock's division, 
 under General Meagher, made a wonderful charge. When 
 they returned from the assault but two hundred and fifty out 
 of twelve hundred men reported under arms from the field, 
 and all these were needed to care for their wounded comrades. 
 The One Hundred and Sixteenth Pennsylvania regiment was 
 new on the field of battle, but did fearless and heroic service. 
 The approach was completely commanded by the Confederate 
 guns. Repeatedly the advance was repulsed by well-directed 
 fire from the batteries. 
 
 Once again Sumner's gallant men charged across a rail- 
 road cut, running down one side and up the other, and still 
 again attempted to escape in the same manner, but each time 
 they were forced to retire precipitately by a murderous fire 
 from the Confederate batteries. Not only was the Confed- 
 erate fire disastrous upon the approach and the successive 
 repulses by the foe, but it also inflicted great damage upon 
 the masses of the Federal army in front of Marye's Hill. 
 
OFFICERS OF THE FAMOUS "IRISH BRIGADE" 
 
 "The Irish Brigade" (consisting of the Twenty-eighth Massachusetts, Sixty-third, Sixty-ninth 
 and Eighty-eighth New York and the One Hundred and Sixteenth Pennsylvania) was com- 
 manded by General Thomas F. Meagher and advanced in Hancock's Division to the first assault 
 at Marye's Heights, on December 13, 1862. In this charge the Irish soldiers moved steadily up 
 the ridge until within a few yards of a sunken road, from which unexpected fire mowed them 
 down. Of the 1,315 men which Meagher led into battle, 545 fell in that charge. The officer stand- 
 ing is Colonel Patrick Kelly, of the Eighty-eighth New York, who was one of the valiant heroes of 
 this charge, and succeeded to the command of the Irish Brigade after General Meagher. He 
 was killed at Petersburg. The officer seated is Captain Clooney, of the same regiment, who 
 was killed at Antietam. Sitting next to him is Father Dillon, Chaplain of the Sixty-third 
 New York, and to the right Father Corby, Chaplain of the Eighty-eighth New York; the 
 latter gave absolution to CaldwelPs Division, of Hancock's Corps, under a very heavy fire at 
 Gettysburg. By the side of Colonel Kelly stands a visiting priest. The identification of this 
 group has been furnished by Captain W. L. D. O'Grady, of the Eighty-eighth New York. 
 
Steadier for a 3>w 
 
 Dec. 
 
 1862 
 
 !^MS^Bs= 
 
 The Confederates' effective and successful work on Marye's 
 Hill in this battle was not alone due to the natural strength 
 of their position, but also to the skill and generalship of the 
 leaders, and to the gallantry, courage, and well-directed aim 
 of their cannoneers and infantry. 
 
 Six times the heroic Union troops dashed against the in- 
 vulnerable position, each time to be repulsed with terrific loss. 
 General Couch, who had command of the Second Corps, view- 
 ing the scene of battle from the steeple of the court-house with 
 General Howard, says : " The whole plain was covered with 
 men, prostrate and dropping, the live men running here and 
 there, and in front closing upon each other, and the wounded 
 coming back. I had never before seen fighting like that, 
 nothing approaching it in terrible uproar and destruction." 
 
 General Howard reports that Couch exclaimed: " Oh, 
 great God! see how our men, our poor fellows, are falling! " 
 At half -past one Couch signaled Burnside: " I am losing. 
 Send two rifle batteries." 
 
 The point and method of attack made by Sumner was 
 anticipated by the Confederates, careful preparation having 
 been made to meet it. The fire from the Confederate batteries 
 harassed the Union lines, and as they advanced steadily, heroic- 
 ally, without hurrah or battle-cry, the ranks were cut to pieces 
 by canister and shell and musket-balls. Heavy artillery fire 
 was poured into the Union ranks from front, right, and left 
 with frightful results. Quickly filling up the decimated ranks 
 they approached the stone wall masking the death-trap where 
 General Cobb lay with a strong force awaiting the approach. 
 Torrents of lead poured into the bodies of the defenseless men, 
 slaying, crushing, destroying the proud army of a few hours 
 before. As though in pity, a cloud of smoke momentarily shut 
 out the wretched scene but brought no balm to the helpless 
 victims of this awful carnage. The ground was so thickly 
 strewn with dead bodies as seriously to impede the movements 
 of a renewed attack. These repeated assaults in such good 
 
 m 
 
 %%$ 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE SUMMIT OF SLAUGHTER 
 
 Marye's House marked the center of the Confederate position on the Heights, before which the Federals 
 fell three deep in one of the bravest and bloodiest assaults of the war. The eastern boundary of the Marye 
 estate was a retaining wall, along which ran a sunken road; on the other side of this was a stone wall, shoulder 
 high, forming a perfect infantry parapet. Here two brigades of Confederates were posted and on the crest 
 above them were the supporting batteries, while the slope between was honeycombed with the rifle-pits 
 of the sharpshooters, one of which is seen in the picture. Six times did the Federals, raked by the deadly 
 fire of the Washington Artillery, advance to within a hundred yards of the sunken road, only to be driven 
 back by the rapid volleys of the Confederate infantry concealed there. Less than three of every five men 
 in Hancock's division came back from their charge on these death-dealing heights. The complete re- 
 pulse of the day and the terrific slaughter were the barren results of an heroic effort to obey orders. 
 
for a 
 
 Dec. 
 1862 
 
 order caused some apprehension on the part of General Lee, 
 who said to Longstreet after the third attack, " General, they 
 are massing very heavily and will break your line, I am afraid." 
 But the great general's fears proved groundless. 
 
 General Cobb was borne from the field mortally wounded, 
 and Kershaw took his place in the desperate struggle. The 
 storm of shot and shell which met the assaults was terrific. 
 Men fell almost in battalions; the dead and wounded lay in 
 heaps. Late in the day the dead bodies, which had become 
 frozen from the extreme cold, were stood up in front of the 
 soldiers as a protection against the awful fire to shield the liv- 
 ing, and at night were set up as dummy sentinels. 
 
 The steadiness of the Union troops, and the silent, deter- 
 mined heroism of the rank and file in these repeated, but hope- 
 less, assaults upon the Confederate works, were marvelous, and 
 amazed even their officers. The real greatness in a battle is the 
 fearless courage, the brave and heroic conduct, of the men 
 under withering fire. It was the enlisted men who were the 
 glory of the army. It was they, the rank and file, who stood 
 in the front, closed the gaps, and were mowed down in 
 swaths like grass by cannon and musket-balls. 
 
 After the sixth disastrous attempt to carry the works of 
 the Confederate left it was night; the Federal army was re- 
 pulsed and had retired; hope was abandoned, and it was seen 
 that the day was lost to the Union side. Then the shat- 
 tered Army of the Potomac sought to gather the stragglers 
 and care for the wounded. Fredericksburg, the beautiful Vir- 
 ginia town, was a pitiable scene in contrast to its appearance 
 a few days before. Ancestral homes were turned into bar- 
 racks and hospitals. The charming drives and stately groves, 
 the wonted pleasure grounds of Colonial dames and Southern 
 cavaliers, were not filled with grand carriages and gay par- 
 ties, but with war horses, soldiers, and military accouterments. 
 Aside from desultory firing by squads and skirmishers at 
 intervals there was no renewal of the conflict. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE FATEFUL CROSSING 
 
 From this, the Lacy House, which Sumner had made his headquarters, he directed the advance of his right 
 grand division of the Army of the Potomac on December 11, 1862. Little did he dream that his men of 
 the Second Corps were to bear the brunt of the fighting and the most crushing blow of the defeat on the 
 13th. Soon after three o'clock on the morning of the llth the columns moved out with alacrity to the 
 river bank and before daybreak, hidden at first by the fog, the pontoniers began building the bridges. 
 Confederate sharpshooters drove off the working party from the bridge below the Lacy House and also 
 from the middle bridge farther down. As the mist cleared, volunteers ferried themselves over in the boats 
 and drove off the riflemen. At last, at daybreak of the 12th, the town of Fredericksburg was occupied, 
 but the whole of another foggy day was consumed in getting the army concentrated on the western shore. 
 Nineteen batteries (one hundred and four guns) accompanied Sumner 's troops, but all save seven of these 
 were ordered back or left in the streets of Fredericksburg. Late on the morning of the 13th the confused 
 and belated orders began to arrive from Burnside's headquarters across the river; one was for Sumner to 
 assault the Confederate batteries on Marye's Heights. At nightfall Sumner's men retired into Fredericks- 
 burg, leaving 4,800 dead or wounded on the field. "Oh, those men, those men over there! I cannot get 
 them out of my mind!" wailed Burnside in an agony of failure. Yet he was planning almost in the same 
 breath to lead in person his old command, the Ninth Corps, in another futile charge in the morning. On 
 the night of the 14th, better judgment prevailed and the order came to retire across the Rappahannock. 
 
rriterirkafwrg itsaisfrr for a fow foator 
 
 The bloody carnage was over, the plan of Burnside had 
 ended in failure, and thousands of patriotic and brave men, 
 blindly obedient to their country's command, were the toll 
 exacted from the Union army. Burnside, wild with anguish 
 at what he had done, walking the floor of his tent, exclaimed, 
 " Oh, those men those men over there," pointing to the 
 battlefield, " I am thinking of them all the time." In his 
 report of the battle to Washington, Burnside gave reasons for 
 the issue, and in a manly way took the responsibility upon him- 
 self, and most highly commended his officers and men. He 
 said, " For the failure in the attack I am responsible, as the 
 extreme gallantry, courage, and endurance shown by them 
 [officers and men] were never excelled." 
 
 President Lincoln's verdict in regard to this battle is ad- 
 verse to the almost unanimous opinion of the historians. In his 
 reply, December 22d, to General Burnside's report of the bat- 
 tle, he says, " Although you were not successful, the attempt 
 was not an error, nor the failure other than an accident." 
 Burnside, at his own request, was relieved of the command of 
 the Army of the Potomac, however, on January 25, 1863, and 
 was succeeded by General Hooker. The Union loss in killed, 
 wounded, and missing was 12,653, and the Confederates lost 
 5,377. 
 
 After the battle the wounded lay on the field in their 
 agony exposed to the freezing cold for forty-eight hours before 
 arrangements were effected to care for them. Many were 
 burned to death by the long, dead grass becoming ignited by 
 cannon fire. The scene witnessed by the army of those scream- 
 ing, agonizing, dying comrades was dreadful and heartrend- 
 ing. Burnside's plan had been to renew the battle, but the 
 overwhelming opinion of the other officers prevailed. The 
 order was withdrawn and the defeated Union army slipped 
 away under the cover of darkness on December 15th, and en- 
 camped in safety across the river. The battle of Fredericks- 
 burg had passed into history. 
 
COPVRIBHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 NEW LEADERS AND NEW PLANS 
 
 General Joseph Hooker and his Staff. These were the men whose work it was, during the winter after 
 Fredericksburg, to restore the esprit de corps of the Army of the Potomac. The tireless energy and magnetic 
 personality of Hooker soon won officers from their disaffection and put an end to desertions which had been 
 going on at the rate of two hundred per day before he took command. By spring everything seemed pro- 
 pitious for an aggressive campaign, the plans for which were brilliantly drawn and at first vigorously carried 
 out, giving truth to Lincoln's expressed belief that Hooker was "a trained and skilful soldier." In that re- 
 markable letter of admonition to Hooker upon assuming command, Lincoln added: "But beware of rashness, 
 beware of rashness; with energy and with sleepless vigilance go forward and give us victories." By some 
 strange fate it was not rashness but quite the contrary which compassed the failure of "Fighting Joe" Hooker 
 at Chancellorsville. His first forward advance was executed with his usual bold initiative. Before Lee could 
 fully divine his purpose, Hooker with thirty-six thousand men was across his left flank in a favorable posi- 
 tion, with the main body of his army at hand ready to give battle. Then came Hooker's inexplicable order 
 to fall back upon Chancellorsville. That very night, consulting in the abandoned Federal position, Lee and 
 Jackson formed the plan which drove Hooker back across the Rappahannock in ignominious defeat. 
 
I- . 
 
 CHANCELLORSVILLE AND JACKSON'S 
 FLANKING MARCH 
 
 AFTER the Fredericksburg campaign the Union forces 
 encamped at Falmouth for the winter, while Lee re- 
 mained with the Southern army on the site of his successful 
 contest at Fredericksburg. Thus the two armies lay facing 
 each other within hailing distance, across the historic river, 
 waiting for the coming of spring. Major-General Joseph 
 Hooker, popularly known as " Fighting Joe " Hooker, who 
 had succeeded Burnside in command of the Army of the 
 Potomac, soon had the troops on a splendid campaign footing. 
 His force was between 125,000 and 130,000 men; Lee's, about 
 60,000. 
 
 Hooker conceived a plan of campaign which was ingen- 
 ious and masterful, and had he carried it out there would 
 have been a different story to tell about Ghancellorsville. The 
 plan was to deploy a portion of the army to serve as a decoy 
 to Lee, while the remainder of the host at the same time 
 occupied the vicinity of Chancellorsville, a country mansion, 
 in the center of the wilderness that stretched along the 
 Rappahannock. 
 
 Lee was a great general and a master in strategy. He 
 had learned of Hooker's plan and, paying but little attention 
 to Sedgwick east of Fredericksburg, had turned to face 
 Hooker. By a rapid night march he met the Union army 
 before it had reached its destination. He was pushed back, 
 however, by Sykes, of Meade's corps, who occupied the posi- 
 tion assigned to him. Meade was on the left, and Slocum on 
 the right, with adequate support in the rear. All was in readi- 
 ness and most favorable for the " certain destruction " of the 
 Confederates predicted by " Fighting Joe " when, to the 
 amazement and consternation of all his officers, Hooker 
 
A MAN OF WHOM MUCH WAS EXPECTED 
 
 General Joseph Hooker. A daring and experienced veteran of the Mexican War, Hooker had risen in the Civil War from brigade com- 
 mander to be the commander of a grand division of the Army of the Potomac, and had never been found wanting. His advancement 
 to the head of the Army of the Potomac, on January 26, 1863, was a tragic episode in his own career and in that of the Federal arms. 
 Gloom hung heavy over the North after Fredericksburg. TJpon Hooker fell the difficult task of redeeming the unfulfilled political 
 pledges for a speedy lifting of that gloom. It was his fortune only to deepen it. 
 
SUmtktng Ittarrlj 
 
 May 
 1863 
 
 \\ 
 
 ordered the whole army to retire to the position it had occupied 
 the day before, leaving the advantage to his opponents. 
 
 Lee quickly moved his army into the position thus relin- 
 quished, and began feeling the Federal lines with skirmishers 
 and some cannonading during the evening of May 1st. By 
 the next morning the two armies were in line of battle. 
 
 The danger in which the Confederate army now found 
 itself was extreme. One large Federal army was on its front, 
 while another was at its rear, below Fredericksburg. But 
 Lee threw the hopes of success into one great and decisive 
 blow at Hooker's host. Dividing an army in the face of 
 the foe is extremely dangerous and contrary to all accepted 
 theories of military strategy; but there comes a time when 
 such a course proves the salvation of the legions in peril. 
 Such was the case at Chancellorsville on May 2, 1863. 
 
 At 7 A.M. the cannonading began its death-song and was 
 soon followed by infantry demonstrations, but without serious 
 results. The action was continued. Early in the afternoon, 
 Hooker by a ruse was beguiled into the belief that Lee's 
 army was in full retreat. What Hooker had seen and be- 
 lieved to be a retreat was the marching of Jackson's forces, 
 about twenty-six thousand strong, from the battlefield. What 
 he did not see, however, was that, after a few miles, Jackson 
 turned abruptly and made for the right flank of the Federal 
 host, the Eleventh Corps, under Howard. It was after half- 
 past five when Jackson broke from the woods into which he 
 had marched in a paralyzing charge upon the unprepared 
 troops of Howard. 
 
 The approach of this Confederate force was first inti- 
 mated to the Federals by the bending of shrubbery, the stam- 
 pede of rabbits and squirrels, and the flocks of birds in wild 
 flight, as before a storm. Then appeared a few skirmishers, 
 then a musket volley, and then the storm broke in all its fury 
 the war scream, the rattling musketry, the incessant roar of 
 cannon. The Confederates fought heroically. The knowledge 
 
J 
 
 F REVIEWS CO. 
 
 'STONEWALL" JACKSON TWO WEEKS BEFORE HIS MORTAL WOUND 
 
 The austere, determined features of the victor of Chancellorsville, just as they appeared two weeks before the tragic shot that cost the 
 Confederacy its greatest Lieutenant-General and, in the opinion of sound historians, its chief hope for independence. Only once had a 
 war photograph of Jackson been taken up to April, 1863, when, just before the movement toward Chancellorsville, he was persuaded to 
 enter a photographer's tent at Hamilton's Crossing, some three miles below Fredericksburg, and to sit for his last portrait. At a glance 
 one can feel the self-expression and power in this stern worshiper of the God of Battles; one can understand the eulogy written by the 
 British military historian, Henderson: "The fame of 'Stonewall Jackson is no longer the exclusive property of Virginia and the South; 
 it has become the birthright of every man privileged to call himself an American." 
 
ant* Sarkumt'* Jlanktng fttarrlj 
 
 May 
 1863 
 
 \ 
 
 that " Old Jack " was on the field was inspiration enough 
 for them. The charge was so precipitous, so unexpected and 
 terrific that it was impossible for the Federals to hold their 
 lines and stand against the impact of that awful onslaught 
 which carried everything before it. The regiments in Jack- 
 son's path, resisting his advance, were cut to pieces and swept 
 along as by a tidal wave, rolled up like a scroll, multitudes of 
 men, horses, mules, and cattle being piled in an inextricable 
 mass. Characteristic of Jackson's brilliant and unexpected 
 movements, it was like an electric flash, knocking the Eleventh 
 Corps into impotence, as Jackson expected it would. This 
 crowning and final stroke of Jackson's military genius was 
 not impromptu, but the result of his own carefully worked-out 
 plan, which had been approved by Lee. 
 
 General Hooker was spending the late afternoon hours 
 in his headquarters at the Chancellor house. To the east- 
 ward there was considerable firing, where his men were car- 
 rying out the plan of striking Lee in flank. Jackson was 
 retreating, of that he was sure, and Sickles, with Pleasanton's 
 cavalry and other reenforcements, was in pursuit. Everything 
 seemed to be going well. About half -past six the sounds of 
 battle grew suddenly louder and seemed to come from another 
 direction. A staff-officer went to the front of the house and 
 turned his field-glass toward the west. 
 
 " My God, here they come! " 
 
 At the startled cry Hooker sprang upon his horse and 
 dashed down the road. He encountered portions of the 
 Eleventh Corps pouring out of the forest a badly mixed 
 crowd of men, wagons, and ambulances. They brought the 
 news that the right wing was overwhelmed. Hurriedly 
 Hooker sought his old command, Berry's division of the 
 Third Corps, stationed in support of the Eleventh. " For- 
 ward, with the bayonet!" he commanded. 
 
 An officer who witnessed the scene says the division ad- 
 vanced with a firm and steady step, cleaving the multitude 
 
WHERE "STONEWALL" JACKSON FELL 
 
 In this tangled nook Lee's right-hand man was shot through a terrible mistake of his own soldiers. It was the 
 second of May, 1863. After his brilliant flank march, the evening attack on the rear of Hooker's army had just 
 been driven home. About half -past eight, Jackson had ridden beyond his lines to reconnoiter for the final advance. 
 A single rifle-shot rang out in the darkness. The outposts of the two armies were engaged. Jackson turned 
 toward his own line, where the Eighteenth North Carolina was stationed. The regiment, keenly on the alert and 
 startled by the group of strange horsemen riding through the gloom, fired a volley that brought several men and 
 horses to the earth. Jackson was struck once in the right hand and twice in the left arm, a little below the shoulder. 
 His horse dashed among the trees; but with his bleeding right hand Jackson succeeded in seizing the reins and 
 turning the frantic animal back into the road. Only with difficulty was the general taken to the rear so that his 
 wounds might be dressed. To his attendants he said, "Tell them simply that you have a wounded Confederate 
 officer. " To one who asked if he was seriously hurt, he replied : " Don't bother yourself about me. Win the battle 
 first and attend to the wounded afterward. " He was taken to Guiney's Station. At first it was hoped that he 
 would recover, but pneumonia set in and his strength gradually ebbed. On Sunday evening, May 10th, he uttered 
 the words which inspired the young poet, Sidney Lanier, to write his elegy, beautiful ha its serene resignation. " 
 
of disbanded Federals as the bow of a vessel cleaves the 
 waves of the sea. It struck the advance of the Confederates 
 obliquely and checked it, with the aid of the Twelfth Corps 
 artillery. 
 
 A dramatic, though tragic, feature of the rout was the 
 charge of the Eighth Pennsylvania cavalry, under Major 
 Keenan, in the face of almost certain death, to save the artil- 
 lery of the Third Corps from capture. The guns rested upon 
 low ground and within reach of the Confederates. The Fed- 
 erals had an equal opportunity to seize the artillery, but re- 
 quired a few minutes to prepare themselves for action. The 
 Confederate advance must be checked for these few moments, 
 and for this purpose Keenan gallantly led his five hun- 
 dred cavalrymen into the woods, while his comrades brought 
 the guns to bear upon the columns in gray. He gained the 
 necessary time, but lost his life at the head of his regiment, 
 together with Captain Arrowsmith and Adjutant Haddock, 
 who fell by his side. 
 
 The light of day had faded from the gruesome scene. 
 The mighty turmoil was silenced as darkness gathered, but 
 the day's carnage was not ended. No camp-fires were lighted 
 in the woods or on the plain. The two hostile forces were con- 
 cealed in the darkness, watching through the shadows, wait- 
 ing for they knew not what. Finally at midnight the order 
 " Forward " was repeated in subdued tones along the lines of 
 Sickles' corps. Out over the open and into the deep, dark 
 thicket the men in blue pursued their stealthy advance upon 
 the Confederate position. Then the tragedies of the night 
 were like that of the day, and the moon shed her peaceful rays 
 down upon those shadowy figures as they struggled forward 
 through the woods, in the ravines, over the hillocks. The Fed- 
 erals, at heavy loss, gained the position, and the engagement 
 assumed the importance of a victory. 
 
 It was on this day that death robbed the South of 
 one of her most beloved warriors. After darkness had 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 Behind the deadly stone wall of Marye's Heights after Sedgwick's men had swept across it in the gallant 
 charge of May 3, 1863. This was one of the strongest natural positions stormed during the war. In fro' 
 of this wall the previous year, nearly 6,000 of Burnside's men had fallen, and it was not carried. Agai: 
 
 "%" . 
 
 the Chancellorsville campaign Sedgwick's Sixth Corps w T as ordered to assault it. It was defended the second 
 time with the same death-dealing stubbornness but with less than a fourth of the former numbers 9,0 j 
 Confederates against 20,000 Federals. At eleven o'clock in the morning the line of battle, under Colonel 
 Hiram Burnham, moved out over the awful field of the year before, supported to right and left by flanking 
 columns. Up to within twenty-five yards of the wall they pressed, when again the flame of musketry fire 
 belched forth, laying low in six minutes 36.5 per cent, of the Fifth Wisconsin and the Sixth Maine. The 
 assailants wavered and rallied, and then with one impulse both columns and line of battle hurled themselves 
 upon the wall in a fierce hand-to-hand combat. A soldier of the Seventh Massachusetts happened to peer 
 through a crack in a board fence and saw that it covered the flank of the double line of Confederates in the 
 road. Up and over the fence poured the Federals and drove the Confederates from the heights. 
 
Ijanrdl0r0mib anb Jarkann'js SUmtktng 
 
 May 
 1863 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 overspread the land, Jackson, accompanied by members of his 
 staff, undertook a reconnaissance of the Federal lines. He 
 was planning a night attack. He came upon a line of Union 
 infantry lying on its arms and was forced to turn back 
 along the plank road, on both sides of which he had sta- 
 tioned his own men with orders to fire upon any body of men 
 approaching from the direction of the Federal battle -lines. 
 The little cavalcade of Confederate officers galloped along the 
 highway, directly toward the ambuscade, and apparently for- 
 getful of the strict orders left with the skirmishers. A sud- 
 den flash of flame lighted the scene for an instant, and within 
 that space of time the Confederacy was deprived of one of its 
 greatest captains Jackson was severely wounded, and by 
 his own men and through his own orders. When the news 
 spread through Jackson's corps and through the Confederate 
 army the grief of the Southern soldiers was heartbreaking to 
 witness. The sorrow spread even into the ranks of the Fed- 
 eral army, which, while opposed to the wounded general on 
 many hard-fought battle-grounds, had learned to respect and 
 admire " Stonewall " Jackson. 
 
 The loss of Jackson to the South was incalculable. Lee 
 had pronounced him the right arm of the whole army. Next 
 to Lee, Jackson was considered the ablest general in the Con- 
 federate army. His shrewdness of judgment, his skill in 
 strategy, his lightning-like strokes, marked him as a unique 
 and brilliant leader. Devoutly religious, gentle and noble in 
 character, the nation that was not to be disunited lost a great 
 citizen, as the Confederate army lost a great captain, when a 
 few days later General Jackson died. 
 
 That night orders passed from the Federal headquarters 
 to Sedgwick, below Fredericksburg, eleven miles away. Be- 
 tween him and Hooker stood the Confederate army, flushed 
 with its victories of the day. Immediately in his front was 
 Fredericksburg, with a strong guard of Southern warriors. 
 Beyond loomed Marye's Heights, the battle-ground on which 
 
, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CC 
 
 THE WORK OF ONE SHELL 
 
 Part of the Havoc Wrought on Marye's Heights by the Assault of Sedgwick on May 3, 1863. No sooner 
 they seized the stone wall than the victorious Federals swarmed up and over the ridge above, driving the r 
 federates from the rifle-pits, capturing the guns of the famous Washington Artillery which had so long guard* * 
 the Heights, and inflicting slaughter upon the assaulting columns. If Sedgwick had had cavalry he could ha 
 crushed the divided forces of Early and cleared the way for a rapid advance to attack Lee's rear. In the 
 picture we see Confederate caisson wagons and horses destroyed by a lucky shot from the Second Massa- 
 chusetts' siege-gun battery planted across the river at Falmouth to support Sedgwick's assault. Surveying 
 the scene stands General Herman Haupt, Chief of the Bureau of Military Railways, the man leaning against 
 the stump. By him is W. W. Wright, Superintendent of the Military Railroad. The photograph was taken 
 on May 3d, after the battle. The Federals held Marye's Heights until driven off by fresh forces which Lee 
 had detached from his main army at Chancellorsville and sent against Sedgwick on the afternoon of the 4th. 
 
mtln 3ark00n*B Jfflmtktng 
 
 May 
 1863 
 
 v 
 
 1 
 
 J^t^M^ 
 
 Burnside had in the preceding winter left so many of his 
 brave men in the vain endeavor to drive the Confederate de- 
 fenders from the crest. 
 
 The courageous Sedgwick, notwithstanding the formi- 
 dable obstacles that lay on the road to Chancellorsville, re- 
 sponded immediately to Hooker's order. He was already on 
 the south side of the river, but he was farther away than 
 Hooker supposed. Shortly after midnight he began a march 
 that was fraught with peril and death. Strong resistance was of- 
 fered the advancing blue columns as they came to the threshold 
 of Fredericksburg, but they swept on and over the defenders, 
 and at dawn were at the base of the heights. On the crest 
 waved the standards of the Confederate Washington Artil- 
 lery. At the foot of the slope was the stone wall before which 
 the Federals had fought and died but a few months before, 
 in the battle of Fredericksburg. Reenforcements were arriv- 
 ing in the Confederate trenches constantly. The crest and 
 slopes bristled with cannon and muskets. The pathways 
 around the heights were barricaded. The route to the front 
 seemed blocked; still, the cry for help from Hooker was 
 resounding in the ears of Sedgwick 
 
 Gathering his troops, he attacked directly upon the stone 
 wall and on up the hillside, in the face of a terrific storm of 
 artillery and musketry. The first assault failed ; a flank move- 
 ment met with no better success; and the morning was nearly 
 gone when the Confederates finally gave way at the point of 
 the bayonet before the irresistible onset of men in blue. The 
 way to Chancellorsville was open; but the cost to the Fed- 
 erals was appalling. Hundreds of the soldiers in blue lay 
 wrapped in death upon the bloody slopes of Marye's Heights. 
 
 It was the middle of the afternoon, and not at daybreak, 
 as Hooker had directed, when Sedgwick appeared in the rear 
 of Lee's legions. A strong force of Confederates under 
 Early prevented his further advance toward a juncture with 
 Hooker's army at Chancellorsville. Since five o'clock in the 
 
 1 
 
THE DEMOLISHED HEADQUARTERS 
 
 From this mansion, Hooker's headquarters during the battle of Chancellorsville, he rode 
 away after the injury he received there on May 3d, never to return. The general, dazed 
 after Jackson's swoop upon the right, was besides in deep anxiety as to Sedgwick. The 
 latter's forty thousand men had not yet come up. Hooker was unwilling to suffer further 
 loss without the certainty of his cooperation. So he decided to withdraw his army. 
 The movement was the signal for increased artillery fire from the Confederate batteries, 
 marking the doom of the old Chancellor house. Its end was accompanied by some heart- 
 rending scenes. Major Bigelow thus describes them: "Missiles pierced the walls or struck 
 in the brickwork; shells exploded in the upper rooms, setting the building on fire; the 
 chimneys were demolished and their fragments rained down upon the wounded about the 
 building. All this time the women and children (including some slaves) of the Chancellor 
 family, nineteen persons in all, were in the cellar. The wounded were removed from in 
 and around the building, men of both armies nobly assisting one another in the work." 
 
ll? mt& 3arfe00n'0 If lanktttg 
 
 May 
 1863 
 
 u 
 
 morning the battle had been raging at the latter place, and 
 Jackson's men, now commanded by Stuart, though being 
 mowed down in great numbers, vigorously pressed the attack 
 of the day while crying out to one another " Remember Jack- 
 son," as they thought of their wounded leader. 
 
 While this engagement was at its height General Hooker, 
 leaning against a pillar of the Chancellor house, was felled 
 to the ground, and for a moment it was thought he was 
 killed. The pillar had been shattered by a cannon-lball. 
 Hooker soon revived under the doctor's care and with great 
 force of will he mounted his horse and showed himself to 
 his anxious troops. He then withdrew his army to a stronger 
 position, well guarded with artillery. The Confederates did 
 not attempt to assail it. The third day's struggle at Chan- 
 cellorsville was finished by noon, except in Lee's rear, where 
 Sedgwick fought all day, without success, to reach the main 
 body of Hooker's army. The Federals suffered very serious 
 losses during this day's contest. Even then it was believed 
 that the advantage rested with the larger Army of the Poto- 
 mac and that the Federals had an opportunity to win. Thirty- 
 seven thousand Union troops, the First, and three-quarters 
 of the Fifth Corps, had been entirely out of the fight on that 
 day. Five thousand men of the Eleventh Corps, who were 
 eager to retrieve their misfortune, were also inactive. 
 
 When night came, and the shades of darkness hid the 
 sights of suffering on the battlefield, the Federal army was 
 resting in a huge curve, the left wing on the Rappahannock 
 and the right on the Rapidan. In this way the fords across 
 the rivers which led to safety were in control of the Army of 
 the Potomac. Lee moved his corps close to the bivouacs of the 
 army in blue. But, behind the Confederate battle-line, there was 
 a new factor in the struggle in the person of Sedgwick, with 
 the remnants of his gallant corps, which had numbered nearly 
 twenty-two thousand when they started for the front, but now 
 were depleted by their terrific charge upon Marye's Heights 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. 
 
 RED MEN WHO SUFFERED IN SILENCE 
 
 In modern warfare the American Indian seems somehow to be entirely out of place. We think of him with the tomahawk and seal- v 
 knife and have difficulty in conceiving him in the ranks, drilling, doing police duty, and so on. Yet more than three thousand Ind 1 '^ 
 were enlisted in the Federal army. The Confederates enlisted many more in Missouri, Arkansas, and Texas. In the Federal army 
 the red men were used as advance sharpshooters and rendered meritorious service. This photograph shows some of the won" 
 Indian sharpshooters on Marye's Heights after the second battle of Fredericksburg. A hospital orderly is attending to the wa^l, 
 of the one on the left-hand page, and the wounds of the others have been dressed. In the entry of John L. Marye's handsome mansioi% 
 close by lay a group of four Indian sharpshooters, each with the loss of a limb of an arm at the shoulder, of a leg at the knee, or with 
 an amputation at the thigh. They neither spoke nor moaned, but suffered and died, mute in their agony. During the campaign 
 of 1864, from the Wilderness to Appomattox, Captain Ely S. Parker, a gigantic Indian, became one of Grant's favorite aids. Before 
 the close of the war he had been promoted to the rank of colonel, and it was he who drafted in a beautiful handwriting the 
 terms of Lee's surrender. He stood over six feet in height and was a conspicuous figure on Grant's staff. The Southwestern In- 
 dians engaged in some of the earliest battles under General Albert Pike, a Northerner by birth, but a Southern sympathizer. 
 
and the subsequent hard and desperate struggle with Early 
 in the afternoon. 
 
 Lee was between two fires Hooker in front and Sedg- 
 wick in the rear, both of whose forces were too strong to 
 be attacked simultaneously. Again the daring leader of the 
 Confederate legions did the unexpected, and divided his army 
 in the presence of the foe, though he was without the aid of his 
 great lieutenant, " Stonewall " Jackson. 
 
 During the night Lee made his preparations, and when 
 dawn appeared in the eastern skies the movement began. 
 Sedgwick, weak and battered by his contact with Early on 
 the preceding afternoon, resisted bravely, but to no avail, and 
 the Confederates closed in upon him on three sides, leaving the 
 way to Banks's Ford on the Rappahannock open to escape. 
 Slowly the Federals retreated and, as night descended, rested 
 upon the river bank. After dark the return to the northern 
 side was begun by Sedgwick's men, and the Chancellorsville 
 campaign was practically ended. 
 
 The long, deep trenches full of Federal and Confederate 
 dead told the awful story of Chancellorsville. If we gaze into 
 these trenches, which by human impulse we are led to do, after 
 the roar and din of the carnage is still, the scene greeting the 
 eye will never be forgotten. Side by side, the heroes in torn 
 and bloody uniforms, their only shrouds, were gently laid. 
 
 The Union loss in killed and wounded was a little over 
 seventeen thousand, and it cost the South thirteen thousand 
 men to gain this victory on the banks of the Rappahannock. 
 The loss to both armies in officers was very heavy. 
 
 The two armies were weary and more than decimated. 
 It appeared that both were glad at the prospect of a cessation 
 of hostilities. On the night of May 5th, in a severe storm. 
 Hooker conveyed his corps safely across the river and settled 
 the men again in their cantonments of the preceding winter 
 at Falmouth. The Confederates returned to their old encamp- 
 ment at Fredericksburg. 
 
 [Part VII] 
 
 /_ 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit -of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value oj the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS ! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART VIII 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 Description of Two Great Sieges 
 
 * ^3 
 
 VIGKSBURG 
 AND PORT HUDSON 
 
 Vicksburg The Most Decisive and Far-Reaching 
 Battle of the War 
 
 Port Hudson Stubbornly Resists Federal Assaults 
 But Surrenders After Siege 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART VIII (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL BE 
 
 General Grant Just Before the Battle of Vicksburg 
 General Grant Just After the Battle of Vicksburg 
 
 The Battlefield of Champion's Hill Where Vicksburg's Fate Was Sealed 
 
 The Courthouse of Oxford Where Grant's Campaign Was Halted 
 
 The Burned Bridge and Sherman's Pontoons at Big Black River 
 
 Vicksburg, the Gate to the Mississippi Taken Under Fire 
 
 The Well-Defended Citadel Pemberton's Fortifications 
 
 Battery Sherman One of the Federal Works Before Vicksburg 
 
 The Shirley House and the Federal Siege Works Near Vicksburg 
 
 Vicksburg in Possession of the Federals 
 The Gunboat Silvcrlake Lying Off Vicksburg The Levee at Vicksburg 
 
 The Confederate Fortifications at Port Hudson 
 
 Confederate Photographs of Federal Artillery, Made at Baton Rouge 
 Admiral .George Dewey, 50 Years Ago, Then Executive Officer of the Mississippi 
 
 AND 
 
 A Colored Frontispiece a Remarkable Military Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "The Bombardment of Port Hudson" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is farther vitalized by detailed and authentic 
 descriptions of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the narrative text 
 the graphic pea of the historian ahly supplements the marvelous record of the camera. 
 
Hundreds of J^hid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART EIGHT 
 
 Vicksburg and Port Hudson 
 Federal Successes in the West 
 
 The Mississippi River at last Controlled 
 by the Federals 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co.. Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PARTPART EIGHT 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Naval Painting by 
 
 E. Packbauer, "The Bombardment of Port Hudson" 
 
 The Siege of Vicksburg 
 
 Professor Elson in this important chapter describes how over 
 100,000 gallant soldiers and a powerful fleet of gunboats and iron- 
 clads fought for forty days and nights to decide whether the new 
 Confederate states should be cut in twain and whether the greatest 
 river in the world should flow free to the gulf. General Grant's 
 investment of the city was successful in its outcome and the 
 surrender was a staggering blow for the Confederacy. The story 
 of the siege as here told, is replete with interest and dramatic 
 
 incident. 
 
 Port Hudson 
 
 Two hundred and fifty miles from Vicksburg down the river 
 another Confederate garrison was being besieged by the Federal 
 Army. At Port Hudson, after the defensive works had resisted 
 desperate assaults by the Union troops, a siege by the Union 
 forces was undertaken. But the fall of Vicksburg sealed its 
 doom, and on July 9th its gallant garrison surrendered to General 
 Banks. 
 
 The War Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 Show not only the siege of these two great fortresses, but pre- 
 liminary events leading up to their capture and the country which 
 was fought over. Many of the photographs of the organizations 
 participating in the battle, the gunboats and the war-time portraits 
 of General Grant and Admiral Dewey, the latter as a Civil War 
 Lieutenant in the navy, are of compelling interest. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
VICKSBURG AND PORT HUDSON 
 
 On the banks of this, the greatest river in the world, the most de- 
 cisive and far-reaching battle of the war was fought. Here at Vicksburg 
 over one Irir.u: xl thousand gallant soldiers and a powerful fleet of gun- 
 boats and ironclads in terrible earnestness for forty days and nights fought 
 to decide whether the new Confederate States should be cut in twain ; 
 whether the great river should flow free to the Gulf, or should have its 
 commerce hindered. We all know the result the Union army under 
 General Grant, and the Union navy under Admiral Porter were victorious. 
 The Confederate army, under General Pemberton, numbering thirty thou- 
 sand men, was captured and General Grant's army set free for operating 
 in other fields. It was a staggering blow from which the Confederacy 
 never rallied. Lieutenant-General Stephen D. Lee, C.S.A., at the dedica- 
 tion of the Massachusetts Volunteers' 1 statue at the Vicksburg National Mili- 
 tary Park, Vicksburg, Mississippi, November 14, 1903. 
 
 r I iHE Mississippi River, in its lower course, winds like a 
 J. mighty serpent from side to side along a vast alluvial 
 bottom, which in places is more than forty miles in width. On 
 the eastern bank, these great coils here and there sweep up to 
 the bluffs of the highlands of Tennessee and Mississippi. On 
 these cliffs are situated Memphis, Port Hudson, Grand Gulf, 
 and Vicksburg. The most important of these from a military 
 point of view was Vicksburg, often called the " Gibraltar of 
 the West." Situated two hundred feet above the current, on 
 a great bend of the river, its cannon could command the water- 
 way for miles in either direction, while the obstacles in the way 
 of a land approach were almost equally insurmountable. 
 
 The Union arms had captured New Orleans, in the spring 
 of 1862, and Memphis in June of that year; but the Confeder- 
 ates still held Vicksburg and Port Hudson and the two hundred 
 and fifty miles of river that lies between them. The military 
 
jg>trge0 of Utrkaburg anti $tort Ijub00n * 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 I 
 
 sfcfc 
 
 object of the Federal armies in the West was to gain control 
 of the entire course of the great Mississippi that it might " roll 
 unvexed to the sea," to use Lincoln's terse expression, and 
 that the rich States of the Southwest, from which the Confed- 
 eracy drew large supplies and thousands of men for her armies, 
 might be cut off from the rest of the South. If Vicksburg 
 were captured, Port Hudson must fall. The problem, there- 
 fore, was how to get control of Vicksburg. 
 
 On the promotion of Halleck to the command of all the 
 armies of the North, with headquarters at Washington, Grant 
 was left in superior command in the West and the great task 
 before him was the capture of the " Gibraltar of the West." 
 Vicksburg might have been occupied by the Northern armies 
 at any time during the first half of the year 1862, but in June 
 of that year General Bragg sent Van Dorn with a force of 
 fifteen thousand to occupy and fortify the heights. Van Dorn 
 was a man of prodigious energy. In a short time he had hun- 
 dreds of men at work planting batteries, digging rifle-pits 
 above the water front and in the rear of the town, mounting 
 heavy guns and building bomb-proof magazines in tiers along 
 the hillsides. All through the summer, the work progressed 
 under the direction of Engineer S. H. Lockett, and by the 
 coming of winter the city was a veritable Gibraltar. 
 
 From the uncompleted batteries on the Vicksburg bluffs, 
 the citizens and the garrison soldiers viewed the advance divi- 
 sion of Farragut's fleet, under Commander Lee, in the river, 
 on May 18, 1862. Fifteen hundred infantry were on board, 
 under command of General Thomas Williams, and with them 
 was a battery of artillery. Williams reconnoitered the works, 
 and finding them too strong for his small force he returned to 
 occupy Baton Rouge. The authorities at Washington now 
 sent Farragut peremptory orders to clear the Mississippi and 
 accordingly about the middle of June, a flotilla of steamers 
 and seventeen mortar schooners, under Commander D. D. Por- 
 ter, departed from New Orleans and steamed up the river. 
 
 I 
 
BEFORE VICKSBURG 
 
 The close-set mouth, squared shoulders and lower- 
 ing brow in this photograph of Grant, taken in 
 December, 1862, tell the story of the intensity of 
 his purpose while he was advancing upon Vicks- 
 burg only to be foiled by Van Dorn's raid on his 
 line of communications at Holly Springs. His 
 grim expression and determined jaw betokened no 
 respite for the Confederates, however. Six months 
 later he marched into the coveted stronghold. 
 This photograph was taken by James Mullen at 
 Oxford, Mississippi, in December, 1862, just be- 
 fore Van Dorn's raid balked the general's plans. 
 
 AFTER VICKSBURG 
 
 This photograph was taken in the fall of 1863, 
 after the capture of the Confederacy's Gibraltar 
 had raised Grant to secure and everlasting fame. 
 His attitude is relaxed and his eyebrows no longer 
 mark a straight line across the grim visage. The 
 right brow is slightly arched with an almost jovial 
 expression. But the jaw is no less vigorous and 
 determined, and the steadfast eyes seem to be 
 peering into that future which holds more vic- 
 tories. He still has Chattanooga and his great 
 campaigns in the East to fight and the final mag- 
 nificent struggle in the trenches at Petersburg. 
 
0f Htrk0bttrg 
 
 Simultaneously Farragut headed a fleet of three war vessels 
 and seven gunboats, carrying one hundred and six guns, toward 
 Vicksburg from Baton Rouge. Many transports accompa- 
 nied the ships from Baton Rouge, on which there were three 
 thousand of Williams' troops. 
 
 The last days of June witnessed the arrival of the com- 
 bined naval forces of Farragut and Porter below the Confed- 
 erate stronghold. Williams immediately disembarked his men 
 on the Louisiana shore, opposite Vicksburg, and they were bur- 
 dened with implements required in digging trenches and build- 
 ing levees. 
 
 The mighty Mississippi, at this point and in those days, 
 swept in a majestic bend and formed a peninsula of the west- 
 ern, or Louisiana shore. Vicksburg was situated on the 
 eastern, or Mississippi shore, below the top of the bend. Its 
 batteries of cannon commanded the river approach for miles 
 in either direction. Federal engineers quickly recognized the 
 strategic position of the citadel on the bluff ; and also as quickly 
 saw a method by which the passage up and down the river 
 could be made comparatively safe for their vessels, and at the 
 same time place Vicksburg " high and dry " by cutting a chan- 
 nel for the Mississippi through the neck of land that now held 
 
 1 
 
 it in its sinuous course. 
 
 While Farragut stormed the Confederate batteries at 
 Vicksburg, Williams began the tremendous task of diverting 
 the mighty current across the peninsula. Farragut's bom- 
 bardment by his entire fleet failed to silence Vicksburg's can- 
 non-guards, although the defenders likewise failed to stop the 
 progress of the fleet. The Federal naval commander then de- 
 termined to dash past the fortifications, trusting to the speed 
 of his vessels and the stoutness of their armor to survive the 
 tremendous cannonade that would fall upon his flotilla. Early 
 in the morning of June 28th the thrilling race against death 
 began, and after two hours of terrific bombardment aided by 
 the mortar boats stationed on both banks, Farragut's fleet with 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1011, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 WHERE GRANT'S CAMPAIGN WAS HALTED 
 
 The Courthouse at Oxford, Mississippi. The second attempt to capture Vicksburg originated with Grant. 
 Since he had sprung into fame at Fort Donelson early in 1862, he had done little to strengthen his reputa- 
 tion; but to all urgings of his removal Lincoln replied: "I can't spare this man; he fights." He proposed 
 to push southward through Mississippi to seize Jackson, the capital. If this could be accomplished, Vicks- 
 burg (fifty miles to the west) would become untenable. At Washington his plan was overruled to the 
 extent of dividing his forces. Sherman, with a separate expedition, was to move from Memphis down the 
 Mississippi directly against Vicksburg. It was Grant's hope that by marching on he could unite with 
 Sherman in an assault upon this key to the Mississippi. Pushing forward from Grand Junction, sixty 
 miles, Grant reached Oxford December 5, 1862, but his supplies were still drawn from Columbus, Ken- 
 tucky, over a single-track road to Holly Springs, and thence by wagon over roads which were rapidly be- 
 coming impassable. Delay ensued in which Van Dorn destroyed Federal stores at Holly Springs worth 
 $1,500,000. This put an end to Grant's advance. In the picture we see an Illinois regiment guarding 
 some of the 1200 Confederate prisoners taken during the advance and here confined in the Courthouse. 
 
0f Utrkafaurg anb ftort If triteim 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 the exception of three vessels passed through the raging in- 
 ferno to the waters above Vicksburg, with a loss of fifteen 
 killed and thirty wounded. On the 1st of July Flag-Officer 
 Davis with his river gunboats arrived from Memphis and 
 joined Farragut. 
 
 Williams and his men, including one thousand negroes, 
 labored like Titans to complete their canal, but a sudden rise 
 of the river swept away the barriers with a terrific roar, and 
 the days of herculean labor went for naught. Again Williams' 
 attempt to subdue the stronghold was abandoned, and he re- 
 turned with his men when Farragut did, on July 24th, to Baton 
 Rouge to meet death there on August 5th when General Breck- 
 inridge made a desperate but unsuccessful attempt to drive the 
 Union forces from the Louisiana capital. 
 
 Farragut urged upon General Halleck the importance of 
 occupying the city on the bluff with a portion of his army ; but 
 that general gave no heed ; and while even then it was too late 
 to secure the prize without a contest, it would have been easy 
 in comparison to that which it required a year later. 
 
 In the mean time, the river steamers took an important 
 part in the preliminary operations against the city. Davis re- 
 mained at Memphis with his fleet for about three weeks after 
 the occupation of that city on the 6th of June, meanwhile send- 
 ing four gunboats and a transport up the White River, with 
 the Forty-sixth Indiana regiment, under Colonel Fitch. The 
 object of the expedition, undertaken at Halleck's command, 
 was to destroy Confederate batteries and to open communi- 
 cation with General Curtis, who was approaching from the 
 west. It failed in the latter purpose but did some effective 
 work with the Southern batteries along the way. 
 
 The one extraordinary incident of the expedition was the 
 disabling of the Mound City, one of the ironclad gunboats, 
 and the great loss of life that it occasioned. When near St. 
 Charles the troops under Fitch were landed, and the Mound 
 City moving up the river, was fired on by concealed batteries 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 WHERE VICKSBURG'S FATE WAS SEALED 
 
 The Battle-field of Champion's Hill. Here on May 16, 1863, 
 Grant crowned his daring maneuver against Vicksburg from the 
 south with complete success. Once across the river below Grand 
 Gulf, after an easy victory at Port Gibson, he was joined by 
 Sherman. The army struck out across the strange country south 
 of the Big Black River and soon had driven Pemberton's southern 
 outposts across that stream. Grant was now on solid ground; he 
 had successfully turned the flank of the Confederates and he 
 grasped the opportunity to strike a telling blow. Pressing forward 
 to Raymond and Jackson, he captured both, and swept westward 
 to meet the astounded Pemberton, still vacillating between attempt- 
 ing a junction with Johnston or attacking Grant in the rear. But 
 Grant, moving with wonderful precision, prevented either move- 
 ment. On May 16th a battle ensued which was most decisive 
 around Champion's Hill. Pemberton was routed and put to 
 flight, and on the next day the Federals seized the crossings of the 
 Big Black River. Spiking their guns at Haynes' Bluff, the Con- 
 federates retired into Vicksburg, never to come out again except 
 as prisoners. In eighteen days from the time he crossed the 
 Mississippi, Grant had gained the advantage for which the Fed- 
 erals had striven for more than a year at Vicksburg. 
 
\\ 
 
 V 
 
 ifcj 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 E^^s^^w^w^ 
 
 1 
 
 Vi 
 
 under the direction of Lieutenant Dunnington,, A 32-pound 
 shot struck the vessel, crashed through the side and passed 
 through the steam-drum. The steam filled the vessel in an 
 instant. Many of the men were so quickly enveloped in the 
 scalding vapor that they had no chance to escape. Others 
 leaped overboard, some being drowned and some rescued 
 through the efforts of the Conestoga which was lying near. 
 While straining every nerve to save their lives, the men had 
 to endure a shower of bullets from Confederate sharpshooters 
 on the river banks. Of the one hundred and seventy-five 
 officers and men of the Mound City only twenty-five escaped 
 death or injury in that fearful catastrophe. Meanwhile, 
 Colonel Fitch with his land forces rushed upon the Confed- 
 erate batteries and captured them. The unfortunate vessel was 
 at length repaired and returned to service. 
 
 For some time it had been known in Federal military and 
 naval circles that a powerful ironclad similar to the famous 
 Monitor of Eastern waters was being rushed to completion up 
 the Yazoo. The new vessel was the Arkansas. On July 15th, 
 she steamed through the Union fleet, bravely exchanging 
 broadsides, and lodged safely under the guns of Vicksburg. 
 That evening the Federal boats in turn ran past the doughty 
 Arkansas, but failed to destroy her. 
 
 The month of July had not been favorable to the Federal 
 hopes. Farragut had returned to New Orleans. General 
 Williams had gone with him as far as Baton Rouge. Davis 
 now went with his fleet back to Helena. Halleck was suc- 
 ceeded by Grant. Vicksburg entered upon a period of quiet. 
 
 But this condition was temporary. The city's experience 
 of blood and fire had only begun. During the summer and 
 autumn of 1862, the one thought uppermost in the mind of 
 General Grant was how to gain possession of the stronghold. 
 He was already becoming known for his bull-dog tenacity. 
 In the autumn, two important changes took place, but one 
 day apart. On October 14th, General John C. Pemberton 
 
 v/ 
 
COPYRIGHT 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE BRIDGE THE CONFEDERATES BURNED AT BIG BLACK RIVER 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REV 
 
 THE FIRST FEDERAL CROSSING SHERMAN'S PONTOONS 
 
 The pursuit of Pemberton's army brought McClernand's Corps to the defenses of the Big Black River Bridge early on May 17, 1863. 
 McPherson was close behind. McClernand's division carried the defenses and Bowen and Vaughn's men fled with precipitate haste 
 over the dreary swamp to the river and crossed over and burned the railroad and other bridges just in time to prevent McClernand 
 from following. The necessary delay was aggravating to Grant's forces. The rest of the day and night was consumed in building 
 bridges. Sherman had the only pontoon-train with the army and his bridge was the first ready at Bridgeport, early in the evening. 
 
succeeded Van Dorn in command of the defenses of Vicksburg, 
 and on the next day David D. Porter succeeded Davis as com- 
 mander of the Federal fleet on the upper Mississippi. 
 
 So arduous was the task of taking Vicksburg that the 
 wits of General Grant, and those of his chief adviser, General 
 W. T. Sherman, were put to the test in the last degree to 
 accomplish the end. Grant knew that the capture of this for- 
 tified city was of great importance to the Federal cause, and 
 that it would ever be looked upon as one of the chief acts in 
 the drama of the Civil War. 
 
 The first plan attempted was to divide the army, Sherman 
 taking part of it from Memphis and down the Mississippi on 
 transports, while Grant should move southward along the line 
 of the Mississippi Central Railroad to cooperate with Sherman, 
 his movements to be governed by the efforts of the scattered 
 Confederate forces in Mississippi to block him. But the whole 
 plan was destined to failure, through the energies of General 
 Van Dorn and others of the Confederate army near Grant's 
 line of communication. 
 
 The authorities at Washington preferred the river move 
 upon Vicksburg, as the navy could keep the line of communi- 
 cation open. The stronghold now stood within a strong line 
 of defense extending from Haynes' Bluff on the Yazoo to 
 Grand Gulf on the Mississippi, thirty miles below Vicksburg. 
 To prepare for Sherman's attack across the swamps of the 
 Yazoo, Admiral Porter made several expeditions up that tor- 
 tuous stream to silence batteries and remove torpedoes. In 
 one of these he lost one of the Eads ironclads, the Cairo, 
 blown up by a torpedo, and in another the brave Commander 
 Gwin, one of the heroes of Shiloh, was mortally wounded. 
 
 Sherman, with an army of thirty-two thousand men, left 
 Memphis on December 20th, and landed a few days later some 
 miles north of Vicksburg on the banks of the Yazoo. On the 
 29th he made a daring attack in three columns on the Con- 
 federate lines of defense at Chickasaw Bayou and suffered a 
 
THE GATE TO THE MISSISSIPPI 
 
 The handwriting is that of Surgeon Bixby, of the Union hospital ship " Red Rover." In his album he pasted this unique 
 photograph from the western shore of the river where the Federal guns and mortars threw a thousand shells into Vicksburg 
 during the siege. The prominent building is the courthouse, the chief landmark during the investment. Here at Vicksburg 
 the Confederates were making their last brave stand for the possession of the Mississippi River, that great artery of 
 traffic. If it were wrested from them the main source of their supplies would be cut off. Pemberton, a brave and capable 
 officer and a Pennsylvanian by birth, worked unremittingly for the cause he had espoused. Warned by the early attacks 
 of General Williams and Admiral Farragut, he had left no stone unturned to render Vicksburg strongly defended. It had 
 proved impregnable to attack on the north and east, and the powerful batteries planted on the river-front could not be 
 silenced by the fleet nor by the guns of the Federals on the opposite shore. But Grant's masterful maneuver of cutting 
 loose from his base and advancing from the south had at last out-generaled both Pemberton and Johnston. Nevertheless, 
 Pemberton stoutly held his defenses. His high river-battery is photographed below, as it frowned upon the Federals opposite. 
 
of H trkHhurg anb fort If trfteim * 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 decisive repulse. His loss was nearly two thousand men; the 
 Confederate loss was scarcely two hundred. 
 
 Two hundred feet above the bayou, beyond where the Fed- 
 erals were approaching, towered the Chickasaw Bluffs, to 
 which Pemberton hastened troops from Vicksburg as soon as 
 he learned Sherman's object. At the base of the bluff, and 
 stretching away to the north and west were swamps and forests 
 intersected by deep sloughs, overhung with dense tangles of 
 vines and cane-brakes. Federal valor vied with Confederate 
 pluck in this fight among the marshes and fever-infested 
 jungle-land. 
 
 One of Sherman's storming parties, under General G. W. 
 Morgan, came upon a broad and deep enlargement of the 
 bayou, McNutt Lake, which interposed between it and the 
 Confederates in the rifle-pits on the slopes and crest of the bluff. 
 In the darkness of the night of December 28th, the Federal 
 pontoniers labored to construct a passage-way across the lake. 
 When morning dawned the weary pontoniers were chagrined 
 to discover their well-built structure spanning a slough lead- 
 ing in another direction than toward the base of the bluff. The 
 bridge was quickly taken up, and the Federals recommenced 
 their labors, this time in daylight and within sight and range 
 of the Southern regiments on the hill. The men in blue worked 
 desperately to complete the span before driven away by the 
 foe's cannon ; but the fire increased with every minute, and the 
 Federals finally withdrew. 
 
 Another storming party attempted to assail the Confed- 
 erates from across a sandbar of the bayou, but was halted at 
 the sight and prospect of overcoming a fifteen-foot bank on 
 the farther side. The crumbling bank was surmounted with 
 a levee three feet high ; the steep sides of the barrier had crum- 
 bled away, leaving an overhanging shelf, two feet wide. Two 
 companies of the Sixth Missouri regiment volunteered to cross 
 the two hundred yards of exposed passage, and to cut a road- 
 way through the rotten bank to allow their comrades a free 
 
OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 Behind these fortifications Pemberton, driven from the Big Black River, gathered his twenty-one thousand troops to make the last 
 stand for the saving of the Mississippi to the Confederacy. In the upper picture we see Fort Castle, one of the strongest defenses of 
 the Confederacy. It had full sweep of the river; here "Whistling Dick" (one of the most powerful guns in possession of the South) 
 did deadly work. In the lower picture we see the fortifications to the east of the town, before which Grant's army was now entrench- 
 ing. When Vicksburg had first been threatened in 1862, the Confederate fortifications had been laid out and work begun on them 
 in haste with but five hundred spades, many of the soldiers delving with their bayonets. The sites were so well chosen and the work 
 so well done that they had withstood attacks for a year. They were to hold out still longer. By May 18th the Federals had com- 
 pletely invested Vicksburg, and Grant and Sherman rode out to Haynes' Bluff to view the open river to the north, down which abun- 
 dant supplies were now coming for the army. Sherman, who had not believed that the plan could succeed, frankly acknowledged 
 his mistake. But the Mississippi was not yet theirs. Sherman, assaulting the fortifications of Vicksburg, the next day, was re- 
 pulsed. A second attack, on the 22d, failed and on the 25th Grant settled down to starve Pemberton out. 
 
0f Tftrkahurg anb ftort 
 
 'fi'iiiiiil'nUi///A. \\*' 
 
 path to the bluff beyond. To add to the peril of the cross- 
 ing, the sandbar was strewn with tangles of undergrowth and 
 fallen trees, and the Confederate shells and bullets were rain- 
 ing upon the ground. Still, the gallant troops began their 
 dash. From the very start, a line of wounded and dead Mis- 
 sourians marked the passage of the volunteers. The survivors 
 reached the bank and desperately sought to dig the roadway. 
 From the shrubbery on the bank suddenly appeared Confed- 
 erate sharpshooters who poured their fire into the laboring 
 soldiers; the flame of the discharging muskets burned the 
 clothing of the Federals because the hostile forces were so close. 
 Human endurance could not stand before this carnage, and the 
 brave Missourians fled from the inferno. Sherman now found 
 the northern pathway to Vicksburg impassable, and withdrew 
 his men to the broad Mississippi. 
 
 Eiarlier in the same month had occurred two other events 
 which, with the defeat of Chickasaw, go to make up the triple 
 disaster to the Federals. On the llth, General Nathan For- 
 rest, one of the most brilliant cavalry leaders on either side, 
 began one of those destructive raids which characterize the Civil 
 War. With twenty-five hundred horsemen, Forrest dashed 
 unopposed through the country north of Grant's army, tore 
 up sixty miles of railroad and destroyed all telegraph lines. 
 
 Meantime, on December 20th, the day on which Sherman 
 left Memphis, General Van Dorn pounced upon Holly 
 Springs, in Mississippi, like an eagle on its prey, capturing 
 the guard of fifteen hundred men and burning the great store 
 of supplies, worth $1,500,000, which Grant had left there. 
 Through the raids of Forrest and Van Dorn, Grant was left 
 without supplies and for eleven days without communication 
 with the outside world. He marched northward to Grand 
 Junction, in Tennessee, a distance of eighty miles, living off 
 the country. It was not until January 8, 1863, that he heard, 
 through Washington, of the defeat of Sherman in his assault 
 on Chickasaw Bluffs. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE WORK OF THE BESIEGERS 
 
 Battery Sherman, on the Jackson Road, before Vicksburg. Settling down to a siege did not mean idleness 
 for Grant's army. Fortifications had to be opposed to the formidable one of the Confederates and a con- 
 stant bombardment kept up to silence their guns, one by one. It was to be a drawn-out duel in which 
 Pemberton, hoping for the long-delayed relief from Johnston, held out bravely against starvation and even 
 mutiny. For twelve miles the Federal lines stretched around Vicksburg, investing it to the river bank, 
 north and south. More than eighty-nine battery positions were constructed by the Federals. Battery 
 Sherman was exceptionally well built not merely revetted with rails or cotton-bales and floored with 
 rough timber, as lack of proper material often made necessary. Gradually the lines were drawn closer and 
 closer as the Federals moved up their guns to silence the works that they had failed to take in May. At 
 the time of the surrender Grant had more than 220 guns in position, mostly of heavy caliber. By the 
 1st of July besieged and besiegers faced each other at a distance of half-pistol shot. Starving and ravaged 
 by disease, the Confederates had repelled repeated attacks which depleted their forces, while Grant, re- 
 enforced to three times their number, was showered with supplies and ammunition that he might bring 
 about the long-delayed victory which the North had been eagerly awaiting since Chancellor sville. 
 
Grant and Sherman had no thought of abandoning Vicks- 
 burg because of this failure. But a month of unfortunate mili- 
 tary dissension over rank in the command of Sherman's army 
 resulted in General John A. McClernand, armed with author- 
 ity from Washington, coming down from Illinois and super- 
 seding Sherman. On January 11, 1864, he captured Arkansas 
 Post, a stronghold on the Arkansas River. But Grant, having 
 authority to supersede McClernand in the general proceedings 
 against Vicksburg, did so, on January 30th, and arguments 
 on military precedence were forgotten. 
 
 Grant was determined to lead his Army of the Tennessee 
 below Vicksburg and approach the city from the south, with- 
 out breaking with his base of supplies up the river. Two proj- 
 ects, both of which were destined to fail, were under way dur- 
 ing the winter and spring months of 1863. One of these was 
 to open a way for the river craft through Lake Providence, 
 west of the Mississippi, through various bayous and rivers into 
 the Red River, a detour of four hundred miles. 
 
 Another plan was to cut a channel through the peninsula 
 of the great bend of the Mississippi, opposite Vicksburg. For 
 six weeks, thousands of men worked like marmots digging 
 this ditch; but, meantime, the river was rising and, on March 
 8th, it broke over the embankment and the men had to run for 
 their lives. Many horses were drowned and a great number 
 of implements submerged. The " Father of Waters " had put 
 a decisive veto on the project and it had to be given up. Still 
 another plan that failed was to cut through the Yazoo Pass 
 and approach from the north by way of the Coldwater, the 
 Tallahatchie, and the Yazoo rivers. 
 
 Failure with Grant only increased his grim determination. 
 He would take Vicksburg. His next plan was destined to 
 bring success. It was to transfer his army by land down 
 the west bank of the Mississippi to a point below the city 
 and approach it from the south and west. This necessitated 
 the running of the batteries by Porter's fleet an extremely 
 
COPrRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS. 
 
 INVESTING BY INCHES 
 
 Logan's Division undermining the most formidable redoubt in the defenses of Vicksburg. The position 
 was immediately in front of this honeycombed slope on the Jackson road. Upon these troops fell most 
 of the labor of sapping and mining, which finally resulted in the wrecking of the fort so gallantly de- 
 fended by the veterans of the Third Louisiana. As the Federal lines crept up, the men working night 
 and day were forced to live in burrows. They became proficient in such gopher work as the picture shows. 
 Up to the "White House" (Shirley's) the troops could be marched in comparative safety, but a short dis- 
 tance beyond they were exposed to the Confederate sharpshooters, who had only rifles and muskets to 
 depend on; their artillery had long since been silenced. Near this house was constructed "Coonskin's" 
 Tower; it was built of railway iron and cross-ties under the direction of Second Lieutenant Henry C. Foster, 
 of Company B, Twenty-third Indiana. A backwoodsman and dead-shot, he was particularly active in 
 paying the Confederate sharpshooters in their own coin. He habitually wore a cap of raccoon fur, which gave 
 him his nickname and christened the tower, from which the interior of the Confederate works could be seen. 
 
of Htrk0burg 
 
 If u& 
 
 perilous enterprise. The army was divided into four corps, 
 commanded respectively by Sherman, McClernand, McPher- 
 son, and Hurlbut. The latter was stationed at Memphis. On 
 March 29th, the movement of McClernand from Milliken's 
 Bend to a point opposi^e^Crrand Gulf was begun. He was 
 soon followed by McPJ^'rson and a few weeks later by Sher- 
 man. It required a month for the army, with its heavy artil- 
 lery, to journey through the swamps and bogs of Louisiana. 
 
 While this march was in progress, something far more 
 exciting was taking place on the river. Porter ran the bat- 
 teries of Vicksburg with his fleet. After days of preparation 
 the fleet of vessels, protected by cotton bales and hay about 
 the vital parts of the boats, with heavy logs slung near the 
 water-line seven gunboats, the ram General Price, three 
 transports, and various barges were ready for the dangerous 
 journey on the night of April 16th. Silently in the darkness, 
 they left their station near the mouth of the Yazoo, at a quarter 
 past nine. For an hour an$ a half all was silence and expect- 
 ancy. The bluffs on the eftst loomed black against the night 
 sky. Suddenly, the flash oj^musketry fire pierced the darkness. 
 
 In a few minutes every battery overlooking the river was a 
 center of spurting flame. 3k storm of shot and shell was rained 
 upon the passing vessels, l^ot one escaped being struck many 
 times. The water of the ^rver was lashed into foam by the 
 shots and shell from the Batteries. The gunboats answered 
 with their cannon. The air was filled with flying missiles. 
 Several houses on the Louisiana shore burst into flame and the 
 whole river from shore to shore was lighted with vivid distinct- 
 ness. A little later, a giant flame leaped from the bosom of the 
 river. A vessel had caught fire. It was the transport Henry 
 Clay. It burned to the water's edge, nearly all its crew escap- 
 ing to other vessels. Grant described the scene as " magnifi- 
 cent, but terrible " ; Sherman pronounced it " truly sublime." 
 
 By three in the morning, the fleet was below the city 
 and ready to cooperate with the army. One vessel had been 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 n 
 
THE FIRST MONUMENT AT THE MEETING PLACE 
 
 Independence Day, 1863, was a memorable anniversary of the nation's birth; it brought to the anxious North the 
 momentous news that Meade had won at Gettysburg and that Vicksburg had fallen in the West. The marble shaft 
 in the picture was erected to mark the spot where Grant and Pemberton met on July 3d to confer about the sur- 
 render. Under a tree, within a few hundred feet of the Confederate lines, Grant greeted his adversary as an old 
 acquaintance. They had fought in the same division for a time in the Mexican War. Each spoke but two 
 sentences as to the surrender, for Grant lived up to the nickname he gained at Donelson, and Pemberton's pride 
 was hurt. The former comrades walked and talked awhile on other things, and then returned to their lines. Next 
 day the final terms were arranged by correspondence, and the Confederates marched out with colors flying; they 
 stacked their arms and, laying their colors upon them, marched back into the city to be paroled. Those who 
 signed the papers not to fight until exchanged numbered 29,391. The tree where the commanders met was soon 
 carried away, root and branch, by relic-hunters. Subsequently the monument which replaced it was chipped 
 gradually into bits, and in 1866 a 64-pounder cannon took its place as a permanent memorial. 
 
 VICKSBURG IN POSSESSION OF THE FEDERALS 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911 REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
0f Utrkstmrg 
 
 rt 
 
 destroyed, several others were crippled ; thirteen men had been 
 wounded, but Grant had the assistance he needed. About a 
 week later, six more transports performed the same feat and 
 ran the batteries; each had two barges laden with forage and 
 rations in tow. 
 
 Grant's next move was to transfer the army across the 
 river and to secure a base of supplies. There, on the bluff, 
 was Grand Gulf, a tempting spot. But the Confederate guns 
 showed menacingly over the brow of the hill. After a fruit- 
 less bombardment by the fleet on April 29th, it was decided 
 that a more practical place to cross the river must be sought 
 below. 
 
 Meanwhile, Sherman was ordered by his chief to advance 
 upon the formidable Haynes' Bluff, on the Yazoo River, some 
 miles above the scene of his repulse in the preceding December. 
 The message had said, " Make a demonstration on Haynes' 
 Bluff, and make all the show possible." Sherman's transports, 
 and three of Porter's gunboats, were closely followed by the 
 Confederate soldiers who had been stationed at the series of de- 
 fenses on the range of hills, and when they arrived at Snyder's 
 Mill, just below Haynes' Bluff, on April 30th, General Hebert 
 and several Louisiana regiments were awaiting them. On that 
 day and the next the Confederates fiercely engaged the Union 
 fleet and troops, and on May 2d Sherman withdrew his forces 
 to the western bank of the Mississippi and hastened to Grant. 
 The feint had been most successful. The Confederates had 
 been prevented from sending reenforcements to Grand Gulf, 
 and Grant's crossing was greatly facilitated. 
 
 The fleet passed the batteries of Grand Gulf and stopped 
 at Bruinsburg, six miles below. A landing was soon made, 
 the army taken across on April 30th, and a march to Port 
 Gibson, twelve miles inland, was begun. General Bowen, Con- 
 federate commander at Grand Gulf, came out and offered 
 battle. He was greatly outnumbered, but his troops fought 
 gallantly throughout most of the day, May 1st, before yielding 
 
A VIGILANT PATROLLER THE "SILVER LAKE" 
 
 In the picture the "Silver Lake" is lying off Vicksburg after its fall. While Admiral Porter was busy 
 attacking Vic ksburg with the Mississippi squadron, Lieutenant-Commander Le Roy Fitch, with a few small 
 gunboats, was actively patrolling the Tennessee and Cumberland Rivers. It was soon seen that the hold 
 upon Tennessee and Kentucky gained by the Federals by the fall of Forts Henry and Donelson would be 
 lost without adequate assistance from the navy, and Admiral Porter was authorized to purchase small 
 light-draft river steamers and add them to Fitch's flotilla as rapidly as they could be converted into gun- 
 boats. One of the first to be completed was the "Silver Lake." The little stern-wheel steamer first dis- 
 tinguished herself on February 3, 1863, at Dover, Tennessee, where she (with Fitch's flotilla) assisted in 
 routing 4,500 Confederates, who were attacking the Federals at that place. The little vessel continued to 
 render yeoman's service with the other gunboats, ably assisted by General A. W. Ellet's marine brigade. 
 
If? S>mj0 0f Utrkshurg anb fort 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 Y 
 
 the field. Port Gibson was then occupied by the Union army, 
 and Grand Gulf, no longer tenable, was abandoned by the 
 Confederates. 
 
 Grant now prepared for a campaign into the interior of 
 Mississippi. His first intention was to cooperate with General 
 Banks in the capture of Port Hudson, after which they would 
 move together upon Vicksburg. But hearing that Banks 
 would not arrive for ten days, Grant decided that he would 
 proceed to the task before him without delay. His army at 
 that time numbered about forty-three thousand. That under 
 Pemberton probably forty thousand, while there were fifteen 
 thousand Confederate troops at Jackson, Mississippi, soon to 
 be commanded by General Joseph E. Johnston, who was has- 
 tening to that capital. 
 
 The Federal leader now determined on the bold plan 
 of making a dash into the interior of Mississippi, beating John- 
 ston and turning on Pemberton before their forces could be 
 joined. This campaign is pronounced the most brilliant in 
 the Civil War. It was truly Napoleonic in conception and 
 execution. Grant knew that his base of supplies at Grand 
 Gulf would be cut off by Pemberton as soon as he moved 
 away from it. He decided, therefore, against the advice of 
 his generals, to abandon his base altogether. 
 
 A more daring undertaking could scarcely be imagined. 
 With a few days' rations in their haversacks the troops were 
 to make a dash that would possibly take several weeks into the 
 heart of a hostile country. This was certainly defying fate. 
 When General Halleck heard of Grant's daring scheme he 
 wired the latter from Washington, ordering him to move his 
 army down the river and cooperate with Banks. Fortunately, 
 this order was received too late to interfere with Grant's plans. 
 
 As soon as Sherman's divisions joined the main army the 
 march was begun, on May 7th. An advance of this character 
 must be made with the greatest celerity and Grant's army 
 showed amazing speed. McPherson, who commanded the right 
 
OT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE CONFEDERACY CUT IN TWAIN 
 
 The Levee at Vicksburg, February, 1864. For seven months the Federals had been in possession of the city, and the Mississippi 
 now open through its entire course cut off the struggling Confederacy in the East from the South and Southwest, the storehouses of 
 their resources and their main dependence in continuing the struggle. But even such a blow as this, coming on top of Gettysburg, 
 did not force the brave people of the South to give up the struggle. In the picture the only remaining warlike signs are the tents 
 on the opposite shore. But on both sides of the river the Confederates were still desperately striving to reunite their territory. In 
 the East another year and more of the hardest kind of fighting was ahead; another severing in twain of the South was inevitable before 
 peace could come, and before the muskets could be used to shoot the crows, and before their horses could plough the neglected fields. 
 
Utrkshurg 
 
 If u 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 wing, proceeded toward Jackson by way of Raymond and at 
 the latter place encountered five thousand Confederates, on 
 May 12th, who blocked his way and were prepared for fight. 
 The battle of Raymond lasted two hours. McPherson was 
 completely successful and the Confederates hastened to join 
 their comrades in Jackson. 
 
 McPherson lost no time. He moved on toward Jackson, 
 and as the last of his command left Raymond the advance of 
 Sherman's corps reached it. That night, May 13th, Grant 
 ordered McPherson and Sherman to march upon Jackson next 
 morning by different roads, while McClernand was held in the 
 rear near enough to reenforce either in case of need. The rain 
 fell in torrents that night and, as Grant reported, in places 
 the water was a foot deep in the road. But nothing could 
 daunt his determined army. At eleven o'clock in the morn- 
 ing of the 14th, a concerted attack was made on the capital 
 of Mississippi. A few hours' brisk fighting concluded this act 
 of the drama, and the Stars and Stripes were unfurled on the 
 State capitol. Among the spoils were seventeen heavy guns. 
 That night, Grant slept in the house which Johnston had occu- 
 pied the night before. 
 
 Meantime, Johnston had ordered Pemberton to detain 
 Grant by attacking him in the rear. But Pemberton consid- 
 ered it more advisable to move toward Grand Gulf to separate 
 Grant from his base of supplies, not knowing that Grant had 
 abandoned his base. And now, with Johnston's army scat- 
 tered, Grant left Sherman to burn bridges and military fac- 
 tories, and to tear up the railroads about Jackson while he 
 turned fiercely on Pemberton. McPherson's corps took the 
 lead. Grant called on McClernand to follow without delay. 
 Then, hearing that Pemberton was marching toward him, he 
 called on Sherman to hasten from Jackson. At Champion's 
 Hill (Baker's Creek) Pemberton stood in the way, with 
 eighteen thousand men. 
 
 The battle was soon in progress the heaviest of the 
 
WITHIN THE PARAPET AT PORT 
 HUDSON IN THE SUMMER 
 
 OF 1863 
 
 These fortifications withstood every attack of 
 Banks' powerful army from May 24 to July 
 9, 1863. Like Vicksburg, Port Hudson could 
 be reduced only by a weary siege. These 
 pictures, taken within the fortifications, show 
 in the distance the ground over which the 
 investing army approached to the two un- 
 successful grand assaults they made upon the 
 Confederate defenders. The strength of the 
 works is apparent. A continuous line of 
 parapet, equally strong, had been thrown up 
 for the defense of Port Hudson, surrounding 
 the town for a distance of three miles and 
 more, each end terminating on the river- 
 bank. Four powerful forts were located at 
 the salients, and the line throughout was 
 defended by thirty pieces of field artillery. 
 Brigadier-General Beall, who commanded 
 the post in 1862, constructed these works. 
 Major-General Frank Gardner succeeded 
 him in command at the close of the year. 
 
 THE WELL-DEFENDED WORKS 
 
 Gardner was behind these defenses with a 
 garrison of about seven thousand when 
 Banks approached Port Hudson for the 
 second time on May 24th. Gardner was 
 under orders to evacuate the place and join 
 his force to that of Johnston at Jackson, 
 Mississippi, but the courier who brought the 
 order arrived at the very hour when Banks 
 began to bottle up the Confederates. On the 
 morning of May 25th Banks drove in the 
 Confederate skirmishers and outposts and, 
 with an army of thirty thousand, invested 
 the fortifications from the eastward. At 
 10 A.M., after an artillery duel of more than 
 four hours, the Federals advanced to the 
 assault of the works. Fighting in a dense 
 forest of magnolias, amid thick undergrowth 
 and among ravines choked with felled timber, 
 the progress of the troops was too slow for a 
 telling attack. The battle has been described 
 as "a gigantic bushwhack." The Federals 
 at the center reached the ditch in front of the 
 Confederate works but were driven off. At 
 nightfall the attempt was abandoned. It 
 had cost Banks nearly two thousand men. 
 
 CONFEDERATE FORTIFICATIONS BEFORE PORT HUDSON 
 
0f Utrknhurg anb ftort 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 &f&?t*. I 
 
 campaign. It continued for seven or eight hours. The Con- 
 federates were defeated with a loss of nearly all their artillery 
 and about half their force, including four thousand men who 
 were cut off from the main army and failed to rejoin it. On 
 the banks of the Big Black River, a few miles westward, the 
 Confederates made another stand, and here the fifth battle of 
 the investment of Vicksburg took place. It was short, sharp, 
 decisive. The Confederates suffered heavy losses and the re- 
 mainder hastened to the defenses of Vicksburg. They had set 
 fire to the bridge across the Big Black, and Grant's army was 
 detained for a day until the Confederates were safely lodged 
 in the city. 
 
 The Federal army now invested Vicksburg, occupying the 
 surrounding hills. It was May 18th when the remarkable 
 campaign to reach Vicksburg came to an end. In eighteen 
 days, the army had marched one hundred and eighty miles 
 through a hostile country, fought and won five battles, cap- 
 tured a State capital, had taken twenty-seven heavy cannon 
 and sixty field-pieces, and had slain or wounded six thousand 
 men and captured as many more. As Grant and Sherman 
 rode out on the hill north of the city, the latter broke into 
 enthusiastic admiration of his chief, declaring that up to that 
 moment he had felt no assurance of success, and pronouncing 
 the campaign one of the greatest in history. 
 
 The great problem of investing Vicksburg was solved at 
 last. Around the doomed city gleamed the thousands of bayo- 
 nets of the Union army. The inhabitants and the army that 
 had fled to it as a city of refuge were penned in. But the Con- 
 federacy was not to yield without a stubborn resistance. On 
 May 19th, an advance was made on the works and the besieg- 
 ing lines drew nearer and tightened their coils. Three days 
 later, on May 22nd, Grant ordered a grand assault by his 
 whole army. The troops, flushed with their victories of the 
 past three weeks, were eager for the attack. All the corps 
 commanders set their watches by Grant's in order to begin 
 
THE GUN THAT FOOLED THE FEDERALS 
 
 A "Quaker gun" that was mounted by the Confederates 
 in the fortifications on the bluff at the river-front before 
 Port Hudson. This gun was hewn out of a pine log and 
 mounted on a carriage, and a black ring was painted 
 around the end facing the river. Throughout the siege it 
 was mistaken by the Federals for a piece of real ordnance. 
 
 To such devices as this the beleaguered garrison was com- 
 pelled constantly to resort in order to impress the superior 
 forces investing Port Hudson with the idea that the posi- 
 tion they sought to capture was formidably defended. The 
 ruse was effective. Port Hudson was not again attacked 
 from the river after the passing of Farragut's two ships. 
 
 WITHIN "THE CITADEL" 
 
 REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 This bastion fort, near the left of the Confederate line of 
 defenses at Port Hudson, was the strongest of their works, 
 and here Weitzel and Grover's divisions of the Federals 
 followed up the attack (begun at daylight of June 14th) 
 that Banks had ordered all along the line in his second 
 
 effort to capture the position. The only result was sim- 
 ply to advance the Federal lines from fifty to two 
 hundred yards nearer. In front of the "citadel" an 
 advance position was gained from which a mine was 
 subsequently run to within a few yards of the fort. 
 
nf Tftrkslmrg anJn 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 the assault at all points at the same moment ten o'clock in 
 the morning. At the appointed time, the cannon from the 
 encircling lines burst forth in a deafening roar. Then came 
 the answering thunders from the mortar-boats on the Louisiana 
 shore and from the gunboats anchored beneath the bluff. The 
 gunboats' fire was answered from within the bastions protect- 
 ing the city. The opening of the heavy guns on the land side 
 was followed by the sharper crackle of musketry thousands 
 of shots, indistinguishable in a continuous roll. 
 
 The men in the Federal lines leaped from their hiding 
 places and ran to the parapets in the face of a murderous fire 
 from the defenders of the city, only to be mowed down by 
 hundreds. Others came, crawling over the bodies of their 
 fallen comrades now and then they planted their colors on 
 the battlements of the besieged city, to be cut down by the gall- 
 ing Confederate fire. Thus it continued hour after hour, until 
 the coming of darkness. The assault had failed. The Union 
 loss was about three thousand brave men ; the Confederate loss 
 was probably not much over five hundred. 
 
 Grant had made a fearful sacrifice ; he was paying a high 
 price but he had a reason for so doing Johnston with a re- 
 enforcing army was threatening him in the rear; by taking 
 Vicksburg at this time he could have turned on Johnston, and 
 could have saved the Government sending any more Federal 
 troops; and, to use his own words, it was needed because the 
 men " would not have worked in the trenches with the same 
 zeal, believing it unnecessary, as they did after their failure, 
 to carry the enemy's works." 
 
 On the north side of the city overlooking the river, were 
 the powerful batteries on Fort Hill, a deadly menace to the 
 Federal troops, and Grant and Sherman believed that if en- 
 filaded by the gunboats this position could be carried. At 
 their request Admiral Porter sent the Cincinnati on May 27th 
 to engage the Confederate guns, while four vessels below the 
 town did the same to the lower defenses. In half an hour five 
 
COPYF1IGHT, 1911, REVIEW 
 
 THE FIRST INDIANA HEAVY ARTILLERY AT BATON ROUGE 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHS THAT FURNISHED VALUABLE SECRET-SERVICE INFORMATION TO THE 
 
 CONFEDERATES 
 
 The clearest and most trustworthy evidence of an opponent's strength is of course an actual photograph. Such evidence, in 
 spite of the early stage of the art and the difficulty of "running in" chemical supplies on "orders to trade," was supplied the Con- 
 federate leaders in the Southwest by Lytle, the Baton Rouge photographer really a member of the Confederate secret service. 
 Here are photographs of the First Indiana Heavy Artillery (formerly the Twenty-first Indiana Infantry), showing its strength 
 and position on the arsenal grounds at Baton Rouge. As the Twenty-first Indiana, the regiment had been at Baton Rouge during 
 the first Federal occupation, and after the fall of Port Hudson it returned there for garrison duty. Little did its officers suspect that 
 the quiet man photographing the batteries at drill was about to convey the "information" beyond their lines to their opponents. 
 
0f Itrkaburg anb Ifort If ufcaon <$ 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 V 
 
 of the Cincinnati's guns were disabled; and she was in a sink- 
 ing condition. She was run toward the shore and sank in 
 three fathoms of w T ater. 
 
 The army now settled down to a wearisome siege. For six 
 weeks, they encircled the city with trenches, approaching nearer 
 and nearer to the defending walls; they exploded mines; they 
 shot at every head that appeared above the parapets. One 
 by one the defending batteries were silenced. The sappers 
 slowly worked their way toward the Confederate ramparts. 
 Miners were busy on both sides burrowing beneath the forti- 
 fications. At three o'clock on the afternoon of June 25th a 
 redoubt in the Confederate works was blown into the air, break- 
 ing into millions of fragments and disclosing guns, men, and 
 timber. With the mine explosion, the Federal soldiers before 
 the redoubt began to dash into the opening, only to meet with a 
 withering fire from an interior parapet which the Confederates 
 had constructed in anticipation of this event. The carnage was 
 appalling to behold ; and when the soldiers of the Union finally 
 retired they had learned a costly lesson which withheld them 
 from attack when another mine was exploded on July 1st. 
 
 Meantime, let us take a view of the river below and the 
 life of the people within the doomed city. Far down the river, 
 two hundred and fifty miles from Vicksburg, was Port Hud- 
 son. The place was fortified and held by a Confederate force 
 under General Gardner. Like Vicksburg, it was besieged by 
 a Federal army, under Nathaniel P. Banks, of Cedar Moun- 
 tain fame. On May 27th, he made a desperate attack on the 
 works and was powerfully aided by Farragut with his fleet 
 in the river. But aside from dismounting a few guns and 
 weakening the foe at a still heavier cost to their own ranks, 
 the Federals were unsuccessful. Again, on June 10th, and still 
 again on the 14th, Banks made fruitless attempts to carry Port 
 Hudson by storm. He then, like Grant at Vicksburg, settled 
 down to a siege. The defenders of Port Hudson proved their 
 courage by enduring every hardship. 
 
"MY 
 EXECUTIVE 
 
 OFFICER, 
 MR. DEWEY' 
 
 THE 
 
 FUTURE ADMIRAL 
 
 AS CIVIL WAR 
 
 LIEUTENANT 
 
 In the fight with the batteries at Port Hudson, March 14, 1863, Farragut, in the " Hartford " lashed to the " Albatross, " got by, but 
 the fine old consort of the "Hartford," the "Mississippi," went down her gunners fighting to the last. Farragut, in anguish, could 
 see her enveloped in flames lighting up the river. She had grounded under the very guns of a battery, and not until actually driven 
 off by the flames did her men leave her. When the "Mississippi" grounded, the shock threw her lieutenant-commander into the river, 
 and in confusion he swam toward the shore; then, turning about, he swam back to his ship. Captain Smith thus writes in his report: 
 " I consider that I should be neglecting a most important duty should I omit to mention the coolness of my executive officer, Mr. 
 Dewey, and the steady, fearless, and gallant manner in which the officers and men of the 'Mississippi' defended her, and the orderly 
 and quiet manner in which she was abandoned after being thirty-five minutes aground under the fire of the enemy's batteries. There 
 was no confusion in embarking the crew, and the only noise was from the enemy's cannon." Lieutenant-Commander George Dewey, 
 here mentioned at the age of 26, was to exemplify in Manila Bay on May 1, 1898, the lessons he was learning from Farragut. 
 

 nf Utrksburg mtfc Port If u& 
 
 At Vicksburg, during the whole six weeks of the siege, the 
 men in the trenches worked steadily, advancing the coils about 
 the city. Grant received reenforcement and before the end of 
 the siege his army numbered over seventy thousand. Day and 
 night, the roar of artillery continued. From the mortars across 
 the river and from Porter's fleet the shrieking shells rose in 
 grand paraoolic curves, bursting in midair or in the streets 
 of the city, spreading havoc in all directions. The people of 
 the city burrowed into the ground for safety. Many whole 
 families lived in these dismal abodes, their walls of clay being 
 shaken by the roaring battles that raged above the ground. 
 In one of these dens, sixty-five people found a home. The 
 food supply ran low, and day by day it became scarcer. At 
 last, by the end of June, there was nothing to eat except mule 
 meat and a kind of bread made of beans and corn meal. 
 
 It was ten o'clock in the morning of July 3d. White 
 flags were seen above the parapet. The firing ceased. A 
 strange quietness rested over the scene of the long bombard- 
 ment. On the afternoon of that day, the one, too, on which was 
 heard the last shot on the battlefield of Gettysburg, Grant and 
 Pemberton stood beneath an oak tree, in front of McPherson's 
 corps, and opened negotiations for the capitulation. On the 
 following morning, the Nation's birthday, about thirty thou- 
 sand soldiers laid down their arms as prisoners of war and were 
 released on parole. The losses from May 1st to the surrender 
 were about ten thousand on each side. 
 
 Three days later, at Port Hudson, a tremendous cheer 
 arose from the besieging army. The Confederates within the 
 defenses were at a loss to know the cause. Then some one 
 shouted the news, "Vicksburg has surrendered!" 
 
 The end had come. Port Hudson could not hope to stand 
 alone; the greater fortress had fallen. Two days later, July 
 9th, the gallant garrison, worn and weary with the long siege, 
 surrendered to General Banks. The whole course of the 
 mighty Mississippi was now under the Stars and Stripes. 
 
 [Part VIII] 
 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we ma ke the following announcement : 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value oj the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 Covers temporarily. 
 
PART IX 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Narrative 
 
 of the Great Battle of 
 
 GETTYSBURG 
 
 The World's Greatest Struggle 
 
 The High Water Mark of the Civil War 
 Lee's Army Rolled Back 
 
 In a Contest of Heroes 
 
 SOME of the PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART IX 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 The Battlefield where on November 19, 1863, Lincoln made his 
 
 Famous Gettysburg Speech 
 Major-General George G. Meade The Federal Commander 
 
 at Gettysburg 
 
 General Robert E. Lee who led the Confederates 
 General Winfield Scott Hancock, with Generals Barlow, Gibbon and 
 
 Birney, all Wounded at Gettysburg 
 
 Dead on the Field of Battle Mute Pleaders in the Cause of Peace 
 
 McPherson's Woods Seminary Ridge The Devil's Den 
 
 Little Roundtop Cemetery Hill Meade's Headquarters 
 
 The Scene of Pickett's Famous Charge 
 Federal and Confederate Generals at Gettysburg 
 
 AND 
 
 A Colored Frontispiece a Remarkable Military Painting by 
 C. D. Graves, "Pickett's Charge at Gettysburg" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and authentic 
 description of the scenes and persons represented. Here as in the narrative text the 
 graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the record of the photographic camera. 
 
Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson. Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART NINE 
 
 Gettysburg 
 The High Tide of the Civil War 
 
 Fort Sumter Bombarded 
 Charleston Besieged and Captured 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright !9L3, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART NINE 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 C. D. Graves, "Pickett's Charge at Gettysburg" 
 
 Gettysburg 
 
 Professor Elson here vividly describes the events of Gettysburg 
 a three-days' battle whose moral effect on the nation and on the world 
 at large was without parallel in American history. In the compass 
 of this narrative have been included in comprehensive manner all the 
 essential elements of one of the world's greatest battles, never excelled 
 in its record of heroism and savage fighting. 
 
 Fort Sumter and the Capture 
 of Charleston 
 
 No more impressive story of the defense of a beleaguered city could 
 be told than the photographs of Fort Sumter and the defenses of 
 Charleston contained in this part. Resisting the storm of some 
 80,000 projectiles from fleet and marsh batteries, Charleston was not 
 abandoned until all other positions along the Atlantic coast were 
 in the Federal hands. Fort Sumter withstood continuous attack for 
 587 days. 
 
 The War Photographs Here Reproduced 
 
 Taken at the time of the Battle of Gettysburg, show the great gen- 
 erals in command at this contest and the important points whose 
 attack and defense have made them familiar in military history. The 
 photographs here shown were made for the most part at the time 
 of the battle and show some of the sad aspects of this mighty struggle. 
 Of equal interest are those that tell in graphic form the Federal efforts 
 to reduce Fort Sumter and capture Charleston. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
WHILE LINCOLN 
 
 GETTYSBURG, 
 
 NOVEMBER 
 
 19, 1863 
 
 DURING THE 
 
 FAMOUS ADDRESS 
 
 IN DEDICATION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CEMETERY 
 
 The most important American address is brief: "Fourscore and seven years ago our fathers brought forth on this continent 
 a new nation, conceived in liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are created equal. Now we are engaged in 
 a great civil war, testing w T hether that nation, or any nation so conceived and so dedicated, can long endure. We are met on a 
 great battlefield of that war. We have come to dedicate a portion of that field as a final resting-place for those who here gave 
 their lives that that nation might live. It is altogether fitting and proper that we should do this. But in a larger sense, we 
 cannot dedicate, we cannot consecrate, we cannot hallow this ground. The brave men, living and dead, who struggled here, 
 have consecrated it far above our poor power to add or detract. The world will little note, nor long remember, what we say 
 here, but it can never forget what they did here. It is for us, the living, rather, to be dedicated here to the unfinished work 
 which they who fought here have thus far so nobly advanced. It is rather for us to be here dedicated to the great task re- 
 maining before us; that from these honored dead, we take increased devotion to that cause for which they gave the last full 
 measure of devotion; that we here highly resolve that these dead shall not have died in vain, that this nation, under God, shall 
 have a new birth of freedom, and that government of the people, by the people, for the people, shall not perish from the earth. " 
 
THE BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG THE 
 
 HIGH-WATER MARK OF THE 
 
 CIVIL WAR 
 
 THE military operations of the American Civil War were 
 carried on for the most part south of the Mason and 
 Dixon line; but the greatest and most famous of the battles 
 was fought on the soil of the old Keystone State, which had 
 given birth to the Declaration of Independence and to the Con- 
 stitution of the United States. 
 
 Gettysburg is a quiet hamlet, nestling among the hills of 
 Adams County, and in 1863 contained about fifteen hundred 
 inhabitants. It had been founded in 1780 by James Gettys, 
 who probably never dreamed that his name thus given to the 
 village would, through apparently accidental circumstances, 
 become famous in history for all time. 
 
 The hills immediately around Gettysburg are not rugged 
 or precipitous; they are little more than gentle swells of 
 ground, and many of them were covered with timber when the 
 hosts of the North and the legions of the South fought out the 
 destiny of the American republic on those memorable July 
 days in 1863. 
 
 Lee's army was flushed with victory after Chancellorsville 
 and was strengthened by the memory of Fredericksburg. 
 Southern hopes were high after Hooker's defeat on the Rappa- 
 hannock, in May, 1863, and public opinion was unanimous in 
 demanding an invasion of Northern soil. On the other hand, 
 the Army of the Potomac, under its several leaders, had met 
 with continual discouragement, and, with all its patriotism and 
 valor, its two years' warfare showed but few bright pages to 
 cheer the heart of the war-broken soldier, and to inspire the 
 hopes of the anxious public in the North. 
 
 iff 
 
js a s 
 
 'a . a ~ 
 
 O QH O 
 
 tif) qj dj 
 
 Hi 
 
 2 *3 
 ** .3 K. 
 
 a g 
 
 * 3 -5 
 
 ^* o3 -rt 
 
 1 3 
 
 rt PH 
 
 JI.'S 1 
 
 *> o3 w 
 
 0) 60 4J 
 
 111 
 
 t 1 I 
 
 'S. I 
 I 1 
 
 C11 ^^ 
 
 a 7, 
 
 3 ^_, 
 
 a 
 
 fr 
 
 o 
 O 
 ,xj 
 
 ^ 
 
 s i 
 
 3 ^ 
 
 s .a 
 
 
 
 *J T3 
 
 8 
 
 tO 03 
 
 >> -s, 
 
 D +* 
 
 > 2 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 
 J 
 
 1-s 
 
 02 
 
 *+* 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 .a 
 
 5 
 
 4J 
 g 
 
 9 
 
 4-> 
 
 d 
 
 ~ 
 
 -s 
 
 6 
 
 P5 
 ffl 
 
 "a 
 8 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 <f 
 
 5 
 
 C 
 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 , 
 
 !a 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 h- 1 
 
 a 
 
 03 
 
 
 I 
 
 3 
 
 B 
 
 | 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 jO 
 
 w 
 
 tn 
 p-< 
 
 a 
 
 *5 
 
 G 
 
 .1 
 
 "S 
 
 1 
 
 S3 
 
 a 
 
 i 
 
 55 
 
 o 
 
 time i 
 
 "5 
 
 J: 
 
 5 
 S 
 
 2 
 
 !X 
 
 B 
 
 g ^ 
 
 O eo 
 
 ^ 1 
 > " 
 
 93 
 
 If 
 
 5 3 tJ 
 
 
 ill 
 
 3 03 
 
 O3 erf 
 D TO 
 
 "M 
 It 
 
 o a o 
 ;* 3 n 
 
 o ra 
 >> "2 
 
 . < 
 
July 
 1863 
 
 Leaving General Stuart with ten thousand cavalry and a 
 part of Hill's corps to prevent Hooker from pursuing, Lee 
 crossed the Potomac early in June, 1863, concentrated his 
 army at Hagerstown, Maryland, and prepared for a cam- 
 paign in Pennsylvania, with Harrisburg as the objective. His 
 army was organized in three corps, under the respective com- 
 mands of Longstreet, Ewell, and A. P. Hill. Lee had divided 
 his army so as to approach Harrisburg by different routes and 
 to assess the towns along the way for large sums of money. 
 Late in June, he was startled by the intelligence that Stuart 
 had failed to detain Hooker, and that the Federals had crossed 
 the Potomac and were in hot pursuit. 
 
 Lee was quick to see that his plans must be changed. He 
 knew that to continue his march he must keep his army to- 
 gether to watch his pursuing antagonist, and that such a course 
 in this hostile country would mean starvation, while the will- 
 ing hands of the surrounding populace would minister to the 
 wants of his foe. Again, if he should scatter his forces that 
 they might secure the necessary supplies, the parts would be 
 attacked singly and destroyed. Lee saw, therefore; that he 
 must abandon his invasion of the North or turn upon his pur- 
 suing foe and disable him in order to continue his march. But 
 that foe was a giant of strength and courage, more than equal 
 to his own; and the coming together of two such forces in a 
 mighty death-struggle meant that a great battle must be 
 fought, a greater battle than this Western world had hitherto 
 known. 
 
 The Army of the Potomac had again changed leaders, and 
 George Gordon Meade was now its commander. Hooker, 
 after a dispute with Halleck, resigned his leadership, and 
 Meade, the strongest of the corps commanders, was appointed 
 in his place, succeeding him on June 28th. The two great 
 armies Union and Confederate were scattered over portions 
 of Maryland and southern Pennsylvania. Both were march- 
 ing northward, along almost parallel lines. The Confederates 
 
ROBERT E. LEE IN 1803 
 
 It was with the gravest misgivings that Lee began his invasion of the North in 1863. He was 
 too wise a general not to realize that a crushing defeat was possible. Yet, with Vicksburg 
 already doomed, the effort to win a decisive victory in the East was imperative in its impor- 
 tance. Magnificent was the courage and fortitude of Lee's maneuvering during that long 
 march which was to end in failure. Hitherto he had made every one of his veterans count for 
 two of their antagonists, but at Gettysburg the odds had fallen heavily against him. Jackson, 
 his resourceful ally, was no more. Longstreet advised strongly against giving battle, but Lee 
 unwaveringly made the tragic effort which sacrificed more than a third of his splendid army. 
 
rttgahurg 
 
 $ 4* 
 
 ; \ 
 
 were gradually pressing toward the east, while the Federals 
 were marching along a line eastward of that followed by the 
 Confederates. The new commander of the Army of the Poto- 
 mac was keeping his forces interposed between the legions of 
 Lee and the Federal capital, and watching for an opportunity 
 to force the Confederates to battle where the Federals would 
 have the advantage of position. It was plain that they must 
 soon come together in a gigantic contest; but just where the 
 shock of battle would take place was yet unknown. Meade 
 had ordered a general movement toward Harrisburg, and Gen- 
 eral Buford was sent with four thousand cavalry to intercept 
 the Confederate advance guard. 
 
 On the night of June 30th Buford encamped on a low hill, 
 a mile west of Gettysburg, and here on the following morning 
 the famous battle had its beginning. 
 
 On the morning of July 1st the two armies were still scat- 
 tered, the extremes being forty miles apart. But General 
 Reynolds, with two corps of the Union army, was but a few 
 miles away, and was hastening to Gettysburg, while Long- 
 street and Hill were approaching from the west. Buford 
 opened the battle against Heth's division of Hill's corps. Rey- 
 nolds soon joined Buford, and three hours before noon the bat- 
 tle was in progress on Seminary Ridge. Reynolds rode out 
 to his fighting-lines on the ridge, and while placing his troops, 
 a little after ten o'clock in the morning, he received a sharp- 
 shooter's bullet in the brain. The gallant Federal leader fell 
 dead. John F. Reynolds, who had been promoted for gal- 
 lantry at Buena Vista in the Mexican War, was one of the 
 bravest and ablest generals of the Union army. No casualty 
 of the war brought more widespread mourning to the North 
 than the death of Reynolds. 
 
 But even this calamity could not stay the fury of the bat- 
 tle. By one o'clock both sides had been greatly reemorced, 
 and the battle-line extended north of the town from Seminary 
 Ridge to the bank of Rock Creek. Here for hours the roar 
 
 01 
 
COPYRIGHT. 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS 00. 
 
 HANCOCK, "THE SUPERB" 
 
 Every man in this picture was wounded at Gettysburg. Seated, is Winfield Scott Hancock; the boy-general, Francis C. Barlow (who 
 was struck almost mortally), leans against the tree. The other two are General John Gibbon and General David B. Birney. About 
 four o'clock on the afternoon of July 1st a foam-flecked charger dashed up Cemetery Hill bearing General Hancock. He had galloped 
 thirteen ro?l e s to take command. Apprised of the loss of Reynolds, his main dependence, Meade knew that only a man of vigor and 
 judgment cc . ^ave the situation. He chose wisely, for Hancock was one of the best all-round soldiers that the Army of the Poto- 
 mac had developed. It was he who re-formed the shattered corps and chose the position to be held for the decisive struggle. 
 
July 
 1863 
 
 of the battle was unceasing. About the middle of the after- 
 noon a breeze lifted the smoke that had enveloped the whole 
 battle-line in darkness, and revealed the fact that the Federals 
 were being pressed back toward Gettysburg. General Carl 
 Schurz, who after Reynolds' death directed the extreme right 
 near Rock Creek, leaving nearly half of his men dead or 
 wounded on the field, retreated toward Cemetery Hill, and 
 in passing through the town the Confederates pursued and cap- 
 tured a large number of the remainder. The left wing, now 
 unable to hold its position owing to the retreat of the right, 
 was also forced back, and it, too, took refuge on Cemetery 
 Hill, which had been selected by General O. O. Howard; 
 and the first day's fight was over. It was several hours be- 
 fore night, and had the Southerners known of the disorganized 
 condition of the Union troops, they might have pursued and 
 captured a large part of the army. Meade, who was still some 
 miles from the field, hearing of the death of Reynolds, had 
 sent Hancock to take general command until he himself should 
 arrive. 
 
 Hancock had ridden at full speed and arrived on the field 
 between three and four o'clock in the afternoon. His presence 
 soon brought order out of chaos. His superb bearing, his air 
 of confidence, his promise of heavy reenforcements during the 
 night, all tended to inspire confidence and to renew hope in the 
 ranks of the discouraged army. Had this day ended the affair 
 at Gettysburg, the usual story of the defeat of the Army of 
 the Potomac would have gone forth to the world. Only the 
 advance portions of both armies had been engaged; and yet 
 the battle had been a formidable one. The Union loss was 
 severe. A great commander had fallen, and the rank and file 
 had suffered the fearful loss of ten thousand men. 
 
 Meade reached the scene late in the night, and chose to 
 make this field, on which the advance of both armies had acci- 
 dentally met, the place of a general engagement. Lee had 
 come to the same decision, and both called on their outlying 
 
MUTE PLEADERS IN THE CAUSE OF PEACE 
 
 IGHT, 1911, BY PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 There was little time 
 that could be employed 
 by either side in caring 
 for those who fell upon 
 the fields of the almost 
 uninterrupted fighting 
 at Gettysburg. On the 
 morning of the 4th, 
 when Lee began to 
 abandon his position on 
 Seminary Ridge, oppo- 
 site the Federal right, 
 both sides sent forth 
 ambulance and burial 
 details to remove the 
 wounded and bury the 
 dead in the torrential 
 rain then falling. Under 
 cover of the hazy at- 
 mosphere, Lee was get- 
 
 ting his whole army in 
 motion to retreat. 
 Many an unfinished 
 shallow grave, like the 
 one above, had to be 
 left by the Confederates. 
 In this lower picture 
 some men of the Twenty- 
 fourth Michigan in- 
 fantry are lying dead 
 on the field of battle. 
 This regiment one of 
 the units of the Iron 
 Brigade left seven dis- 
 tinct rows of dead as it 
 fell back from battle-line 
 to battle-line, on the first 
 day. Three-fourths cf 
 its members were struck 
 down. 
 
 MEN OF THE IRON BRIGADE 
 
\'..\ 
 
 4* 
 
 legions to make all possible speed to Gettysburg. Before 
 morning, nearly all the troops of both armies had reached the 
 field. The Union army rested with its center on Cemetery 
 Ridge, with its right thrown around to Gulp's Hill and its left 
 extended southward toward the rocky peak called Round Top. 
 The Confederate army, with its center on Seminary Ridge, 
 its wings extending from beyond Rock Creek on the north to a 
 point opposite Round Top on the south, lay in a great semi- 
 circle, half surrounding the Army of the Potomac. But Lee 
 was at a disadvantage. First, " Stonewall " Jackson was 
 gone, and second, Stuart was absent with his ten thousand 
 cavalry. Furthermore, Meade was on the defensive, and had 
 the advantage of occupying the inner ring of the huge half 
 circle. Thus lay the two mighty hosts, awaiting the morning, 
 and the carnage that the day was to bring. It seemed that the 
 fate of the Republic was here to be decided, and the people 
 of the North and the South watched with breathless eagerness 
 for the decision about to be made at Gettysburg. 
 
 The dawn of July 2d betokened a beautiful summer day 
 in southern Pennsylvania. The hours of the night had been 
 spent by the two armies in marshaling of battalions and 
 maneuvering of corps and divisions, getting into position for 
 the mighty combat of the coming day. But, when morning 
 dawned, both armies hesitated, as if unwilling to begin the task 
 of bloodshed. They remained inactive, except for a stray shot 
 here and there, until nearly four o'clock in the afternoon. 
 
 The fighting on this second day was chiefly confined to the 
 two extremes, the centers remaining comparatively inactive. 
 Longstreet commanded the Confederate right, and opposite 
 him on the Union left was General Daniel E. Sickles. The 
 Confederate left wing, under Ewell, was opposite Slocum and 
 the Union right stationed on Gulp's Hill. 
 
 The plan of General Meade had been to have the corps 
 commanded by General Sickles connect with that of Hancock 
 and extend southward near the base of the Round Tops. 
 
 w 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE FIRST DAY'S TOLL 
 
 The lives laid down by the blue-clad soldiers in the first day's fighting made possible the ultimate victory at Gettysburg. The stubborn 
 resistance of Buford's cavalry and of the First and Eleventh Corps checked the Confederate advance for an entire day. The delay was 
 priceless; it enabled Meade to concentrate his army upon the heights to the south of Gettysburg, a position which proved impregnable; 
 To a Pennsylvanian, General John F. Reynolds, falls the credit of the determined stand that was made that day. Commanding the 
 advance of the army, he promptly went to Buford's support, bringing up his infantry and artillery to hold back the Confederates. 
 
 McPHERSON'S WOODS 
 
 At the edge of these woods 
 General Reynolds was killed by a 
 Confederate sharpshooter in the 
 first vigorous contest of the day. 
 The woods lay between the two 
 roads upon which the Confeder- 
 ates were advancing from the 
 west, and General Doubleday (in 
 command of the First Corps) was 
 ordered to take the position so 
 that the columns of the foe could 
 be enfiladed by the infantry, while 
 contending with the artillery 
 posted on both roads. The Iron 
 
 Brigade under General Meredith 
 was ordered to hold the ground 
 at all hazards. As they charged, 
 the troops shouted: "If we can't 
 hold it, where will you find the 
 men who can?" On they swept, 
 capturing General Archer and 
 many of his Confederate brigade 
 that had entered the woods from 
 the other side. As Archer passed 
 to the rear, Doubleday, who had 
 been his classmate at West Point, 
 greeted him with "Good morn- 
 ing! I'm glad to see you!" 
 
July 
 1863 
 
 Sickles found this ground low and disadvantageous as a fight- 
 ing-place. In his front he saw the high ground along the ridge 
 on the side of which the peach orchard was situated, and ad- 
 vanced his men to this position, placing them along the Em- 
 mitsburg road, and back toward the Trostle farm and the 
 wheat-field, thus forming an angle at the peach orchard. The 
 left flank of Hancock's line now rested far behind the right 
 flank of Sickles' forces. The Third Corps was alone in its po- 
 sition in advance of the Federal line. The Confederate troops 
 later marched along Sickles' front so that Longstreet's corps 
 overlapped the left wing of the Union army. The Northern- 
 ers grimly watched the bristling cannon and the files of men 
 that faced them across the valley, as they waited for the battle 
 to commence. 
 
 The boom of cannon from Longstreet's batteries an- 
 nounced the beginning of the second day's battle. Lee had or- 
 dered Longstreet to attack Sickles in full force. The fire was 
 quickly answered by the Union troops, and before long the 
 fight extended from the peach orchard through the wheat- 
 field and along the whole line to the base of Little Round Top. 
 The musketry commenced with stray volleys here and there 
 then more and faster, until there was one continuous roar, and 
 no ear could distinguish one shot from another. Longstreet 
 swept forward in a magnificent line of battle, a mile and a half 
 long. He pressed back the Union infantry, and was seriously 
 threatening the artillery. 
 
 At the extreme left, close to the Trostle house, Captain 
 John Bigelow commanded the Ninth Battery, Massachusetts 
 Light Artillery. He was ordered to hold his position at all 
 hazards until reenforced. With double charges of grape and 
 canister, again and again he tore great gaps in the advancing 
 line, but it re-formed and pressed onward until the men in gray 
 reached the muzzles of the Federal guns. Again Bigelow 
 fired, but the heroic band had at last to give way to the in- 
 creased numbers of the attack, which finally resulted in a hand- 
 
FEDERAL DEAD AT GETTYSBURG, JULY 1, 1863 
 
 All the way from McPherson's Woods back to Cemetery Hill lay the Federal soldiers, who had contested every foot of that retreat until 
 nightfall. The Confederates were massing so rapidly from the west and north that there was scant time to bring off the wounded and 
 none for attention to the dead. There on the field lay the shoes so much needed by the Confederates, and the grim task of gathering 
 them began. The dead were stripped of arms, ammunition, caps, and accoutrements as well in fact, of everything that would be of 
 the slightest use in enabling Lee's poorly equipped army to continue the internecine strife. It was one of war's awful expedients. 
 
 SEMINARY RIDGE, BEYOND GETTYSBURG 
 
 Along this road the Federals re- 
 treated toward Cemetery Hill in 
 the late afternoon of July 1st. 
 The success of McPherson's 
 Woods was but temporary, for 
 the Confederates under Hill were 
 coming up in overpowering num- 
 bers, and now Swell's forces ap- 
 peared from the north. The 
 First Corps, under Doubleday, 
 " broken and defeated but not 
 dismayed," fell back, pausing 
 now and again to fire a volley at 
 
 the pursuing Confederates. It 
 finally joined the Eleventh Corps, 
 which had also been driven back 
 to Cemetery Hill. Lee was on the 
 field in time to watch the retreat 
 of the Federals, and advised 
 Ewell to follow them up, but 
 Ewell (who had lost 3,000 men) 
 decided upon discretion. Night 
 fell with the beaten Federals, 
 reenforced by the Twelfth Corps 
 and part of the Third, facing 
 nearly the whole of Lee's army. 
 
* * 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 to-hand struggle with a Mississippi regiment. Bigelow was 
 wounded, and twenty-eight of his hundred and four men were 
 left on the bloody field, while he lost sixty-five out of eighty- 
 eight horses, and four of six guns. Such was one of many 
 deeds of heroism enacted at Gettysburg. 
 
 But the most desperate struggle of the day was the fight 
 for the possession of Little Round Top. Just before the ac- 
 tion began General Meade sent his chief engineer, General G. 
 K. Warren, to examine conditions on the Union left. The 
 battle was raging in the peach orchard when he came to Little 
 Round Top. It was unoccupied at the time, and Warren 
 quickly saw the great importance of preventing its occupation 
 by the Confederates, for the hill was the key to the whole bat- 
 tle-ground west and south of Cemetery Ridge. Before long, 
 the engineer saw Hood's division of Longstreet's corps moving 
 steadily toward the hill, evidently determined to occupy it. 
 Had Hood succeeded, the result would have been most dis- 
 astrous to the Union army, for the Confederates could then 
 have subjected the entire Union lines on the western edge of 
 Cemetery Ridge to an enfilading fire. Warren and a signal 
 officer seized flags and waved them, to deceive the Confeder- 
 ates as to the occupation of the height. Sykes' corps, marching 
 to the support of the left, soon came along, and Warren, dash- 
 ing down the side of the hill to meet it, caused the brigade 
 under Colonel Vincent and a part of that under General Weed 
 to be detached, and these occupied the coveted position. Haz- 
 lett's battery was dragged by hand up the rugged slope and 
 planted on the summit. 
 
 Meantime Hood's forces had come up the hill, and were 
 striving at the very summit ; and now occurred one of the most 
 desperate hand-to-hand conflicts of the war in which men 
 forgot that they were human and tore at each other like wild 
 beasts. The opposing forces, not having time to reload, 
 charged each other with bayonets men assaulted each other 
 with clubbed muskets the Blue and the Gray grappled in 
 
, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 IN THE DEVIL'S DEN 
 
 Upon this wide, steep hill, about five hundred yards due west of Little Round Top and one hundred feet 
 lower, was a chasm named by the country folk "the Devil's Den." When the position fell into the hands 
 of the Confederates at the end of the second day's fighting, it became the stronghold of their sharpshooters, 
 and well did it fulfill its name. It was a most dangerous post to occupy, since the Federal batteries on 
 the Round Top were constantly shelling it in an effort to dislodge the hardy riflemen, many of whom met 
 the fate of the one in the picture. Their deadly work continued, however, and many a gallant officer of 
 the Federals was picked off during the fighting on the afternoon of the second day. General Vincent was 
 one of the first victims; General Weed fell likewise; and as Lieutenant Hazlett bent over him to catch his 
 last words, a bullet through the head prostrated that officer lifeless on the body of his chief. 
 
July 
 1863 
 
 mortal combat and fell dead, side by side. The privates in the 
 front ranks fought their way onward until they fell, the of- 
 ficers sprang forward, seized the muskets from the hands of 
 the dying and the dead, and continued the combat. The furi- 
 ous struggle continued for half an hour, when Hood's forces 
 gave way and were pressed down the hillside. But they ral- 
 lied and advanced again by way of a ravine on the left, and 
 finally, after a most valiant charge, were driven back at the 
 point of the bayonet. 
 
 Little Round Top was saved to the Union army, but the 
 cost was appalling. The hill was covered with hundreds of the 
 slain. Scores of the Confederate sharpshooters had taken posi- 
 tion among the crevasses in the Devil's Den, where they could 
 overlook the position on Little Round Top, and their unerring 
 aim spread death among the Federal officers and gunners. 
 Colonel O'Rourke and General Vincent were dead. General 
 Weed was dying; and, as Hazlett was stooping to receive 
 Weed's last message, a sharpshooter's bullet laid him dead 
 across the body of his chief. 
 
 During this attack, and for some hours thereafter, the bat- 
 tle continued in the valley below on a grander scale and with 
 demon-like fury. Here many thousands were engaged. Sick- 
 les' whole line was pressed back to the base of the hill from 
 which it had advanced in the morning. Sickles' leg was shat- 
 tered by a shell, necessitating amputation, while scores of his 
 brave officers, and thousands of his men, lay on the field of bat- 
 tle when the struggle ceased at nightfall. This valley has been 
 appropriately named the " Valley of Death." 
 
 Before the close of this main part of the second day's bat- 
 tle, there was another clash of arms, fierce but of short dura- 
 tion, at the other extreme of the line. Lee had ordered Ewell 
 to attack Cemetery Hill and Gulp's Hill on the north, held 
 by S locum, who had been weakened by the sending of a large 
 portion of the Twelfth Corps to the assistance of the left wing. 
 Ewell had three divisions, two of which were commanded by 
 
OPYRIGHT, 1911 
 
 OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE UNGUARDED LINK 
 
 Little Round Top, the key to the Federal left at Gettysburg, which they all but lost on the second day 
 was the scene of hand-to-hand fighting rarely equaled since long-range weapons were invented. Twice 
 the Confederates in fierce conflict fought their way near to this summit, but were repulsed. Had they 
 gained it, they could have planted artillery which would have enfiladed the left of Meade's line, and 
 Gettysburg might have been turned into an overwhelming defeat. Beginning at the right, the Federal 
 line stretched in the form of a fish-hook, with the barb resting on Gulp's Hill, the center at the bend in the 
 hook on Cemetery Hill, and the left (consisting of General Sickles' Third Corps) forming the shank to the 
 southward as far as Round Top. On his own responsibility Sickles had advanced a portion of his line, 
 leaving Little Round Top unprotected. Upon this advanced line of Sickles, at the Peach Orchard on the 
 Emmitsburg road, the Confederates fell in an effort to turn what they supposed to be Meade's left flank. 
 Only the promptness of General Warren, who discovered the gap and remedied it in time, saved the key. 
 
July 
 18C3 
 
 Generals Early and Johnson. It was nearly sunset when he 
 sent Early to attack Cemetery Hill. Early was repulsed 
 after an hour's bloody and desperate hand-to-hand fight, in 
 which muskets and bayonets, rammers, clubs, and stones were 
 used. Johnson's attack on Gulp's Hill was more successful. 
 After a severe struggle of two or three hours General Greene, 
 who alone of the Twelfth Corps remained on the right, suc- 
 ceeded, after reenforcement, in driving the right of Johnson's 
 division away from its entrenchments, but the left had no diffi- 
 culty in taking possession of the abandoned works of Geary 
 and Ruger, now gone to Round Top and Rock Creek to assist 
 the left wing. 
 
 Thus closed the second day's battle at Gettysburg. The 
 harvest of death had been frightful. The Union loss during 
 the two days had exceeded twenty thousand men; the Confed- 
 erate loss was nearly equal. The Confederate army had gained 
 an apparent advantage in penetrating the Union breastworks 
 on Gulp's Hill. But the Union lines, except on Gulp's Hill, 
 were unbroken. On the night of July 2d, Lee and his gen- 
 erals held a council of war and decided to make a grand final 
 assault on Meade's center the following day. Against this de- 
 cision Longstreet protested in vain. His counsel was that Lee 
 withdraw to the mountains, compel Meade to follow, and then 
 turn and attack him. But Lee was encouraged by the arrival 
 of Pickett's division and of Stuart's cavalry, and Longstreet's 
 objections were overruled. Meade and his corps commanders 
 had met and made a like decision that there should be a fight 
 to the death at Gettysburg. 
 
 That night a brilliant July moon shed its luster upon the 
 ghastly field on which thousands of men lay, unable to rise. 
 Many of them no longer needed help. Their last battle was 
 over, and their spirits had fled to the great Beyond. But there 
 were great numbers, torn and gashed with shot and shell, who 
 were still alive and calling for water or for the kindly touch of 
 a helping hand. Nor did they call wholly in vain. Here and 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE HEIGHT OF THE BATTLE-TIDE 
 
 Near this gate to the local cemetery of Gettysburg there stood during the battle this sign: "All persons found using firearms in these 
 grounds will be prosecuted with the utmost rigor of the law." Many a soldier must have smiled grimly at these words, for this gate- 
 way became the key of the Federal line, the very center of the crudest use of firearms yet seen on this continent. On the first day 
 Reynolds saw the value of Cemetery Hill in case of a retreat. Howard posted his reserves here, and Hancock greatly strengthened 
 the position. One hundred and fifty Confederate guns were turned against it that last afternoon. In five minutes every man of 
 the Federals had been forced to cover; for an hour and a half the shells fell fast, dealing death and laying waste the summer verdure 
 in the little graveyard. Up to the very guns of the Federals on Cemetery Hill, Pickett led his devoted troops. At night of the 3d 
 it was one vast slaughter-field. On this eminence, where thousands were buried, was dedicated the soldiers' National Cemetery. 
 
4- 
 
 v 
 
 there in the moonlight little rescuing parties were seeking out 
 whom they might succor. They carried many to the impro- 
 vised hospitals, where the surgeons worked unceasingly and 
 heroically, and many lives were saved. 
 
 All through the night the Confederates were massing ar- 
 tillery along the crest of Seminary Ridge. The sound horses 
 were carefully fed and watered, while those killed or disabled 
 were replaced by others. The ammunition was replenished and 
 the guns were placed in favorable positions and made ready 
 for their work of destruction. 
 
 On the other side, the Federals were diligently laboring 
 in the moonlight, and ere the coming of the day they had 
 planted batteries on the brow of the hill above the town as 
 far as Little Round Top. The coming of the morning re- 
 vealed the two parallel lines of cannon, a mile apart, which sig- 
 nified only too well the story of what the day would bring 
 forth. 
 
 The people of Gettysburg, which lay almost between the 
 armies, were awakened on that fateful morning July 3, 1863 
 by the roar of artillery from Gulp's Hill, around the bend 
 toward Rock Creek. This knoll in the woods had, as we have 
 seen, been taken by Johnson's men the night before. When 
 Geary and Ruger returned and found their entrenchments oc- 
 cupied by the Confederates they determined to recapture them 
 in the morning, and began firing their guns at daybreak. 
 Seven hours of fierce bombardment and daring charges were 
 required to regain them. Every rod of space was disputed at 
 the cost of many a brave man's life. At eleven o'clock this por- 
 tion of the Twelfth Corps was again in its old position. 
 
 But the most desperate onset of the three days' battle was 
 yet to come Pickett's charge on Cemetery Ridge preceded 
 by the heaviest cannonading ever heard on the American con- 
 tinent. 
 
 With the exception of the contest at Gulp's Hill and a 
 cavalry fight east of Rock Creek, the forenoon of July 3d 
 
The Xow-or-never Charge of Pickett's 
 Men. When the Confederate artillery 
 opened at one o'clock on the afternoon of 
 July 3d, Meade and his staff were driven 
 from their headquarters on Cemetery Ridge. 
 Nothing could live exposed on that hill- 
 side, swept by cannon that were being 
 worked as fast as human hands could work 
 them. It was the beginning of Lee's last 
 effort to wrest victory from the odds that 
 were against him. Longstreet, on the 
 morning of the 3d, had earnestly advised 
 against renewing the battle against the 
 Gettysburg heights. But Lee saw that in 
 this moment the fate of the South hung in 
 the balance; that if the Army of Northern 
 Virginia did not win, it would never again 
 become the aggressor. Pickett's division, 
 
 as yet not engaged, was the force Lee designated for the 
 assault; every man was a Virginian, forming a veritable Tenth 
 Legion in valor. Auxiliary divisions swelled the charging column 
 to 15,000. In the middle of the afternoon the Federal guns ceased 
 firing. The time for the charge had come. Twice Pickett 
 
 PICKETT THE MARSHALL NEY 
 OF GETTYSBURG 
 
 asked of Longstreet if he should go 
 forward. Longstreet merely bowed in 
 answer. "Sir, I shall lead my division 
 forward," said Pickett at last, and 
 the heavy-hearted Longstreet bowed his 
 head. As the splendid column swept out of 
 the woods and across the plain the Federal 
 guns reopened with redoubled fury. For a 
 mile Pickett and his men kept on, facing a 
 deadly greeting of round shot, canister, 
 and the bullets of Hancock's resolute infan- 
 try. It was magnificent but every one 
 of Pickett's brigade commanders went 
 down and their men fell by scores and 
 hundreds around them. A hundred led by 
 Armistead, waving his cap on his sword- 
 point, actually broke through and captured 
 a battery, Armistead falling beside a gun. 
 
 It was but for a moment. Longstreet had been right when he 
 said: "There never was a body of fifteen thousand men who could 
 make that attack successfully." Before the converging Federals 
 the thinned ranks of Confederates drifted wearily back toward 
 Seminary Ridge. Victory for the South was not to be. 
 
 MEADE'S HEADQUARTERS ON CEMETERY RIDGE 
 
* * 
 
 * 
 
 4* 4* 
 
 July 
 1863 
 
 passed with only an occasional exchange of shots at irregular 
 intervals. At noon there was a lull, almost a deep silence, over 
 the whole field. It was the ominous calm that precedes the 
 storm. At one o'clock signal guns were fired on Seminary 
 Ridge, and a few moments later there was a terrific outburst 
 from one hundred and fifty Confederate guns, and the whole 
 crest of the ridge, for two miles, was a line of flame. The scene 
 was majestic beyond description. The scores of batteries were 
 soon enveloped in smoke, through which the flashes of burning 
 powder were incessant. 
 
 The long line of Federal guns withheld their fire for some 
 minutes, when they burst forth, answering the thunder of 
 those on the opposite hill. An eye-witness declares that the 
 whole sky seemed filled with screaming shells, whose sharp ex- 
 plosions, as they burst in mid-air, with the hurtling of the frag- 
 ments, formed a running accompaniment to the deep, tremen- 
 dous roar of the guns. 
 
 Many of the Confederate shots went wild, passing over 
 the Union army and plowing up the earth on the other side of 
 Cemetery Ridge. But others were better aimed and burst 
 among the Federal batteries, in one of which twenty-seven out 
 of thirty-six horses were killed in ten minutes. The Confed- 
 erate fire seemed to be concentrated upon one point between 
 Cemetery Ridge and Little Round Top, near a clump of 
 scrub oaks. Here the batteries were demolished and men and 
 horses were slain by scores. The spot has been called " Bloody 
 Angle." 
 
 The Federal fire proved equally accurate and the destruc- 
 tion on Seminary Ridge was appalling. For nearly two hours 
 the hills shook with the tremendous cannonading, when it grad- 
 ually slackened and ceased. The Union army now prepared 
 for the more deadly charge of infantry which it felt was sure 
 to follow. 
 
 They had not long to wait. As the cannon smoke drifted 
 away from between the lines fifteen thousand of Longstreet's 
 
The prelude to Pickett's magnificent charge was a sudden deluge 
 of shells from 150 long-range Confederate guns trained upon 
 Cemetery Ridge. General Meade and his staff were instantly 
 driven from their headquarters (already illustrated) and within 
 five minutes the concentrated artillery fire had swept every un- 
 sheltered position on Cemetery Ridge clear of men. In the woods, 
 a mile and a half distant, Pickett and his men watched the effect 
 of the bombardment, expecting the order to "Go Forward" up 
 the slope (shown in the picture). The Federals had instantly 
 opened with their eighty available guns, and for three hours the 
 most terrific artillery duel of the war was kept up. Then the 
 Federal fire slackened, as though the batteries were silenced. 
 The Confederates' artillery ammunition also was now low. " For 
 God's sake, come on!" was the word to Pickett. And at Long- 
 street's reluctant nod the commander led his 14,000 Virginians 
 across the plain in their tragic charge up Cemetery Ridge. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 WHERE PICKETT CHARGED 
 
 In that historic charge was Armistead, who achieved a momentary victory and met 
 a hero's death. On across the Emmitsburg road came Pickett's dauntless brigades, 
 coolly closing up the fearful chasms torn in their ranks by the canister. Up to 
 the fence held by Hays' brigade dashed the first gray line, only to be swept into 
 confusion by a cruel enfilading fire. Then the brigades of Armistead and Garnett 
 moved forward, driving Hays' brigade back through the batteries on the crest. 
 Despite the death-dealing bolts on all sides, Pickett determined to capture the 
 guns; and, at the order, Armistead, leaping the fence and waving his cap on his 
 sword-point, rushed forward, followed by about a hundred of his men. Up to the 
 very crest they fought the Federals back, and Armistead, shouting, " Give them the 
 cold steel, boys ! " seized one of the guns. For a moment the Confederate flag waved 
 triumphantly over the Federal battery. For a brief interval the fight raged fiercely 
 at close quarters. Armistead was shot down beside the gun he had taken, and his 
 men were driven back. Pickett, as he looked around the top of the ridge he had 
 gained, could see his men fighting all about with clubbed muskets and even flag- 
 staffs against the troops that were rushing in upon them from all sides. Flesh and 
 blood could not hold the heights against such terrible odds, and with a heart full of 
 anguish Pickett ordered a retreat. The despairing Longstreet, watching from 
 Seminary Ridge, saw through the smoke the shattered remnants drift sullenly 
 down the slope and knew that Pickett's glorious but costly charge was ended. 
 
 GENERAL L. A. ARMISTEAD, C.S.A. 
 
rttyaburg 
 
 -* *> 
 
 corps emerged in grand columns from the wooded crest of 
 Seminary Ridge under the command of General Pickett on 
 the right and General Pettigrew on the left. Longstreet had 
 planned the attack with a view to passing around Round Top, 
 and gaining it by flank and reverse attack, but Lee, when he 
 came upon the scene a few moments after the final orders had 
 been given, directed the advance to be made straight toward 
 the Federal main position on Cemetery Ridge. 
 
 The charge was one of the most daring in warfare. The 
 distance to the Federal lines was a mile. For half the distance 
 the troops marched gayly, with flying banners and glittering 
 bayonets. Then came the burst of Federal cannon, and the 
 Confederate ranks were torn with exploding shells. Petti- 
 grew's columns began to waver, but the lines re-formed and 
 marched on. When they came within musket-range, Hancock's 
 infantry opened a terrific fire, but the valiant band only quick- 
 ened its pace and returned the fire with volley after volley. 
 Pettigrew's troops succumbed to the storm. For now the lines 
 in blue were fast converging. Federal troops from all parts 
 of the line now rushed to the aid of those in front of Pickett. 
 The batteries which had been sending shell and solid shot 
 changed their ammunition, and double charges of grape and 
 canister were hurled into the column as it bravely pressed into 
 the sea of flame. The Confederates came close to the Federal 
 lines and paused to close their ranks. Each moment the fury 
 of the storm from the Federal guns increased. 
 
 " Forward," again rang the command along the line of 
 the Confederate front, and the Southerners dashed on. The 
 first line of the Federals was driven back. A stone wall be- 
 hind them gave protection to the next Federal force. Pickett's 
 men rushed upon it. Riflemen rose from behind and hurled a 
 death-dealing volley into the Confederate ranks. A defiant 
 cheer answered the volley, and the Southerners placed their 
 battle-flags on the ramparts. General Armistead grasped the 
 flag from the hand of a falling bearer, and leaped upon the 
 
THE MAN WHO HELD THE CENTER 
 
 Headquarters of Brigadier-General Alexander S. Webb. It devolved upon the man pictured here (booted 
 and in full uniform, before his headquarters tent to the left of the picture) to meet the shock of Pickett's 
 great charge. With four Pennsylvania regiments (the Sixty-Ninth, Seventy-First, Seventy-Second, and 
 One Hundred and Sixth) of Hancock's Second Corps, Webb was equal to the emergency. Stirred to great 
 deeds by the example of a patriotic ancestry, he felt that upon his holding his position depended the out- 
 come of the day. His front had been the focus of the Confederate artillery fire. Batteries to right and 
 left of his line were practically silenced. Young Lieutenant Gushing, mortally wounded, fired the last 
 serviceable gun and fell dead as Pickett's men came on. Cowan's First New York Battery on the left of 
 Cushing's used canister on the assailants at less than ten yards. Webb at the head of the Seventy-Second 
 Pennsylvania fought back the on-rush, posting a line of slightly wounded in his rear. Webb himself fell 
 wounded but his command checked the assault till Hall's brilliant charge turned the tide at this point. 
 
riiyshurg 
 
 wall, waving it in triumph. Almost instantly he fell among 
 the Federal troops, mortally wounded. General Garnett, lead- 
 ing his brigade, fell dead close to the Federal line. General 
 Kemper sank, wounded, into the arms of one of his men. 
 
 Pickett had entered a death-trap. Troops from all direc- 
 tions rushed upon him. Clubbed muskets and barrel-staves now 
 became weapons of warfare. The Confederates began surren- 
 dering in masses and Pickett ordered a retreat. Yet the energy 
 of the indomitable Confederates was not spent. Several sup- 
 porting brigades moved forward, and only succumbed when 
 they encountered two regiments of Stannard's Vermont bri- 
 gade, and the fire of fresh batteries. 
 
 As the remnant of the gallant division returned to the 
 works on Seminary Ridge General Lee rode out to meet them. 
 His demeanor was calm. His features gave no evidence of his 
 disappointment. With hat in hand he greeted the men sym- 
 pathetically. " It was all my fault," he said. " Now help me 
 to save that which remains." 
 
 The battle of Gettysburg was over. The cost in men was 
 frightful. The losses of the two armies reached fifty thousand, 
 about half on either side. More than seven thousand men had 
 fallen dead on the field of battle. 
 
 The tide could rise no higher ; from this point the ebb must 
 begin. Not only here, but in the West the Southern cause 
 took a downward turn; for at this very hour of Pickett's 
 charge, Grant and Pemberton, a thousand miles away, stood 
 under an oak tree on the heights above the Mississippi and ar- 
 ranged for the surrender of Vicksburg. 
 
 Lee could do nothing but lead his army back to Virginia. 
 The Federals pursued but feebly. The Union victory was not 
 a very decisive one, but, supported as it was by the fall of Vicks- 
 burg, the moral effect on the nation and on the world was 
 great. The period of uncertainty was ended. It required but 
 little prophetic vision to foresee that the Republic would sur- 
 vive the dreadful shock of arms. 
 
MAJOR-GENERAL GEORGE ARMSTRONG CUSTER WITH GENERAL PLEASONTON 
 
 The beau sabreur of the Federal service is pictured here in his favorite velvet suit, with General Alfred Pleason- 
 ton, who commanded the cavalry at Gettysburg. This photograph was taken at Warrenton, Va., three 
 months after that battle. At the time this picture was taken, Custer was a brigadier-general in command 
 of the second brigade of the third division of General Pleasonton's cavalry. General Ouster's impetuosity 
 finally cost him his own life and the lives of his entire command at the hands of the Sioux Indians June 
 25, 1876. Custer was born in 1839 and graduated at West Point in 1861. As captain of volunteers he 
 served with McClellan on the Peninsula. In June, 1863, he was made brigadier-general of volunteers and 
 as the head of a brigade of cavalry distinguished himself at Gettysburg. Later he served with Sheridan in 
 the Shenandoah, won honor at Cedar Creek, and was brevetted major-general of volunteers on October 19, 
 1864. Under Sheridan he participated in the battles of Five Forks, Dinwiddie Court House, and other 
 important cavalry engagements of Grant's last campaign. 
 
SUMTER 
 
 Searching all history for a parallel, it is impossible to find any defenses of a beleaguered city that stood so 
 severe a bombardment as did this bravely defended and never conquered fortress of Sn niter, in Charleston 
 Harbor. It is estimated that about eighty thousand projectiles were discharged from the fleet and the 
 marsh batteries, and yet Charleston, with its battered water-front, was not abandoned until all other Con- 
 federate positions along the Atlantic Coast were in Federal hands and Sherman's triumphant army was 
 sweeping in from the West and South. The picture shows Sumter from the Confederate Fort Johnson. 
 The powerful batteries in the foreground played havoc with the Federal fleet whenever it came down the 
 main ship-channel to engage the forts. Protected by almost impassable swamps, morasses, and a network 
 of creeks to the eastward, Fort Johnson held an almost impregnable position; and from its protection by 
 Cummings' Point, on which was Battery Gregg, the Federal fleet could not approach nearer than two miles. 
 Could it have been taken by land assault or reduced by gun-fire, Charleston would have fallen. 
 
These views show the re- 
 sult of the bombardment 
 from August 17 to 23, 
 1863. The object was to 
 force the surrender of the 
 fort and thus effect an 
 entrance into Charleston. 
 The report of Colonel 
 John W. Turner, Federal 
 chief of artillery runs: 
 " The fire from the breach- 
 ing batteries upon Sumter 
 was incessant, and kept 
 up continuously from day- 
 light till dark, until the 
 evening of the 23d. . . . 
 The fire upon the gorge 
 had, by the morning of the 
 23d, succeeded in destroy- 
 ing every gun upon the 
 parapet of it. The para- 
 
 pet and ramparts of the 
 gorge were completely 
 demolished for nearly the 
 entire length of the face, 
 and in places everything 
 was swept off down to the 
 arches, the debris forming 
 an accessible ramp to the 
 top of the ruins. Nothing 
 further being gained by a 
 longer fire upon this face, 
 all the guns were directed 
 this day upon the south- 
 easterly flank, and con- 
 tinued an incessant fire 
 throughout the day. The 
 demolition of the fort at 
 the close of the day's firing 
 was complete, so far as its 
 offensive powers were con- 
 sidered." So fared Sumter. 
 
 WHERE SHOT AND SHELL STRUCK SUMTER 
 
 SOME OF THE 450 SHOT A DAY 
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE ABOVE THE DEBRIS 
 
IN BATTERY STRONG 
 
 This 300-pounder rifle was directed against Fort Sumter and Battery Wagner. The length of bore of the gun before it burst was 
 136 inches. It weighed 26,000 pounds. It fired a projectile weighing 250 pounds, with a maximum charge of powder of 25 pounds. 
 The gun was fractured at the twenty-seventh round by a shell bursting in the muzzle, blowing off about 20 inches of the barrel. 
 After the bursting the gun was "chipped" back beyond the termination of the fracture and afterwards fired 371 rounds with as 
 good results as before the injury. At the end of that time the muzzle began to crack again, rendering the gun entirely useless. 
 
 TWO PARROTTS IN BATTERY STEVENS 
 
 MOT PUB. CO. 
 
 Battery Stevens lay just east of Battery Strong. It was begun July 27, 1863. Most of the work was done at night, for the fire 
 from the adjacent Confederate forts rendered work in daylight dangerous. By August 17th, most of the guns were in position, 
 and two days later the whole series of batteries "on the left," as they were designated, were pounding away at Fort Sumter. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 IN CHARLESTON AFTER THE BOMBARDMENT 
 
 So long as the Confederate flag flew over the ramparts of Sumter, 
 Charleston remained the one stronghold of the South that was 
 firmly held. That flag was never struck. It was lowered for an 
 evacuation, not a surrender. The story of Charleston's deter- 
 mined resistance did not end in triumph for the South, but it did 
 leave behind it a sunset glory, in which the valor and dash of the 
 Federal attack is paralleled by the heroism and self-sacrifice of 
 the Confederate defense, in spite of wreck and ruin. 
 
The lower picture was taken 
 after the war, when relic-hunt- 
 ers had removed the shells, 
 and a beacon light had been 
 erected where once* stood the 
 parapet. On September 8, 
 1863, at the very position in 
 these photographs, the garrison 
 repelled a bold assault with 
 musketry fire alone, causing 
 the Federals severe loss. The 
 flag of the Confederacy floated 
 triumphantly over the position 
 during the whole of the long 
 struggle. Every effort of the 
 Federals to reduce the crumb- 
 ling ruins into submission was 
 unavailing. It stood the con- 
 tinual bombardment of iron- 
 clads until it was nothing but 
 a mass of brickdust, but still 
 the gallant garrison held it. 
 
 SCENE OF THE NIGHT ATTACK ON SUMTER, 
 SEPTEMBER 8, 1863 
 
 It is strange that despite the 
 awful destruction the loss of 
 lives within the fort was few. 
 For weeks the bombardment, 
 assisted by the guns of the 
 fleet, tore great chasms in the 
 parapet. Fort Sumter never 
 fell, but was abandoned only 
 on the approach of Sherman's 
 army. It had withstood con- 
 tinuous efforts against it for 
 587 days. From April, 1863, 
 to September of the same year, 
 the fortress was garrisoned by 
 the First South Carolina Artil- 
 lery, enlisted as regulars. After- 
 ward the garrison was made up 
 of detachments of infantry from 
 Georgia, North Carolina, and 
 South Carolina. Artillerists 
 also served turns of duty dur- 
 ing this period. 
 
 [Part IX] 
 
 OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi -Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value o] the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART X 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 Chickamauga and Chattanooga 
 
 The Bloodiest Conflict in the West- 
 Lookout Mountain 
 
 Fighting Above the Clouds 
 Missionary Ridge Orchard Knob 
 
 General Braxton Bragg, the Confederate Leader at Chickamauga 
 General George H. Thomas, the Union Leader the "Rock of 
 
 Chickamauga " 
 
 Stevenson at the Time of the Federal Advance 
 
 Rossville Gap through which Chickamauga was Approached 
 
 Crawfish Spring, the " Too-Advanced Position " 
 
 General Granger's Headquarters at Rossville Gap 
 
 The Steamboat " Chattanooga " Opening the " Cracker Line " 
 
 The Battlefield of Missionary Ridge 
 
 General Hooker and Staff at Lookout Mountain 
 
 Views of the Battlefield above the Clouds 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece A Remarkable Military Painting by 
 C. D. Graves, "At the Battle of the Wilderness" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a 
 detailed and authentic description of the scenes and persons repre- 
 sented. Here as in the narrative text the graphic pen of the historian 
 ably supplements the record of the photographic camera. 
 
Hundreds of J^i'vid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART TEN 
 
 Chickamauga 
 The Bloodiest Conflict in the West 
 
 Battles on Lookout Mountain and Missionary 
 
 Ridge 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co.. Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART TEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by C. D. 
 Graves, "Rallying The Line." 
 
 Chickamauga 
 
 The description of this, the greatest battle fought by the western 
 armies of the Civil War, gives a vivid picture of a contest that is 
 only exceeded in its casualties and importance by Gettysburg and 
 the Wilderness. Professor Elson describes this famous struggle, 
 in which there was no distinct advantage to either side, although 
 undoubtedly a Confederate victory. History records no grander 
 spectacle than Thomas's stand at Chickamauga, and few battles 
 were fought where so many general officers were killed and 
 wounded. 
 
 This chapter in our narrative carries the reader to the end of the 
 Battles in front of Chattanooga, where Bragg's Army had been 
 defeated, and from which it had to retreat to the mountains of 
 Georgia. This was a pronounced Federal victory, which wrested 
 forever the advantage of position from the Southern Army. 
 
 The War Photographs Here Reproduced 
 
 Show the country over which the bloodiest conflict in the West 
 took place and the actors in the great struggle. The pictures in 
 this part are unusually rare, many being shown for the first time, 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by C. D. Graves, 
 
 RALLYING THE LINE, 
 
 Copyright, IQOI, by Perrien-Keydel Co , 
 Detroit, Mich., U. S. A. 
 
V] 
 
 CHICKAMAUGA THE BLOODIEST 
 CONFLICT IN THE WEST 
 
 In its dimensions and its murderousness the battle of Chickamauga 
 was the greatest battle fought by our Western armies, and one of the 
 greatest of modern times. In our Civil War it was exceeded only by 
 Gettysburg and the Wilderness ; in European history we may compare 
 with it such battles as Neerwinden, or Malplaquet, or Waterloo. John 
 Fiske in "The Mississippi Valley in the Civil War.'''' 
 
 THE town of Chattanooga, Tennessee, lies in a great bend 
 of the Tennessee River and within a vast amphitheater 
 of mountains, ranging in a general southwesterly direction, 
 and traversed at intervals by great depressions or valleys. 
 These passes form a natural gateway from the mid-Mississippi 
 valley to the seaboard States. To dislodge the Confederate 
 army under General Bragg from this natural fortress would 
 remove the last barrier to the invading Federals, and permit an 
 easy entry upon the plains of Georgia. The importance of 
 this position was readily apparent to the Confederate Govern- 
 ment, and any approach by the Federal forces toward this 
 point was almost certain to be met by stubborn resistance. 
 
 Rosecrans' forward movement from Murfreesboro, in the 
 early summer of 1863, forced Bragg over the Cumberland 
 Mountains and across the Tennessee. The Confederate leader 
 destroyed the railroad bridge at Bridgeport and entrenched 
 himself in and around Chattanooga. The three Federal corps 
 under Crittenden, Thomas and McCook crossed the Tennessee 
 without meeting resistance, and began to endanger Bragg's 
 lines of communication. But on September 8th, before their 
 moves had been accomplished, Bragg abandoned his stronghold. 
 
VUmbfeat (Emtfltrt m 
 
 Crittenden the next day marched around the north end of 
 Lookout and entered the town, while Hazen and Wagner 
 crossed over from the opposite bank of the Tennessee. 
 
 Rosecrans believed that Bragg was in full retreat toward 
 Rome, Georgia, and Crittenden, leaving one brigade in Chat- 
 tanooga, was ordered to pursue. Bragg encouraged his ad- 
 versary in the belief that he was avoiding an engagement 
 and sent spies as deserters into the Federal ranks to narrate 
 the details of his flight. Meanwhile, he was concentrating at 
 Lafayette, about twenty-five miles south of Chattanooga. 
 Hither General S. B. Buckner, entirely too weak to cope 
 with Burnside's heavy column approaching from Kentucky, 
 brought his troops from Knoxville. Breckinridge and two 
 brigades arrived from Mississippi, while twelve thousand of 
 Lee's veterans, under Lee's most trusted and illustrious lieu- 
 tenant, Longstreet, were hastening from Virginia to add their 
 numbers to Bragg's Army of Tennessee. 
 
 The three corps of the Union army, as we have seen, were 
 now separated over a wide extent of territory by intervening 
 ridges, so intent was Rosecrans on intercepting the vanished 
 Bragg. But the latter, by no means vanished, and with his 
 face toward Chattanooga, considered the position of his an- 
 tagonist and discovered his own army almost opposite the 
 Federal center. Crittenden was advancing toward Ringgold, 
 and the remoteness of Thomas' corps on his right precluded 
 any immediate union of the Federal forces. 
 
 Bragg was quick to grasp the opportunity made by Rose- 
 crans' division of the army in the face of his opponent. He 
 at once perceived the possibilities of a master-stroke; to crush 
 Thomas' advanced divisions with an overwhelming force. 
 
 The attempt failed, owing to a delay in the attack, which 
 permitted the endangered Baird and Negley to fall back. 
 Bragg then resolved to throw himself upon Crittenden, who 
 had divided his corps. Polk was ordered to advance upon that 
 portion of it at Lee and Gordon's Mills, but when Bragg came 
 
THE CONFEDERATE LEADER AT CHICKAMAUGA 
 
 Major-General Braxton Bragg, C.S.A. Born, 1815; West Point, 1837; 
 Died, 1876. Bragg's name before 1861 was perhaps better known in mili- 
 tary annals than that of any other Southern leader because of his brilliant 
 record in the Mexican War. In the Civil War he distinguished himself 
 first at Shiloh and by meritorious services thereafter. But his delays ren- 
 dered him scarcely a match for Rosecrans, to say nothing of Grant and 
 Sherman. Flanked out of two strong positions, he missed the opportunity 
 presented by Rosecrans' widely separated forces and failed to crush the 
 Army of the Cumberland in detail, as it advanced to the battle of Chick- 
 amauga. The error cost the Confederates the loss of Tennessee, eventually. 
 
fytrkamauga 
 
 (Eanfltrt in 
 
 Sept. 
 1868 
 
 x*,y 
 
 'V 
 
 to the front September 13th, expecting to witness the anni- 
 hilation of the Twenty-first Corps, he found to his bitter dis- 
 appointment that the bishop-general had made no move and 
 that Crittenden had reunited his divisions and was safe on the 
 west bank of the Chickamauga. Thus his splendid chances of 
 breaking up the Army of the Cumberland were ruined. 
 
 When Bragg's position became known to Rosecrans, 
 great was his haste to effect the concentration of his army. 
 Couriers dashed toward Alpine with orders for McCook to 
 join Thomas with the utmost celerity. The former started at 
 once, shortly after midnight on the 13th, in response to 
 Thomas's urgent call. It was a real race of life and death, 
 attended by the greatest hardships. Ignorant of the roads, 
 McCook submitted his troops to a most exhausting march, 
 twice up and down the mountain, fifty-seven miles of the most 
 arduous toil, often dragging artillery up by hand and letting 
 it down steep declines by means of ropes. But he closed up 
 with Thomas on the 17th, and the Army of the Cumberland 
 was saved from its desperate peril. 
 
 Crittenden's corps now took position at Lee and Gordon's 
 Mills on the left bank of Chickamauga Creek, and the Federal 
 troops were all within supporting distance. In the Indian 
 tongue Chickamauga means " The River of Death," a name 
 strangely prophetic of that gigantic conflict soon to be waged 
 by these hostile forces throughout this beautiful and heretofore 
 peaceful valley. 
 
 The Confederate army, its corps under Generals Polk, D. 
 H. Hill, and Buckner, was stationed on the east side of the 
 stream, its right wing below Lee and Gordon's Mills, and the 
 left extending up the creek toward Lafayette. On the Federal 
 side Thomas was moved to the left, with Crittenden in the cen- 
 ter and McCook on the right. Their strength has been esti- 
 mated at fifty-five to sixty-nine thousand men. On the 18th, 
 Longstreet's troops were arriving from Virginia, and by the 
 morning of the 19th the greater part of the Confederate army 
 
 I! 11 ilk. 
 

 COPYRIGHT, 191 
 
 THOMAS THE "ROCK OF CHICKAMAUGA" WHO BECAME THE "SLEDGE OF NASHVILLE" 
 
 Major-General George Henry Thomas, Virginia-born soldier loyal to the Union; commended for gallantry in the Seminole War, and 
 for service in Mexico; won the battle of Mill Spring, January 19, 1862; commanded the right wing of the Army of the Tennessee 
 against Corinth and at Perryville, and the center at Stone's River. Only his stability averted overwhelming defeat for the Federals 
 at Chickamauga. At Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge he was a host in himself. After Sherman had taken Atlanta he sent 
 Thomas back to Tennessee to grapple with Hood. How he crushed Hood by his sledge-hammer blows is told in the story of "Nash- 
 ville." Thomas, sitting down in Nashville, bearing the brunt of Grant's impatience, and ignoring completely the proddings from Wash- 
 ington to advance before he was ready, while he waited grimly for the psychological moment to strike the oncoming Confederate host 
 under Hood, is one of the really big dramatic figures of the entire war. It has been well said of Thomas that every promotion he re- 
 ceived was a reward of merit; and that during his long and varied career as a soldier no crisis ever arose too great for his ability. 
 
Ijtrkammtga lUmtitfeat Olonfltrt in tlf? 
 
 Sept. 
 1863 
 
 had crossed the Chickamauga. The two mighty armies were 
 now face to face, and none could doubt that the impending 
 struggle would be attended by frightful loss to both sides. 
 
 It was Bragg's intention to send Polk, commanding the 
 right wing, in a flanking movement against the Federal left 
 under Thomas, and thus intervene between it and Chattanooga. 
 The first encounter, at 10 o'clock in the morning of the 19th, 
 resulted in a Confederate repulse, but fresh divisions were con- 
 stantly pushed forward under the deadly fire of the Federal 
 artillery. The Federals were gradually forced back by the in- 
 cessant charge of the Confederates; but assailed and assailant 
 fought with such great courage and determination that any 
 decided advantage was withheld from either. Meanwhile, the 
 Federal right was hard pressed by Hood, commanding Long- 
 street's corps, and a desperate battle ensued along the entire 
 line. It seemed, however, more like a struggle between sepa- 
 rate divisions than the clash of two great armies. When night 
 descended the Federals had been forced back from the creek, 
 but the result had been indecisive. 
 
 Disaster to the Union army had been averted by the use 
 of powerful artillery when the infantry seemed unable to with- 
 stand the onslaught. Rosecrans had assumed the defensive, 
 and his troops had so far receded as to enable the Confederates 
 to form their lines on all the territory fought over on that 
 day. During the night preparations were made in both camps 
 for a renewal of the battle on the following morning, which 
 was Sunday. A fresh disposition of the troops was made by 
 both leaders. Near midnight General Longstreet arrived on 
 the field, and was at once placed in command of the Confed- 
 erate left, Polk retaining the right. Not all of Longstreet's 
 troops arrived in time for the battle, but Bragg's force has been 
 estimated at fifty-one to seventy-one thousand strong. 
 
 Thomas was given command of the Union left, with Mc- 
 Cook at his right, while Crittenden's forces occupied the center, 
 but to the rear of both Thomas and McCook. Thomas had 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 BEFORE CHICKAMAUGA IN THE RUSH OF EVENTS 
 
 Rarely does the camera afford such a perfectly contemporaneous record of the march of events so momentous. 
 This photograph shows the hotel at Stevenson, Alabama, during the Union advance that ended in Chicka- 
 mauga. Sentinels are parading the street in front of the hotel, several horses are tied to the hotel posts, and 
 the officers evidently have gone into the hotel headquarters. General Alexander McDowell McCook, com- 
 manding the old Twentieth Army Corps, took possession of the hotel as temporary headquarters on the 
 movement of the Army of the Cumberland from Tullahoma. On August 29, 1863, between Stevenson and 
 Caperton's Ferry, on the Tennessee River, McCook gathered his boats and pontoons, hidden under the dense 
 foliage of overhanging trees, and when ready for his crossing suddenly launched them into and across the 
 river. Thence the troops marched over Sand Mountain and at length into Lookout Valley. During the 
 movements the army was in extreme peril, for McCook was at one time three days' march from Thomas, so 
 that Bragg might have annihilated the divisions in detail. Finally the scattered corps were concentrated 
 along Chickamauga Creek, where the bloody struggle of September 19th and 20th was so bravely fought. 
 
IBUw&teai dmtfltrt in 
 
 spent the night in throwing up breastworks on the brow of 
 Snodgrass Hill, as it was anticipated that the Confederates 
 would concentrate their attack upon his position. 
 
 Hostilities began with a general movement of the Confed- 
 erate right wing in an attempt to flank the Union left. Gen- 
 eral Bragg had ordered Polk to begin the attack at daybreak, 
 but it was nearly ten o'clock in the morning before Breckin- 
 ridge's division, supported by General Cleburne, advanced 
 upon Thomas' entrenchments. Fighting desperately, the Con- 
 federates did not falter under the heavy fire of the Federals, 
 and it seemed as if the latter must be driven from their position. 
 Rosecrans, in response to urgent requests for reenforcements, 
 despatched troops again and again to the aid of Thomas, and 
 the assault was finally repulsed. Cleburne's division was driven 
 back with heavy loss, and Breckinridge, unable to retain any 
 advantage, was forced to defend his right, which was being 
 seriously menaced. The battle at this point had been desper- 
 ately waged, both sides exhibiting marked courage and deter- 
 mination. As on the previous day, the Confederates had been 
 the aggressors, but the Federal troops had resisted all attempts 
 to invade their breastworks. 
 
 However, the fortunes of battle were soon to incline to the 
 side of the Southern army. Bragg sent Stewart's division for- 
 ward, and it pressed Reynolds' and Brannan's men back to 
 their entrenchments. Rosecrans sent Wood word to close up 
 on Reynolds. Through some misunderstanding in giving or 
 interpreting this order, General Wood withdrew his division 
 from its position on the right of Brannan. By this movement 
 a large opening was left almost in the center of the battle-line. 
 Johnson's, Hindman's, and Kershaw's divisions rushed into the 
 gap and fell upon the Union right and center with an impetus 
 that was irresistible. The Confederate general, Bushrod John- 
 son, has given us an unf orgetable picture of the thrilling event : 
 ' The resolute and impetuous charge, the rush of our heavy 
 columns sweeping out from the shadow and gloom of the forest 
 
,, . . - 
 
 I: 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS GO. 
 
 ON THE WAY TO CHICKAMAUGA 
 
 This solitary observer, if he was standing here September 20, 1863, shortly before this was photographed, 
 certainly gazed at the base of the hill to the left. For through the'pass called Rossville Gap a column in blue was 
 streaming Steedman's Division of the Reserve Corps, rushing to aid Thomas, so sore pressed atChickamauga. 
 Those slopes by Chickamauga Creek witnessed the deadliest battle in the West and the highest in percent- 
 age of killed and wounded of the entire war. It was fought as a result of Rosecrans' attempt to maneuver 
 Bragg out of Chattanooga. The Federal army crossed the Tennessee River west of the city, passed through 
 the mountain-ranges, and came upon Bragg's line of communications. Finding his position untenable, 
 the Southern leader moved southward and fell upon the united forces of Rosecrans along Chickamauga 
 Creek. The vital point in the Federal line was the left, held by Thomas. Should that give way, the army 
 would be cut off from Chattanooga, with no base to fall back on. The heavy fighting of September 19th 
 showed that Bragg realized the situation. Brigades and regiments were shattered. For a time, the Union 
 army was driven back. But at nightfall Thomas had regained the lost ground. He re-formed during the 
 night in order to protect the road leading into Chattanooga. Since the second day was foggy till the middle 
 of the forenoon, the fighting was not renewed till late. About noon a break was made in the right of the Fed- 
 eral battle-line, into which the eager Longstreet promptly hurled his men. Colonel Dodge writes: "Every- 
 thing seems lost. The entire right of the army, with Rosecrans and his staff, is driven from the field in utter 
 rout. But, unknown even to the commanding general, Thomas, the Rock of Chickamauga, stands there at 
 bay, surrounded, facing two to one. Heedless of the wreck of one-half the army, he knows not how to yield.'* 
 
(Ejmfltrt in 
 
 into the open fields flooded with sunlight, the glitter of arms, 
 the onward dash of artillery and mounted men, the retreat of 
 the foe, the shouts of the hosts of our army, the dust, the smoke, 
 the noise of fire-arms of whistling balls, and grape-shot, and 
 of bursting shell made up a battle-scene of unsurpassed 
 grandeur. Here, General Hood gave me the last order I 
 received from him on the field, ' Go ahead and keep ahead 
 of everything.' ' A moment later, and Hood fell, severely 
 wounded, with a minie ball in his thigh. 
 
 Wood's right brigade was shattered even before it had 
 cleared the opening. Sheridan's entire division, and part of 
 Davis' and Van Cleve's, were driven from the field. Long- 
 street now gave a fine exhibition of his military genius. The 
 orders of battle were to separate the two wings of the opposing 
 army. But with the right wing of his opponents in hopeless 
 ruin, he wheeled to the right and compelled the further with- 
 drawal of Federal troops in order to escape being surrounded. 
 The brave soldier-poet, William H. Lytle, fell at the head of 
 his brigade as he strove to re-form his line. McCook and Crit- 
 tenden were unable, in spite of several gallant efforts, to rally 
 their troops and keep back the onrushing heroes of Stone's 
 River and Bull Run. The broken mass fled in confusion 
 toward Chattanooga, carrying with it McCook, Crittenden, 
 and Rosecrans. The latter telegraphed to Washington that 
 his army had been beaten. In this famous charge the Con- 
 federates took several thousand prisoners and forty pieces of 
 artillery. 
 
 Flushed with victory, the Confederates now concentrated 
 their attack upon Thomas, who thus far, on Horseshoe Ridge 
 and its spurs, had repelled all attempts to dislodge him. The 
 Confederates, with victory within their grasp, and led by the 
 indomitable Longstreet, swarmed up the slopes in great 
 numbers, but they were hurled back with fearful slaughter. 
 Thomas was looking anxiously for Sheridan, whom, as he 
 knew, Rosecrans had ordered with two brigades to his support. 
 
THE TOO-ADVANCED POSITION 
 
 Crawfish Spring, to the South of the Chickamauga Battle-field. Rosecrans, in concentrating his troops on the 18th of September, was 
 still possessed of the idea that Bragg was covering his retreat upon his railroad connections at Dalton. Instead, the Confederate com- 
 mander had massed his forces on the other side of Chickamauga and was only awaiting the arrival of Longstreet to assume the aggressive. 
 Or Oie morning of the 19th, McCook's right wing at Crawfish Spring was strongly threatened by the Confederates, while the real attack 
 was made against the left in an effort to turn it and cut Rosecrans off from a retreat upon Chattanooga. All day long, brigade after 
 brigade was marched from the right of the Federal line in order to extend the left under Thomas and withstand this flanking movement. 
 Even after nightfall, Thomas, trying to re-form his lines and carry them still farther to the left for the work of the morrow, brought on a 
 sharp conflict in the darkness. The Confederates had been held back, but at heavy cost. That night, at the Widow Glenn's house, 
 Rosecrans consulted his generals. The exhausted Thomas, when roused from sleep for his opinion, invariably answered, "I would 
 strengthen the left." There seemed as yet to be no crisis at hand, and the council closed with a song by the debonair McCook. 
 
fytrkamauga 
 
 (Ennfltrt in tty Wt&t 
 
 Sept, 
 1863 
 
 But in Longstreet's rout of the right wing Sheridan, with the 
 rest, had been carried on toward Chattanooga, and he found 
 himself completely cut off from Thomas, as the Confederates 
 were moving parallel to him. Yet the indomitable Sheridan, 
 in spite of his terrible experience of the morning, did not give 
 up the attempt. Foiled in his efforts to get through McFar- 
 land's Gap, he moved quickly on Rossville and came down the 
 Lafayette road toward Thomas' left flank. 
 
 Meanwhile, advised by the incessant roar of musketry, 
 General Gordon Granger, in command of the reserve corps 
 near Rossville, advanced rapidly with his fresh troops. Acting 
 with promptness and alacrity under orders, Granger sent Steed- 
 man to Thomas' right. 
 
 Directly across the line of Thomas' right was a ridge, on 
 which Longstreet stationed Hindman with a large command, 
 ready for an attack on Thomas' flank a further and terrible 
 menace to the nearly exhausted general, but it was not all. In 
 the ridge was a small gap, and through this Kershaw was pour- 
 ing his division, intent on getting to Thomas' rear. Rosecrans 
 thus describes the help afforded to Thomas: " Steedman, tak- 
 ing a regimental color, led the column. Swift was the charge 
 and terrible the conflict, but the enemy was broken." 
 
 The fighting grew fiercer, and at intervals was almost 
 hand to hand. The casualties among the officers, who fre- 
 quently led their troops in person, were mounting higher and 
 higher as the moments passed. All the afternoon the assaults 
 continued, but the Union forces stood their ground. Ammuni- 
 tion ran dangerously low, but Steedman had brought a small 
 supply, and when this was distributed each man had about ten 
 rounds. Finally, as the sun was setting in the west, the Con- 
 federate troops advanced in a mighty concourse. The com- 
 bined forces of Kershaw, Law, Preston, and Hindman once 
 more rushed forward, gained possession of their lost ridge at 
 several points, but were unable to drive their attack home. 
 In many places the Union lines stood firm and both sides 
 
 \V 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
1 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 -2 
 
 ^ 
 
 S 
 
 ";! 
 
 "? 
 
 8) 
 
 - 
 
 -c 
 
 a 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 fi 
 
 =3 
 
 V 
 
 tc 
 
 ^ 
 
 i 
 
 "9 
 
 8 
 
 -C 
 
 e 
 
 1 
 
 *r 
 u 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 r^ 
 
 o 
 
 _= 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 5 
 
 f 
 
 > 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 - 
 
 ^S 
 
 & 
 
 PB 
 
 ^ 
 
 o? 
 
 ^ 
 
 as 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 2< 
 
 gj 
 
 fe 
 
 S 
 
 "5 
 
 '5 
 
 Tr, 
 
 'E 
 
 8 
 
 ^ 
 
 _= 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 | 
 
 fli 
 
 
 a 
 
 ** 
 
 ^B 
 
 .5 
 
 *^j 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 fe 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 Q 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 -C 
 
 n 
 
 "S 
 
 r 
 
 V 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 -5 
 
 t) 
 
 ? 
 
 <8 
 
 I 
 
 ' 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 ^ 
 
 w 
 
 1" 
 
 a 
 
 8- 
 
 s 
 
 c 
 
 
 w> 
 
 i 
 
 
 'S 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 S 
 .2 
 
 r 
 1 
 
 y; 
 
 C 
 
 h-S 
 
 i 
 
 c 
 
 _JJ 
 
 'I 
 
 "s 
 
 S 
 
 *4 
 
 o 
 = 
 
 i 
 
 s 
 
 3 
 
 "3 
 
 O 
 
 _= 
 
 
 
 "^ 
 s 
 
 09 
 
 ~f. 
 
 +j 
 
 s 
 
 J 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 'tl 
 &0 
 
 "S 
 
 si 
 
 c 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 . 
 
 2 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 G 
 
 Q 
 
 a 
 
 . 
 
 :- 
 
 Pi 
 H 
 
 V 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 c 
 
 t^ 
 
 -^ 
 
 ~ 
 
 P 
 
 fe 
 
 
 s 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 DO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 g 
 
 X 
 
 S 
 
 "S 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 o 
 
 "T 
 
 1 ' 
 
 -. 
 
 g 
 
 c 
 
 4) 
 _g 
 
 ci 
 - 
 
 ~ 
 c 
 
 X 
 Q 
 
 
 
 ffi 
 
 H 
 
 "g 
 
 "i 
 
 ~ 
 
 | 
 
 "&, 
 
 "H 
 
 | 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 _= 
 
 omman> 
 
 to stren 
 
 continu 
 
 09 
 
 1 
 
 /: 
 
 ^ 
 
 *o 
 
 o 
 
 V 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 CS 
 
 _C 
 
 
 1 
 
 E 
 
 -r 
 
 
 
 ? 
 
 1 
 
 es 
 
 IS 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 |U 
 
 
 J: 
 
 i 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 jv 
 
 9 
 
 c 
 
 *s 
 
 
 V 
 
 F 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 0> 
 
 
 
 
 QQ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 "H 
 
 4_j 
 
 V 
 
 _= 
 
 "S 
 
 
 1 
 
 03 
 
 ^ 
 t 
 
 X 
 
 + 
 
 *8 
 
 ^ 
 
 b 
 g> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 'S 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 .S 
 
 
 E 
 
 -*-* 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 c 
 
 rt 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 .- 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 fl 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 _.rt 
 
 '*** 
 
 4) 
 
 r- 
 
 
 
 ^= 
 
 1 
 
 c Jj 
 
 II 
 
 ^ 
 
 S -2 = 
 
mmuja- 
 
 (Emtfltrt 
 
 Sept. 
 1863 
 
 \ 
 
 rested in the positions taken. The plucky Thomas was saved. 
 The onslaught on the Federal left of the battlefield was one 
 of the heaviest attacks made on a single point during the war. 
 
 History records no grander spectacle than Thomas' stand 
 at Chickamauga. He was ever afterwards known as " The 
 Rock of Chickamauga." Under the cover of darkness, 
 Thomas, having received word from Rosecrans to withdraw, 
 retired his army in good order to Rossville, and on the follow- 
 ing day rejoined Rosecrans in Chattanooga. The battle of 
 Chickamauga, considering the forces engaged, was one of the 
 most destructive of the Civil War. The Union army lost 
 approximately sixteen thousand men, and while the loss to the 
 Confederate army is not definitely known, it was probably 
 nearly eighteen thousand. The personal daring and tenacious 
 courage displayed in the ranks of both armies have never been 
 excelled on any battlefield. The Confederate generals, Helm, 
 Deshler, and Preston Smith were killed ; Adams, Hood, Brown, 
 Gregg, Clayton, Hindman, and McNair were wounded. The 
 Federal side lost Lytle. The battle is generally considered a 
 Confederate victory, and yet, aside from the terrible loss of 
 human life, no distinct advantage accrued to either side. The 
 Federal army retained possession of Chattanooga, but the 
 Confederates had for the time checked the Army of the Cum- 
 berland from a further occupation of Southern soil. 
 
 It is a singular coincidence that the generals-in-chief of 
 both armies exercised but little supervision over the movements 
 of their respective troops. The brunt of the battle fell, for the 
 most part, upon the commanders of the wings. To the subor- 
 dinate generals on each side were awarded the highest honors. 
 Longstreet, because of his eventful charge, which swept the 
 right wing of the Union army from the field, was proclaimed 
 the victor of Chickamauga; and to General Thomas, who by 
 his firmness and courage withstood the combined attack of the 
 Confederate forces when disaster threatened on every side, is 
 due the brightest laurels from the adherents of the North. 
 
THE HOUSE WHENCE HELP CAME 
 
 Here, at his headquarters, holding the Federal line of retreat at Rossville Gap (the Confederate objective 
 in the battle), General Gordon Granger heard with increasing anxiety the sounds of the conflict, three miles 
 away, growing more and more ominous. Finally, in disobedience of orders, he set in motion his three brigades 
 to the relief of Thomas, pushing forward two of them under Steedman. These arrived upon the field early 
 in the afternoon, the most critical period of the battle, as Longstreet charged afresh on Thomas' right and 
 rear. Seizing a battle-flag, Steedman (at the order of General Granger) led his command in a counter- 
 charge which saved the Army of the Cumberland. This old house at Rossville was built by John Ross, a 
 chief of the Cherokee Indians, and he lived in it till 1832, giving his name to the hamlet. Half-breed descend- 
 ants of the Cherokees who had intermarried with both whites and Negroes were numerous in the vicinity 
 of Chickamauga, and many of them fought with their white neighbors on the Confederate side. 
 
THE BATTLES ON LOOKOUT 
 MOUNTAIN AND MISSIONARY RIDGE 
 
 AFTER CHATTANOOGA : " The Confederate lines . . . could not be 
 rebuilt. The material for reconstructing them was exhausted. The blue- 
 crested flood which had broken these lines was not disappearing. The 
 fountains which supplied it were exhaustless. It was still coming with an 
 ever increasing current, swelling higher and growing more resistless. This 
 triune disaster [Vicksburg, Gettysburg, Missionary Ridge] was especially 
 depressing to the people because it came like a blight upon their hopes 
 which had been awakened by recent Confederate victories." General 
 John B. Gordon, C. S. A., in "Reminiscences of the Civil War" 
 
 FOLLOWING the defeat of Rosecrans' army at Chick- 
 amauga, in September, 1863, Bragg at once took strong 
 positions on Missionary Ridge and Lookout Mountain. From 
 these heights he was able to besiege the entire Army of the 
 Cumberland in Chattanooga and obstruct the main arteries of 
 supply to the Federal troops. Rosecrans was forced to aban- 
 don the route along the south bank of the Tennessee River, 
 which led from Bridgeport, in Alabama, and to depend ex- 
 clusively upon a long and mountainous wagon road on the 
 north side of the river for the transportation of supplies. The 
 Confederate cavalry, crossing the Tennessee above Chatta- 
 nooga, fell upon the trains entangled in the mud of the Se- 
 quatchie valley, destroying in one day three hundred wagons, 
 and killing or capturing about eighteen hundred mules. 
 Within a short time the wisdom of Bragg's plan became appar- 
 ent; famine threatened the Union army and several thousand 
 horses and mules had already died from starvation. By his 
 relentless vigil, the Confederate leader seemed destined to 
 achieve a greater victory over his opponent than had hitherto 
 attended his efforts in actual conflict. 
 
 *"": as? 
 
THE BESIEGED 
 
 At this point, where Citico Creek joins the Tennessee, the left of the Eleventh Corps of the Army of the Cumberland rested on the river 
 bank, the limit of the Federal line of defense, east of Chattanooga. Here, on high ground overlooking the stream, was posted Battery 
 McAloon to keep the Confederates back from the river, so that timber and firewood could be rafted down to the besieged army. In the 
 chill of autumn, with scanty rations, the soldiers had a hard time keeping warm, as all fuel within the lines had been consumed. The 
 Army of the Cumberland was almost conquered by hardship. Grant feared that the soldiers "could not be got out of their trenches to 
 assume the offensive." But it was these very men who achieved the most signal victory in the battle of Chattanooga. 
 
Meanwhile, a complete reorganization of the Federal 
 forces in the West was effected. Under the title of the Military 
 Division of the Mississippi, the Departments of the Ohio, the 
 Cumberland, and the Tennessee were united with Grant as 
 general commanding, and Rosecrans was replaced by Thomas 
 at the head of the Army of the Cumberland. 
 
 A hurried concentration of the Federal forces was now 
 ordered by General Halleck. Hooker with fifteen thousand 
 men of the Army of the Potomac came rapidly by rail to 
 Bridgeport. Sherman, with a portion of his army, about 
 twenty thousand strong, was summoned from Vicksburg and 
 at once embarked in steamers for Memphis. General Grant 
 decided to assume personal charge of the Federal forces; but 
 before he reached his new command, Thomas, ably assisted 
 by his chief engineer, General W. F. Smith, had begun to act 
 on a plan which Rosecrans had conceived, and which proved 
 in the end to be a brilliant conception. This was to seize a low 
 range of hills known as Raccoon Mountain on the peninsula 
 made by a bend of the river, on its south side and west of 
 Chattanooga, and establish a wagon road to Kelly's Ferry, a 
 point farther down the river to which supplies could be brought 
 by boat from Bridgeport, and at the same time communica- 
 tion effected with Hooker. 
 
 A direct line was not only secured to Bridgeport, but 
 Hooker advanced with a portion of his troops into Lookout 
 Valley and after a short but decisive skirmish drove the Con- 
 federates across Lookout Creek, leaving his forces in posses- 
 sion of the hills he had gained. The route was now opened 
 between Bridgeport and Brown's Ferry; abundant supplies 
 were at once available and the Army of the Cumberland re- 
 lieved of its perilous position. 
 
 Unlike the condition which had prevailed at Chickamauga, 
 reenforcements from all sides were hastening to the aid of 
 Thomas' army; Hooker was already on the ground; Sher- 
 man was advancing rapidly from Memphis, and he arrived in 
 
, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 OPENING "THE CRACKER LINE" 
 
 The U. S. S. Chattanooga was the first steamboat built by the Federals on the upper Tennessee River. Had 
 the gunboats on the Ohio been able to come up the Tennessee River nearly three hundred miles, to the assist- 
 ance of Rosecrans, Bragg could never have bottled him up in Chattanooga. But between Florence and 
 Decatur, Alabama, Muscle Shoals lay in the stream, making the river impassable. While Bragg's pickets in- 
 vested the railroad and river, supplies could not be brought up from Bridgeport; and besides, with the excep- 
 tion of one small steamboat (the Dunbar), the Federals had no boats on the river. General W. F. Smith, 
 Chief Engineer of the Army of the Cumberland, had established a saw-mill with an old engine at Bridgeport 
 for the purpose of getting out lumber from logs rafted down the river, with which to construct pontoons. 
 Here Captain Arthur Edwards, Assistant Quartermaster, had been endeavoring since the siege began to 
 build a steamboat consisting of a flat-bottom scow, with engine, boiler, and stern-wheel mounted upon it. 
 On October 24th, after many difficulties and discouragements had been overcome, the vessel was launched 
 successfully and christened the Chattanooga. On the 9th she made her trial trip. That very night, 
 Hooker, in the battle of Wauhatchie, definitely established control of the new twelve-mile "Cracker Line" 
 from Kelley's Ferry, which Grant had ordered for the relief of the starving army. The next day the little 
 Chattanooga, with steam up, was ready to start from Bridgeport with a heavy load of the much-needed 
 supplies, and her arrival was anxiously awaited at Kelley's Ferry, where the wagon-trains were all ready to 
 rush forward the rations and forage to Chattanooga. The mechanics were still at work upon the little vessel's 
 unfinished pilot-house and boiler-deck while she and the two barges she was to tow were being loaded, and 
 at 4 A.M. on November 30th she set out to make the 45-mile journey against unfavorable head-winds. 
 
person on November 15th, while Burnside's forces at Knox- 
 ville offered protection to the left flank of the Federal army. 
 
 The disposition of the Confederate troops at this time 
 was a formidable one; the left flank rested on the northern 
 end of Lookout Mountain and the line extended a distance 
 of twelve miles across Chattanooga Valley to Missionary 
 Ridge. This position was further strengthened by entrench- 
 ments throughout the lowlands. Despite the danger which 
 threatened his army from the converging Union forces, Gen- 
 eral Bragg determined to attack Burnside and despatched 
 Longstreet with twenty thousand of his best troops to Knox- 
 ville. His army materially weakened, the Confederate gen- 
 eral continued to hold the same extended position, although his 
 combined force was smaller than had opposed Rosecrans alone 
 at Chickamauga. 
 
 On the 23d of November, after a long and fatiguing 
 march over roads almost impassable by reason of continuous 
 rains, Sherman crossed the Tennessee by the pontoon bridge 
 at Brown's Ferry, recrossed it above Chattanooga, and was 
 assigned a position to the left of the main army near the mouth 
 of Chickamauga Creek. Grant had now some eighty thousand 
 men, of whom sixty thousand were on the scene of the coming 
 battle, and, though fearful lest Burnside should be dislodged 
 from his position at Knoxville, he would not be diverted from 
 his purpose of sweeping the Confederates from the front of 
 Chattanooga. It had been Grant's plan to attack on the 24th, 
 but information reached him that Bragg was preparing a re- 
 treat. He, therefore, on the 23d, ordered Thomas to advance 
 upon Bragg's center. 
 
 Preparations for the movement were made in full view 
 of the Confederates; from the appearance of the troops, clad 
 in their best uniforms, the advance line of the Southern army 
 was content to watch this display, in the belief that the ma- 
 neuvering army was parading in review. Suddenly, the peace- 
 ful pageant turned into a furious charge, before which the 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REV 
 
 The home-made little steamboat Chattanooga was beset with difficulties and dangers on her memorable 
 voyage of November 30th. She made but slow progress against the wind and the rapid current of the tor- 
 tuous Tennessee. Fearful of breaking a steam pipe or starting a leak, she crawled along all day, and then 
 was enveloped in one of the darkest of nights, out of which a blinding rain stung the faces of her anxious crew. 
 Assistant Quartermaster William G. Le Due, in command of the expedition, helped the pilot to feel his way 
 through the darkness. At last the camp-fires of the Federals became guiding beacons from the shore and 
 soon the Chattanooga tied up safely at Kelley's Ferry. The " Cracker Line " was at last opened in the 
 nick of time, for there were but four boxes of hard bread left in the commissary at Chattanooga, where four 
 cakes of hard bread and one-quarter of a pound of pork were being issued as a three-days' ration. 
 
Confederate pickets, taken by surprise, retreated from the first 
 line of earthworks, and Thomas, with little loss to either side, 
 captured Orchard Knob, between Chattanooga and Missionary 
 Ridge. From this point, which was almost a mile in advance 
 of the position occupied during the morning, Grant directed 
 the movements of his army on the following day. 
 
 The Federal position was of less extent than that occupied 
 by the Confederates. Sherman was in command of the left 
 wing, while Thomas held the center, and " Fighting Joe " 
 Hooker, with the Union right in Lookout Valley, threatened 
 Lookout Mountain. The plan of battle was for Sherman to 
 engage the Confederate right and sever communications be- 
 tween Bragg and Longstreet; Hooker was to carry out an 
 assault on the Southern left flank, and at the same time main- 
 tain connection with Bridgeport. With both wings assailed 
 by a superior force, it was believed that Bragg must reenforce 
 these positions and permit Thomas, with overwhelming num- 
 bers, to concentrate upon the center. 
 
 On the 24th, two distinct movements were in progress. 
 Sherman met with but little opposition in his initial attack 
 upon the Confederate right and promptly seized and occupied 
 the north end of Missionary Ridge. The Confederates, late in 
 the afternoon, fought desperately to regain the hill but were 
 finally repulsed, and Sherman fortified the position he had 
 gained. In the mean time, Hooker, early in the day, had be- 
 gun his operations against Lookout Mountain. Standing like 
 a lone sentinel above the surrounding valleys, its steep, rocky, 
 and deeply furrowed slopes, rising into a high, palisaded crest, 
 frowned defiance upon the advancing troops, while a well- 
 constructed line of defenses completed the imposing barrier. 
 
 Hooker had in addition to his own troops a division 
 of Sherman's army (Osterhaus') which, owing to damage to 
 the pontoon bridge at Brown's Ferry, had been prevented from 
 joining its own leader. As ordered by Hooker, General Geary 
 took his division up the valley to Wauhatchie, crossed the creek 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 At, Missionary Ridge (seen in the distance in the lower picture) the Army of the Cumberland removed forever from Grant's mind any 
 doubt of its fighting qualities. Grant, anxious to develop Bragg's strength, ordered Thomas, on November 23d, to demonstrate against 
 the forces on his front. Moving out as if on parade, the troops under Gordon Granger drove back the Confederates and captured 
 Orchard Knob (or Indian Hill) a day before it had been planned to do so. Still another surprise awaited Grant on the 25th, when from 
 this eminence he watched the magnificent spectacle of the battle of Chattanooga. Thomas' men again pressed forward in what was 
 ordered as a demonstration against Missionary Ridge. Up and over it they drove the Confederates from one entrenchment after another, 
 capturing the guns parked in the lower picture. " By whose orders are those troops going up the hill? " " Old Pap " Thomas, who knew 
 his men better than did Grant, replied that it was probably by their own orders. It was the most signal victory of the day. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911 
 
 REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE CAPTURED CONFEDERATE GUNS 
 
IJJ mikmtf Hlmtttiattt anh 
 
 IRfog? 
 
 Nov. 
 1863 
 
 and marched down the east bank, sweeping the Confederate 
 outposts before him. The remainder of the command got 
 across by bridges lower down. Gaining the slopes of the 
 mountain the Federal troops rushed on in their advance. From 
 the high palisaded summit, invisible in the low-hanging clouds, 
 the guns of General Stevenson's brigades poured an iron 
 deluge upon them. But on they went, climbing over ledges 
 and boulders, up hill and down, while the soldiers of the South 
 with musket and cannon tried in vain to check them. Position 
 after position was abandoned to the onrushing Federals, and 
 by noon Geary's advanced troops had rounded the north slope 
 of the mountain and passed from the sight of General Hooker, 
 who was watching the contest from a vantage point to the west. 
 Grant and Thomas from the headquarters on Orchard Knob 
 were likewise eager witnesses of the struggle, although the haze 
 was so dense that they caught a glimpse only now and then as 
 the clouds would rise. 
 
 Reenforcements came to the Confederates and they availed 
 nothing. Geary's troops had been ordered to halt when they 
 reached the foot of the palisades, but fired by success they 
 pressed impetuously forward. From its higher position at 
 the base of the cliff Cobham's brigade showered volley after 
 volley upon the Confederate main line of defense, while that 
 of Ireland gradually rolled up the flank. The Federal bat- 
 teries on Moccasin Point across the river were doing what they 
 could to clear the mountain. The Southerners made a last 
 stand in their walls and pits around the Craven house, but were 
 finally driven in force over rocks and precipices into Chat- 
 tanooga Valley. 
 
 Such was the " battle in the clouds," a wonderful spec- 
 tacle denied the remainder of Hooker's troops holding Look- 
 out Valley. That general says, " From the moment we had 
 rounded the peak of the mountain it was only from the roar 
 of battle and the occasional glimpses our comrades in the valley 
 could catch of our lines and standards that they knew of the 
 
 r^ 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW T>F REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE MEN WHO COMPLETED THE VICTORY 
 
 General Hooker and Staff at Lookout Mountain. Hooker's forces of about 9,700 men had been sent from the East to reenforce Rose- 
 crans, but until the arrival of Grant they were simply so many more mouths to feed in the besieged city. In the battle of Wauhatchie, 
 on the night of October 20th, they drove back the Confederates and established the new line of communication. On November 24th 
 they, too, had a surprise in store for Grant. Their part in the triple conflict was also ordered merely as a "demonstration," but they 
 astounded the eyes and ears of their comrades with the spectacular fight by which they made their way up Lookout Mountain. The 
 next day, pushing on to Rossville, the daring Hooker attacked one of Bragg's divisions and forced it into precipitate retreat. 
 
 OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 HOOKER'S CAMP AT THE BASE OF LOOKOUT MOUNTAIN 
 
4Ki00umarg 
 
 strife or its progress, and when from these evidences our true 
 condition was revealed to them their painful anxiety yielded 
 to transports of joy which only soldiers can feel in the earliest 
 moments of dawning victory." 
 
 By two in the afternoon the clouds had settled completely 
 into the valley and the ensuing darkness put an end to further 
 operations. Hooker established and strengthened a new posi- 
 tion and waited for reenforcements, which General Carlin 
 brought from Chattanooga at five o'clock. Until after mid- 
 night an irregular fire was kept up, but the Confederates could 
 not break the new line. Before dawn General Stevenson aban- 
 doned the summit, leaving behind twenty thousand rations and 
 the camp equipage of his three brigades. Hooker, anticipating 
 this move, sent several detachments to scale the palisades. A 
 party of six men from the Eighth Kentucky regiment, by 
 means of ladders, was the first to reach the summit, and the 
 waving Stars and Stripes greeted the rising sun of November 
 25th on Lookout Mountain, amid the wild and prolonged 
 cheers of " Fighting Joe's " valiant troops. 
 
 The fighting of Sherman and Hooker on the 24th se- 
 cured to Grant's army a distinct advantage in position. From 
 the north end of Lookout Mountain across Chattanooga Val- 
 ley to the north end of Missionary Ridge the Union forces 
 maintained an unbroken front. 
 
 The morning of the 25th dawned cold, and an impene- 
 trable mist which lay deep in the valleys was soon driven away. 
 From Orchard Knob, a point almost in the center of the united 
 Federal host, General Grant watched the preparations for the 
 battle. At sunrise, Sherman's command was in motion. In 
 his front, an open space intervened between his position and 
 a ridge held by the Confederates, while just beyond rose a 
 much higher hill. Toward the first ridge the attacking column, 
 under General Corse, advanced rapidly and in full view of the 
 foe. For a time it seemed as if the Confederates must recede 
 before the terrific onslaught, but the advance was abruptly 
 
 - -<d 
 
, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE BATTLE-FIELD ABOVE THE CLOUDS 
 
 Entrenchments on Lookout Mountain. Up such rugged heights as these, heavily timbered and full of 
 chasms, Hooker's men fought their way on the afternoon of November 24th. Bridging Lookout Creek, the 
 troops crossed, hidden by the friendly mist, and began ascending the mountain-sides, driving the Confederates 
 from one line of rifle-pits and then from another. The heavy musketry fire and the boom of the Confederate 
 battery on the top of the mountain apprised the waiting Federals before Chattanooga that the battle had 
 begun. Now and again the fitful lifting of the mist disclosed to Grant and Thomas, watching from Orchard 
 Knob, the men of Hooker fighting upon the heights. Then all would be curtained once more. At two o'clock 
 in the afternoon the mist became so heavy that Hooker and his men could not see what they were doing, 
 and paused to entrench. By four o'clock, however, he had pushed on to the summit and reported to Grant 
 that his position was impregnable. Direct communication was then established and reinforcements sent. 
 
mountain attic 
 
 SUfcg? 
 
 Nov. 
 1863 
 
 checked after a very close and stubborn struggle, when within 
 a short distance of the entrenchment. 
 
 Unmindful of the numbers which opposed him, General 
 Hardee not only succeeded in repulsing the attack, but, as- 
 suming the offensive, drove back the forces under General 
 John E. Smith, who had sought to turn his left, and captured 
 several hundred prisoners. The Federals, quickly re-forming 
 their lines, renewed the assault and for several hours the fight- 
 ing was desperate on both sides. A general advance of the 
 Northern forces had been withheld, awaiting the arrival of 
 Hooker who, under orders from Grant, was sweeping down 
 Chickamauga Valley, and was to operate against the Confed- 
 erate left and rear, in the expectation that Bragg would further 
 weaken his line by massing at those points. But Hooker's 
 army had been delayed several hours by repairs to the bridge 
 crossing Chattanooga Creek. Although Sherman had failed 
 in his attempt to turn the Confederate right he had forced 
 Bragg to draw heavily upon his center for reenforcements. 
 Grant, satisfied that Hooker was not far off, ordered the 
 signal six guns fired in rapid succession from the battery on 
 Orchard Knob for a general advance of Thomas' army upon 
 the Confederate center. 
 
 It was now three o'clock in the afternoon. The four divi- 
 sion commanders of the Army of the Cumberland, Sheridan, 
 Wood, Baird, and Johnson, gave the word to advance. Be- 
 tween Orchard Knob and the base of Missionary Ridge, a mile 
 away, is a broad valley covered for the most part with heavy 
 timber. This had to be crossed before the entrenchments at 
 the foot of the hill could be assaulted. Scarcely were the Cum- 
 berland troops in motion when fifty pieces of artillery on the 
 crest of Missionary Ridge opened a terrific fire upon them. 
 But the onward rush of the Federals was not checked in the 
 slightest degree. The line of entrenchments at the base was 
 carried with little opposition. Most of Breckinridge's men 
 abandoned the ditches as the Federal skirmishers approached 
 
 I 
 
 /// ' ' 
 
 '/I 
 
 wV/m 
 
 
EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO 
 
 THE PEAK OF VICTORY THE MORNING AFTER THE BATTLE 
 
 Pulpit Rock, the Summit of Lookout Mountain. Before dawn of November 25th, Hooker, anticipating the with- 
 drawal of the Confederates, sent detachments to seize the very summit of the mountain, here 2,400 feet high. 
 Six volunteers from the Eighth Kentucky Regiment scaled the palisades by means of the ladders seen in this 
 picture, and made their way to the top. The rest of the regiment quickly followed; then came the Ninety-sixth 
 Illinois. The rays of the rising sun disclosed the Stars and Stripes floating in triumph from the lofty peak 
 "amid the wild and prolonged cheers of the men whose dauntless valor had borne them to that point." 
 
and sought refuge up the hill, breaking and throwing into con- 
 fusion other troops as they passed through. 
 
 At the foot of Missionary Ridge Thomas' army had 
 reached its goal. Its orders carried it no further. But, as 
 General Wood has related, " the enthusiasm and impetuosity 
 of the troops were such that those who first reached the en- 
 trenchments at the base of the ridge bounded over them and 
 pressed on up the ascent. . . . Moreover the entrenchments 
 were no protection against the artillery on the ridge. To re- 
 main would be destruction to return would be both expensive 
 in life, and disgraceful. Officers and men, all seemed im- 
 pressed with this truth. . . . Without waiting for an order 
 the vast mass pressed forward in the race for glory, each man 
 anxious to be the first on the summit. . . . Artillery and mus- 
 ketry could not check the impetuous assault. The troops did 
 not halt to fire. To have done so would have been ruinous. 
 Little was left to the commanders of the troops than to cheer 
 on the foremost to encourage the weaker of limb and to sus- 
 tain the very few who seemed to be faint-hearted." 
 
 Midway up the slope was a small line of rifle-pits, but 
 these proved of no use in stemming the Federal tide. In the 
 immediate front, however, Major Weaver of the Sixtieth 
 North Carolina rallied a sufficient number of the demoralized 
 Confederates to send a well-directed and effective fire upon the 
 advancing troops. At this point the first line of oncoming 
 Federals was vigorously repulsed, and thrown back to the 
 vacated Confederate trenches. General Bragg, noticing this, 
 rode along the ridge to spread his good news among the troops, 
 but he had not gone far when word was brought that the right 
 flank was broken and that the Federal standard had been seen 
 on the summit. A second and a third flag appeared in quick 
 succession. Bragg sent General Bate to drive the foe back, but 
 the disaster was so great that the latter was unable to repair 
 it. Even the artillery had abandoned the infantry. The Con- 
 federate flank had gone, and within an hour of the start from 
 
THE FLANKING PASS 
 
 COPYRIGHT. 
 
 The Gap in Missionary Ridge at Rossville. Through this Georgia mountain-pass runs the road to Ringgold. Rosecrans took advantage 
 of it when he turned Bragg's flank before the battle of Chickamauga; and on November 25, 1863, Thomas ordered Hooker to advance 
 from Lookout Mountain to this point and strike the Confederates on their left flank, while in their front he (Thomas) stood ready 
 to attack. The movement was entirely successful, and in a brilliant battle, begun by Hooker, Bragg's army was swept from Missionary 
 Ridge and pursued in retreat to Georgia. 
 
 PATRIOT PUB. 
 
 THE SKIRMISH LINE 
 
 Multiply the number of these men by ten, strike out the tents, and we see vividly how the advancing line of Thomas' Army of the 
 Cumberland appeared to the Confederates as they swept up the slope at Missionary Ridge to win the brilliant victory of November 
 25th. This view of drilling Federal troops in Chattanooga preserves the exact appearance of the line of battle only a couple of months 
 before the picture was taken. The skirmishers, thrown out in advance of the line, are "firing" from such positions as the character of 
 the ground makes most effective. The main line is waiting for the order to charge. 
 
&%%% 
 
 Orchard Knob the crest of Missionary Ridge was occupied by 
 Federal troops. Sheridan did not stop here. He went down 
 the eastern slope, driving all in front of him toward Chicka- 
 mauga Creek. On a more easterly ridge he rested until mid- 
 night, when he advanced to the creek and took many prisoners 
 and stores. 
 
 While the Army of the Cumberland accomplished these 
 things, Hooker was advancing his divisions at charging pace 
 from the south. Cruft was on the crest, Osterhaus in the 
 eastern valley, and Geary in the western all within easy sup- 
 porting distance. Before Cruft's onrush the left wing of 
 Bragg's army was scattered in all directions from the ridge. 
 Many ran down the eastern slope into Osterhaus' column and 
 the very few who chose a way of flight to the west, were cap- 
 tured by Geary. The bulk of them, however, fell back from 
 trench to trench upon the crest until finally, as the sun was 
 sinking, they found themselves surrounded by Johnson's divi- 
 sion of the Army of the Cumberland. Such was the fate of 
 Stewart's division ; only a small portion of it got away. 
 
 On the Confederate right Hardee held his own against 
 Sherman, but with the left and center routed and in rapid 
 flight Bragg realized the day was lost. He could do nothing 
 but cover Breckinridge's retreat as best he might and order 
 Hardee to retire across Chickamauga Creek. 
 
 Thus ended the battle of Chattanooga. Bragg's army 
 had been wholly defeated, and, after being pursued for some 
 days, it found a resting place at Dalton among the mountains 
 of Georgia. The Federal victory was the result of a cam- 
 paign carefully planned by Generals Halleck and Grant and 
 ably carried out by the efforts of the subordinate generals. 
 
 The losses in killed and wounded sustained by Grant 
 were over fifty-eight hundred and those of Bragg about sixty- 
 six hundred, four thousand being prisoners. But the advan- 
 tage of the great position had been forever wrested from the 
 Southern army. 
 
 [Part X] 
 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs ! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART XI 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative of the Battle 
 
 in the Wilderness 
 
 Twenty-nine Thousand Killed and Wounded in 
 Ten Hours' Fighting 
 
 ALSO 
 
 The Red River Expedition 
 
 The Battle of Mobile Bay Fort Morgan 
 The "Hartford" and the "Tennessee" 
 
 SOME OF THE PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART XI (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 Confederate Soldiers in Virginia, 1864 
 
 Meade's Headquarters at Brandy Station 
 
 Where General Grant Assumed Supreme Command 
 
 Signalling Orders from General Meade's Headquarters Just Before the Fight 
 
 Pontoon Bridges at Germanna Ford the Day Before the Battle 
 
 The Wilderness A Tangled Battlefield 
 
 Swept by the Iron Storm 
 Forest Views of the Wilderness Battlefield 
 
 A Loss in Effective Strength 
 
 Wounded in the Wilderness Fight Taken to Fredericksburg 
 Andrew Carnegie as a War Telegrapher A Field Telegraph Station 
 
 Bailey's Dam, Where the Army Saved the Navy 
 
 Farragut When at the Height of His Fame Mobile 
 
 The "Hartford" and the "Tennessee" 
 
 Mobile Bay and Fort Morgan 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Naval Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "Battle of Mobile Bay" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART ELEVEN 
 
 The Struggle in the Wilderness 
 
 The Undecisive but Savage Battle 
 
 The Red River Expedition of May, 1864 
 
 The Battle of Mobile Bay 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 ' T ^ 7 "V- >;--* s 
 
 . 
 
 ... |, , ' 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ~-~ 
 
 Copyrigbt !9;i;, by Patriot Publishing Co.. Springfield, Mass. 
 

 THIS PART PART ELEVEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Naval Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "Battle of Mobile Bay" 
 
 The Battle in the Wilderness 
 
 Professor Elson in this chapter tells us how the two armies, now 
 perfect instruments of war, were pitted against each other by two 
 master military minds Grant and Lee. The first clash of the two 
 veteran armies in this campaign proved undecisive in its results and, 
 despite the bloody fighting, both armies were awaiting a more conclu- 
 sive struggle, to come at the battle of Spottsylvania Court House. 
 
 The Battle of Mobile Bay 
 
 Once again the attention of the reader is called to the "Hartford" 
 and the accomplishments of the Federal sailors. Here not only was 
 the- Confederate ironclad ram "Tennessee" overwhelmed, but Fort 
 Morgan, protecting the city, was bombarded by a fleet that carried 
 more power for destruction than the combined English, French and 
 Spanish fleets at Trafalgar. That the battle was not easily won is 
 shown by the record of casualties, which was fifty-two killed and one 
 hundred and seventy wounded in the Federal fleet and twelve killed 
 and twenty wounded on the Confederate gunboats. 
 
 The War Time Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 Show the men of both armies as they appeared during the Wilderness 
 campaign. The headquarters of the Union Army, the country over 
 which it fought, the army fences and other protection on the battlefield 
 itself are vividly illustrated. Photographs from the West illustrate 
 the Red River Dam which saved the Federal Fleet imprisoned by low 
 water until released by a famous engineering project. Photographs 
 are also shown of the "Hartford" after the victory of Mobile Bay and 
 of the "Tennessee," the Confederate ironclad ram, which surrendered 
 at this battle. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
v ; 
 
 THE BATTLE IN THE WILDERNESS 
 
 The volunteers who composed the armies of the Potomac and North- 
 ern Virginia were real soldiers now, inured to war, and desperate in their 
 determination to do its work without faltering or failure. This fact 
 this change in the temper and morale of the men on either side had 
 greatly simplified the tasks set for Grant and Lee to solve. They knew 
 their men. They knew that those men would stand against anything, 
 endure slaughter without flinching, hardship without complaining, and 
 make desperate endeavor without shrinking. The two armies had become 
 what they had not been earlier in the contest, perfect instruments of war, 
 that could be relied upon as confidently as the machinist relies upon his 
 engine scheduled to make so many revolutions per minute at a given rate 
 of horse-power, and with the precision of science itself. George Gary 
 Eggleston, in " The History of the Confederate War" 
 
 AFTER the battle of Gettysburg, Lee started for the 
 Potomac, which he crossed with some difficulty, but 
 with little interruption from the Federals, above Harper's 
 Ferry, on July 14, 1863. The thwarted invader of Pennsyl- 
 vania wished to get to the plains of Virginia as quickly as 
 possible, but the Shenandoah was found to be impassable. 
 Meade, in the mean time, had crossed the Potomac east of the 
 Blue Ridge and seized the principal outlets from the lower 
 part of the Valley. Lee, therefore, was compelled to continue 
 his retreat up the Shenandoah until Longstreet, sent in ad- 
 vance with part of his command, had so blocked the Federal 
 pursuit that most of the Confederate army was able to emerge 
 through Chester Gap and move to Culpeper Court House. 
 Ewell marched through Thornton's Gap and by the 4th of 
 August practically the whole Army of Northern Virginia was 
 south of the Rapidan, prepared to dispute the crossing of that 
 river. But. Meade, continuing his flank pursuit, halted at 
 
LEE'S MEN 
 
 The faces of the veterans in this photograph of 1864 reflect more forcibly than volumes of historical es- 
 says, the privations and the courage of the ragged veterans in gray who faced Grant, with Lee as their 
 leader. They did not know that their struggle had already become unavailing; that no amount of per- 
 severance and devotion could make headway against the resources, determination, and discipline of the 
 Northern armies, now that they had become concentrated and wielded by a master of men like Grant. 
 But Grant was as yet little more than a name to the armies of the East. His successes had been 
 won on Western fields Donelson, Vicksburg, Chattanooga. It was not yet known that the Army of the 
 Potomac under the new general-in-chief was to prove irresistible. So these faces reflect perfect confidence. 
 
 [26] 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 CONFEDERATE SOLDIERS IN VIRGINIA, 1864 
 
 Though prisoners when this picture was taken a remnant of Grant's heavy captures during May and 
 June, when he sent some ten thousand Confederates to Coxey's Landing, Virginia, as a result of his first 
 stroke against Lee though their arms have been taken from them, though their uniforms are anything but 
 "uniform," their hats partly the regulation felt of the Army of Northern Virginia, partly captured Federal 
 caps, and partly nondescript yet these ragged veterans stand and sit with the dignity of accomplish- 
 ment. To them, "Marse Robert" is still the general unconquerable, under whom inferior numbers again 
 and again have held their own, and more; the brilliant leader under whom every man gladly rushes to any 
 assault, however impossible it seems, knowing that every order will be made to count. 
 
Culpeper Court House, deeming it imprudent to attempt the 
 Rapidan in the face of the strongly entrenched Confederates. 
 In the entire movement there had been no fighting except a 
 few cavalry skirmishes and no serious loss on either side. 
 
 On the 9th of September, Lee sent Longstreet and his 
 corps to assist Bragg in the great conflict that was seen to be 
 inevitable around Chattanooga. In spite of reduced strength, 
 Lee proceeded to assume a threatening attitude toward Meade, 
 and in October and early November there were several small 
 but severe engagements as the Confederate leader attempted 
 to turn Meade's flank and force him back to the old line of 
 Bull Run. On the 7th of November, Sedgwick made a bril- 
 liant capture of the redoubts on the Rappahannock, and Lee 
 returned once more to his old position on the south side of the 
 Rapidan. This lay between Barnett's Ford, near Orange 
 Court House (Lee's headquarters) , and Morton's Ford, twenty 
 miles below. Its right was also protected by entrenchments 
 along the course of Mine Run. Against these, in the last days 
 of November, Meade sent French, Sedgwick, and Warren. 
 It was found impossible to carry the Confederate position, 
 and on December 1st the Federal troops were ordered to re- 
 cross the Rapidan. In this short campaign the Union lost 
 sixteen hundred men and the Confederacy half that number. 
 With the exception of an unsuccessful cavalry raid against 
 Richmond, in February, nothing disturbed the existence of the 
 two armies until the coming of Grant. 
 
 In the early months of 1864, the Army of the Potomac 
 lay between the Rapidan and the Rappahannock, most of it 
 in the vicinity of Culpeper Court House, although some of 
 the troops were guarding the railroad to Washington as far 
 as Bristoe Station, close to Manassas Junction. On the south 
 side of the Rapidan, the Army of Northern Virginia was, as 
 has been seen, securely entrenched. The Confederates' ranks 
 were thin and their supplies were scarce; but the valiant spirit 
 which had characterized the Southern hosts in former battles 
 
 I 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW Of REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE COMING OF THE STRANGER GRANT 
 
 Hither, to Meade's headquarters at Brandy Station, came Grant on March 10, 1864. The day before, in 
 Washington, President Lincoln handed him his commission, appointing him Lieutenant-General in command 
 of all the Federal forces. His visit to Washington convinced him of the wisdom of remaining in the East to 
 direct affairs, and his first interview with Meade decided him to retain that efficient general in command of 
 the Army of the Potomac. The two men had known each other but slightly from casual meetings during the 
 Mexican War. "I was a stranger to most of the Army of the Potomac," said Grant, "but Meade's modesty 
 and willingness to serve in any capacity impressed me even more than had his victory at Gettysburg." The 
 only prominent officers Grant brought on from the West were Sheridan and Rawlins. 
 
in Wtttornraa 
 
 still burned fiercely within their breasts, presaging many des- 
 perate battles before the heel of the invader should tread upon 
 their cherished capital, Richmond, and their loved cause, the 
 Confederacy. 
 
 Within the camp religious services had been held for 
 weeks in succession, resulting in the conversion of large num- 
 bers of the soldiers. General Lee was a religious man. The 
 influence of the awakening among the men in the army dur- 
 ing this revival was manifest after the war was over, when the 
 soldiers had gone back to civil life, under conditions most 
 trying and severe. To this spiritual frame of mind may be 
 credited, perhaps, some of the remarkable feats accomplished 
 in subsequent battles by the Confederate army. 
 
 On February 29, 1864, the United States Congress passed 
 a law reviving the grade of lieutenant-general, the title being 
 intended for Grant, who was made general-in-chief of the 
 armies of the United States. Grant had come from his vic- 
 torious battle-grounds in the West, and all eyes turned to him 
 as the chieftain who should lead the Union army to success. 
 On the 9th of March he received his commission. He now 
 planned the final great double movement of the war. Taking 
 control of the whole campaign against Lee, but leaving the 
 Army of the Potomac under Meade's direct command, he chose 
 the strongest of his corps commanders, W. T. Sherman, for 
 the head of affairs in the West. Grant's immediate objects 
 were to defeat Lee's army and to capture Richmond, the latter 
 to be accomplished by General Butler and the Army of the 
 James; Sherman's object was to crush Johnston, to seize that 
 important railroad center, Atlanta, Georgia, and, with Banks' 
 assistance, to open a way between the Atlantic coast and 
 Mobile, on the Gulf, thus dividing the Confederacy north and 
 south, as the conquest of the Mississippi had parted it east and 
 west. It was believed that if either or both of these cam- 
 paigns were successful, the downfall of the Confederacy would 
 be assured. 
 
 J 
 
COPYRIGHT. 191 
 
 SIGNALING ORDERS FROM GENERAL MEADE'S HEADQUARTERS, JUST BEFORE 
 
 THE WILDERNESS 
 
 In April, 1864, General Meade's headquarters lay north of the Rapidan. The Signal Corps was kept busy 
 transmitting the orders preliminary to the Wilderness campaign, which was to begin May 5th. The head- 
 quarters are below the brow of the hill. A most important part of the Signal Corps' duty was the inter- 
 ception and translation of messages interchanged between the Confederate signal-men. A veteran of 
 Sheridan's army tells of his impressions as follows: "On the evening of the 18th of October, 1864, the sol- 
 diers of Sheridan's army lay in their lines at Cedar Creek. Our attention was suddenly directed to the 
 ridge of Massanutten, or Three Top Mountain, the slope of which covered the left wing of the army the 
 Eighth Corps. A lively series of signals was being flashed out from the peak, and it was evident that mes- 
 sages were being sent both eastward and westward of the ridge. I can recall now the feeling with which 
 we looked up at those flashes going over our heads, knowing that they must be Confederate messages. It 
 was only later that we learned that a keen-eyed Union officer had been able to read the message: 'To 
 Lieutenant-General Early. Be ready to move as soon as my forces join you, and we will crush Sheridan. 
 Longstreet, Lieutenant-General.' The sturdiness of Sheridan's veterans and the fresh spirit put into the 
 hearts of the men by the return of Sheridan himself from ' Winchester, twenty miles away,' a ride rendered 
 immortal by Read's poem, proved too much at last for the pluck and persistency of Early's worn-out troops." 
 
in ttj? 
 
 On a recommendation of General Meade's, the Army of 
 the Potomac was reorganized into three corps instead of the 
 previous five. The Second, Fifth, and Sixth corps were re- 
 tained, absorbing the First and Third. 
 
 Hancock was in command of the Second; Warren, the 
 Fifth; and Sedgwick, the Sixth. Sheridan was at the head of 
 the cavalry. The Ninth Corps acted as a separate army under 
 Burnside, and was now protecting the Orange and Alexandria 
 Railroad. As soon as Meade had crossed the Rapidan, Burn- 
 side was ordered to move promptly, and he reached the battle- 
 field of the Wilderness on the morning of May 6th. On May 
 24th his corps was assigned to the Army of the Potomac. The 
 Union forces, including the Ninth Corps, numbered about one 
 hundred and eighteen thousand men. 
 
 The Army of Northern Virginia consisted of three corps 
 of infantry, the First under Longstreet, the Second under 
 Ewell, and the Third under A. P. -Hill,- ..and a cavalry corps 
 commanded by Stuart. A notable fact in the organization 
 of the Confederate army was the few changes made in com- 
 manders. The total forces under Lee were about sixty-two 
 thousand. 
 
 After assuming command, Grant established his head- 
 quarters at Culpeper Court House, whence he visited Wash- 
 ington once a week to consult with President Lincoln and the 
 Secretary of War. He was given full authority, however, as 
 to men and movements, and worked out a plan of campaign 
 which resulted in a series of battles in Virginia unparalleled in 
 history. The first of these was precipitated in a dense forest, 
 a wilderness, from which the battle takes its name. 
 
 Grant decided on a general advance of the Army of the 
 Potomac upon Lee, and early on the morning of May 4th the 
 movement began by crossing the Rapidan at several fords 
 below Lee's entrenched position, and moving by his right flank. 
 The crossing was effected successfully, the line of march tak- 
 ing part of the Federal troops over a scene of defeat in the 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 ON THE WAY TO THE FRONT 
 
 The Streets of Culpeper, Virginia, in March, 1864. After Grant's arrival, the Army of the Potomac awoke to 
 the activity of the spring campaign. One of the first essentials was to get the vast transport trains in readi- 
 ness to cross the Rapidan. Wagons were massed by thousands at Culpeper, near where Meade's troops had 
 spent the winter. The work of the teamsters was most arduous ; wearied by long night marches nodding, 
 reins in hand, for lack of sleep they might at any moment be suddenly attacked in a bold attempt to capture 
 or destroy their precious freight. When the arrangements were completed, each wagon bore the corps badge, 
 division color, and number of the brigade it was to serve. Its contents were also designated, together with 
 the branch of the service for which it was intended. While loaded, the wagons must keep pace with the army 
 movements whenever possible in order to be parked at night near the brigades to which they belonged. 
 
in il? Wtiftmtraai 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 previous spring. One year before, the magnificent Army of 
 the Potomac, just from a long winter's rest in the encamp- 
 ment at Falmouth on the north bank of the Rappahannock, 
 had met the legions of the South in deadly combat on the 
 battlefield of Chancellorsville. And now Grant was leading 
 the same army, whose ranks had been freshened by new recruits 
 from the North, through the same field of war. 
 
 By eight o'clock on the morning of the 4th the various 
 rumors as to the Federal army's crossing the Rapidan received 
 by Lee were fully confirmed, and at once he prepared to set 
 his own army in motion for the Wilderness, and to throw him- 
 self across the path of his foe. Two days before he had gath- 
 ered his corps and division commanders around him at the 
 signal station on Clark's Mountain, a considerable eminence 
 south of the Rapidan, near Robertson's Ford. Here he ex- 
 pressed the opinion that Grant would cross at the lower fords, 
 as he did, but nevertheless Longstreet was kept at Gordons- 
 ville in case the Federals should move by the Confederate left. 
 
 The day was oppressively hot, and the troops suffered 
 greatly from thirst as they plodded along the forest aisles 
 through the jungle-like region. The Wilderness was a maze 
 of trees, underbrush, and ragged foliage. Low-limbed pines, 
 scrub-oaks, hazels, and chinkapins interlaced their branches on 
 the sides of rough country roads that lead through this laby- 
 rinth of desolation. The weary troops looked upon the heavy 
 tangles of fallen timber and dense undergrowth with a sense 
 of isolation. Only the sounds of the birds in the trees, the 
 rustling of the leaves, and the passing of the army relieved 
 the heavy pall of solitude that bore upon the senses of the 
 Federal host. 
 
 The forces of the Northern army advanced into the vast 
 no-man's land by the roads leading from the fords. In the 
 afternoon, Hancock was resting at Chancellorsville, while 
 Warren posted his corps near the Wilderness Tavern, in which 
 General Grant established his headquarters. Sedgwick's corps 
 
 '/ . 
 
 w 
 
THE "GRAND CAMPAIGN" UNDER WAY THE DAY BEFORE THE BATTLE 
 
 Pontoon-Bridges at Germanna Ford, on the Rapidan. Here the Sixth Corps under Sedgwick and Warren's Fifth Corps began crossing 
 on the morning of May 4, 1864. The Second Corps, under Hancock, crossed at Ely's Ford, farther to the east. The cavalry, under 
 Sheridan, was in advance. By night the army, with the exception of Burnside's Ninth Corps, was south of the Rapidan, advancing into 
 the Wilderness. The Ninth Corps (a reserve of twenty thousand men) remained temporarily north of the Rappahannock, guarding 
 railway communications. On the wooden pontoon-bridge the rear-guard is crossing while the pontonniers are taking up the canvas bridge 
 beyond. The movement was magnificently managed; Grant believed it to be a complete surprise, as Lee had offered no opposition. 
 That was yet to come. In the baffling fighting of the Wilderness and Spotsylvania Court House, Grant was to lose a third of his superior 
 number, arriving a month later on the James with a dispirited army that had left behind 54,926 comrades in a month. 
 

 
 tn 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 had followed in the track of Warren's veterans, but was or- 
 dered to halt near the river crossing, or a little south of it. 
 The cavalry, as much as was not covering the rear wagon 
 trains, was stationed near Chancellorsville and the Wilderness 
 Tavern. That night the men from the North lay in bivouac 
 with little fear of being attacked in this wilderness of waste, 
 where military maneuvers would be very difficult. 
 
 Two roads the old Orange turnpike and the Orange 
 plank road enter the Wilderness from the southwest. Along 
 these the Confederates moved from their entrenched position 
 to oppose the advancing hosts of the North. Ewell took the 
 old turnpike and Hill the plank road. Longstreet was hasten- 
 ing from Gordonsville. The troops of Longstreet, on the one 
 side, and of Burnside, on the other, arrived on the field after 
 exhausting forced marches. 
 
 The locality in which the Federal army found itself on the 
 5th of May was not one that any commander would choose 
 for a battle-ground. Lee was more familiar with its terrible 
 features than was his opponent, but this gave him little or no 
 advantage. Grant, having decided to move by the Confederate 
 right flank, could only hope to pass through the desolate 
 region and reach more open country before the inevitable clash 
 would come. But this was not to be. General Humphreys, 
 who was Meade's chief of staff, says in his " Virginia Cam- 
 paign of 1864 and 1865 ": " So far as I know, no great battle 
 ever took place before on such ground. But little of the com- 
 batants could be seen, and its progress was known to the senses 
 chiefly by the rising and falling sounds of a vast musketry fire 
 that continually swept along the lines of battle, many miles 
 in length, sounds which at times approached to the sublime." 
 
 As Ewell, moving along the old turnpike on the morning 
 of May 5th, came near the Germanna Ford road, Warren's 
 corps was marching down the latter on its way to Parker's 
 store, the destination assigned it by the orders of the day. 
 This meeting precipitated the battle of the Wilderness. 
 
 I 
 
OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE TANGLED BATTLEFIELD 
 
 The Edge of the Wilderness, May 5, 1864. Stretching away to the westward between Grant's army and Lee's lay no-man's-land the 
 Wilderness. Covered with a second-growth of thicket, thorny underbrush, and twisted vines, it was an almost impassable labyrinth, 
 with here and there small clearings in which stood deserted barns and houses, reached only by unused and overgrown farm roads. The 
 Federal advance into this region was not a surprise to Lee, as Grant supposed. The Confederate commander had caused the region to 
 be carefully surveyed, hoping for the precise opportunity that Grant was about to give him. At the very outset of the campaign he 
 could strike the Federals in a position where superior numbers counted little. If he could drive Grant beyond the Rappahannock as 
 he had forced Pope, Burnside and Hooker before him says George Gary Eggleston (in the "History of the Confederate War"), "loud 
 and almost irresistible would have been the cry for an armistice, supported (as it would have been) by Wall Street and all Europe." 
 
Meade learned the position of E well's advance division 
 and ordered an attack. The Confederates were driven back a 
 mile or two, but, re-forming and reenforced, the tide of battle 
 was turned the other way. Sedgwick's marching orders were 
 sending him to the Wilderness Tavern on the turnpike. He 
 was on his way when the battle began, and he now turned to 
 the right from the Germanna Ford road and formed several of 
 his divisions on Warren's right. The presence of Hill on the 
 plank road became known to Meade and Grant, about eight in 
 the morning. Hancock, at Chancellorsville, was too far away 
 to check him, so Getty's division of Sedgwick's corps, on its 
 way to the right, was sent over the Brock road to its junction 
 with the plank road for the purpose of driving Hill back, if 
 possible, beyond Parker's store. 
 
 Warren and Sedgwick began to entrench themselves when 
 they realized that Ewell had effectively blocked their progress. 
 Getty, at the junction of the Brock and the Orange plank 
 roads, was likewise throwing up breastworks as fast as he 
 could. Hancock, coming down the Brock road from Chancel- 
 lorsville, reached him at two in the afternoon and found two 
 of A. P. Hill's divisions in front. After waiting to finish his 
 breastworks, Getty, a little after four o'clock, started, with 
 Hancock supporting him, to carry out his orders to drive Hill 
 back. Hancock says: " The fighting became very fierce at 
 once. The lines of battle were exceedingly close, the musketry 
 continuous and deadly along the entire line. . . . The battle 
 raged with great severity and obstinacy until about 8 P.M. 
 without decided advantage to either party." Here, on the 
 Federal left, and in this desperate engagement, General Alex- 
 ander Hays, one of Hancock's brigade commanders, was shot 
 through the head and killed. 
 
 The afternoon had worn away with heavy skirmishing on 
 the right. About five o'clock Meade made another attempt on 
 E well's forces. Both lines were well entrenched, but the Con- 
 federate artillery enfiladed the Federal positions. It was after 
 
REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 WHERE SWELL'S CHARGE SURPRISED GRANT 
 
 A photograph of Confederate breastworks raised by Ewell's men a few 
 months before, while they fought in the Wilderness, May 5, 1864. In 
 the picture we see some of the customary breastworks which both con- 
 tending armies threw up to strengthen their positions. These were in a 
 field near the turnpike in front of Ewell's main line. The impracticable 
 nature of the ground tore the lines on both sides into fragments; as 
 they swept back and forth, squads and companies strove fiercely with 
 one another, hand-to-hand. Grant had confidently expressed the belief 
 to one of his staff officers that there was no more advance left in Lee's 
 army. He was surprised to learn on the 5th that Ewell's Corps was 
 marching rapidly down the Orange turnpike to strike at Sedgwick and 
 Warren, while A. P. Hill, with Longstreet close behind, was pushing for- 
 ward on the Orange plank-road against Hancock. 
 
in WtUtentraa 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 dark when General Seymour of Sedgwick's corps finally with- 
 drew his brigade, with heavy loss in killed and wounded. 
 
 When the battle roar had ceased, the rank and file of the 
 Confederate soldiers learned with sorrow of the death of one 
 of the most dashing brigade leaders in Swell's corps, General 
 John M. Jones. This fighting was the preliminary strug- 
 gle for position in the formation of the battle-lines of the two 
 armies, to secure the final hold for the death grapple. The 
 contestants were without advantage on either side when the 
 sanguinary day's work was finished. 
 
 Both armies had constructed breastworks and were en- 
 trenched very close to each other, front to front, gathered and 
 poised for a deadly spring. Early on the morning of May 6th 
 Hancock was reenforced by Burnside, and Hill By Longstreet. 
 
 Grant issued orders, through Meade, for a general attack 
 by Sedgwick, Warren, and Hancock along the entire line, at 
 five o'clock on the morning of the 6th. Fifteen minutes before 
 five the Confederates opened fire on Sedgwick's right, and 
 soon the battle was raging along the whole five-mile front. 
 It became a hand-to-hand contest. The Federals advanced 
 with great difficulty. The combatants came upon each other 
 but a few paces apart. Soldiers on one side became hopelessly 
 mixed with those of the other. 
 
 Artillery played but little part in the battle of the Wil- 
 derness. The cavalry of the two armies had one indecisive 
 engagement on the 5th. The next day both Custer and Gregg 
 repulsed Hampton and Fitzhugh Lee in two separate en- 
 counters, but Sheridan was unable to follow up the advantage. 
 He had been entrusted with the care of the wagon trains and 
 dared not take his cavalry too far from them. The battle was 
 chiefly one of musketry. Volley upon volley was poured 
 out unceasingly; screaming bullets mingled with terrific yells 
 in the dense woods. The noise became deafening, and the 
 wounded and dying lying on the ground among the trees made 
 a scene of indescribable horror. Living men rushed in to take 
 
LEE GIVES BLOW FOR 
 BLOW 
 
 Another view of Ewell's ad- 
 vanced entrenchments the 
 bark still fresh where the Con- 
 federates had worked with the 
 logs. In the Wilderness, Lee, 
 ever bold and aggressive, exe- 
 cuted one of the most brilliant 
 maneuvers of his career. His 
 advance was a sudden surprise 
 for Grant, and the manner in 
 which he gave battle was an- 
 other. Grant harbored the 
 notion that his adversary would 
 act on the defensive, and that 
 there would be opportunity to 
 attack the Army of Northern 
 Virginia only behind strong 
 entrenchments. But in the 
 Wilderness, Lee's veterans, the 
 backbone of the South's fight- 
 ing strength, showed again their 
 unquenchable spirit of ag- 
 gressiveness. They came forth 
 to meet Grant's men on equal 
 terms in the thorny thickets. 
 About noon, May 5th, the still- 
 ness was broken by the rattle 
 of musketry and the roar of 
 artillery, which told that War- 
 ren had met with resistance on 
 the turnpike and that the 
 battle had begun. Nearly a 
 mile were Ewell's men driven 
 back, and then they came mag- 
 nificently on again, fighting 
 furiously in the smoke-filled 
 thickets with Warren's now 
 retreating troops. Sedgwick, 
 coming to the support of 
 Warren, renewed the conflict. 
 To the southward on the plank 
 road, Getty's division, of the 
 Sixth Corps, hard pressed by 
 the forces of A. P. Hill, was 
 succored by Hancock with the 
 Second Corps, and together 
 these commanders achieved 
 what seemed success. It was 
 brief; Longstreet was close at 
 hand to save the day for the 
 Confederates. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 191 
 
 OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
in 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 ^ 
 
 the places of those who had fallen. The missiles cut branches 
 from the trees, and saplings were mowed down as grass in a 
 meadow is cut by a scythe. Bloody remnants of uniforms, 
 blue and gray, hung as weird and uncanny decorations from 
 remaining branches. 
 
 The story of the Federal right during the morning is 
 easily told. Persistently and often as he tried, Warren could 
 make no impression on the strongly entrenched Ewell nor 
 could Sedgwick, who was trying equally hard with Wright's 
 division of his corpus. But with Hancock on the left, in his en- 
 trenchments on the Brock road, it was different. The gallant 
 and heroic charges here have elicited praise and admiration 
 from friend and foe alike. At first, Hill was forced back in 
 disorder, and driven in confusion a mile and a half from his 
 line. The Confederates seemed on the verge of panic and 
 rout. From the rear of the troops in gray came the beloved 
 leader of the Southern host, General Lee. He was astride his 
 favorite battle-horse, and his face was set in lines of determi- 
 nation. Though the crisis of the battle for the Confederates 
 had arrived, Lee's voice was calm and soft as he commanded, 
 " Follow me," and then urged his charger toward the bristling 
 front of the Federal lines. The Confederate ranks were elec- 
 trified by the brave example of their commander. A ragged 
 veteran who had followed Lee through many campaigns, leaped 
 forward and caught the bridle-rein of the horse. ' We won't 
 go on until you go back," cried the devoted warrior. Instantly 
 the Confederate ranks resounded with the cry, " Lee to the 
 rear! Lee to the rear!" and the great general went back to 
 safety while his soldiers again took up the gage of battle and 
 plunged into the smoke and death-laden storm. But Lee, by 
 his personal presence, and the arrival of Longstreet, had re- 
 stored order and courage in the ranks, and their original 
 position was soon regained. 
 
 The pursuit of the Confederates through the dense forest 
 had caused confusion and disorganization in Hancock's corps. 
 
 /vww\\\\\\\\\\\\\y 
 ^Si ^Sv 
 
TREES IN THE TRACK OF 
 THE IRON STORM 
 
 The Wilderness to the north of 
 the Orange turnpike. Over 
 ground like this, where men 
 had seldom trod before, ebbed 
 and flowed the tide of tramp- 
 ling thousands on May 5 and 6, 
 1864. Artillery, of which Grant 
 had a superabundance, was 
 well-nigh useless, wreaking its 
 impotent fury upon the defense- 
 less trees. Even the efficacy of 
 musketry fire was hampered. 
 Men tripping and falling in the 
 tangled underbrush arose bleed- 
 ing from the briars to struggle 
 with an adversary whose every 
 movement was impeded also. 
 The cold steel of the bayonet 
 finished the work which rifles 
 had begun. In the terrible 
 turmoil of death the hopes of 
 both Grant and Lee were 
 doomed to disappointment. 
 The result was a victory for 
 neither. Lee, disregarding his 
 own safety, endeavored to rally 
 the disordered ranks of A. P. 
 Hill, and could only be per- 
 suaded to retire by the pledge of 
 Longstreet that his advancing 
 force would win the coveted 
 victory. Falling upon Han- 
 cock's flank, the fresh troops 
 seemed about to crush the 
 Second Corps, as Jackson's men 
 had crushed the Eleventh the 
 previous year at Chancellors- 
 ville. But now, as Jackson, at 
 the critical moment, had fallen 
 by the fire of his own men, so 
 Longstreet and his staff, gallop- 
 ing along the plank road, were 
 mistaken by their own soldiers 
 for Federals and fired upon. A 
 minie-ball struck Longstreet in 
 the shoulder, and he was carried 
 from the field, feebly waving his 
 hat that his men might know 
 that he was not killed. With 
 him departed from the field the 
 life of the attack. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, nil, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
That cohesion and strength in a battle-line of soldiers, where 
 the men can " feel the touch," shoulder to shoulder, was want- 
 ing, and the usual form and regular alignment was broken. 
 It was two hours before the lines were re-formed. That short 
 time had been well utilized by the Confederates. Gregg's 
 eight hundred Texans made a desperate charge through the 
 thicket of the pine against Webb's brigade of Hancock's 
 corps, cutting through the growth, and wildly shouting amid 
 the crash and roar of the battle. Half of their number were 
 left on the field, but the blow had effectually checked the Fed- 
 eral advance. 
 
 While the battle was raging Grant's general demeanor 
 was imperturbable. He remained with Meade nearly the whole 
 day at headquarters at the Lacy house. He sat upon a stump 
 most of the time, or at the foot of a tree, leaning against its 
 trunk, whittling sticks with his pocket-knife and smoking big 
 black cigars twenty during the day. He received reports of 
 the progress of the battle and gave orders without the least 
 evidence of excitement or emotion. " His orders," said one 
 of his staff, " were given with a spur," implying instant action. 
 On one occasion, when an officer, in great excitement, brought 
 him the report of Hancock's misfortune and expressed appre- 
 hension as to Lee's purpose, Grant exclaimed with some 
 warmth: "Oh, I am heartily tired of hearing what Lee is 
 going to do. Go back to your command and try to think what 
 we are going to do ourselves." 
 
 Several brigades of Longstreet's troops, though weary 
 from their forced march, were sent on a flanking movement 
 against Hancock's left, which demoralized Mott's division and 
 caused it to fall back three-quarters of a mile. Longstreet 
 now advanced with the rest of his corps. The dashing leader, 
 while riding with Generals Kershaw and Jenkins at the head 
 of Jenkins' brigade on the right of the Southern battle array, 
 was screened by the tangled thickets from the view of his own 
 troops, flushed with the success of brilliant flank movement. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 A LOSS IN "EFFECTIVE STRENGTH" WOUNDED AT FREDERICKSBURG 
 
 Federal wounded in the Wilderness campaign, at Fredericksburg. Grant lost 17.3 per cent, of his numbers engaged in the two days' 
 battles of the Wilderness alone. Lee's loss was 18.1 per cent. More than 24,000 of the Army of the Potomac and of the Army of North- 
 ern Virginia lay suffering in those uninhabited thickets. There many of them died alone, and some perished in the horror of a forest 
 fire on the night of May 5th. The Federals lost many gallant officers, among them the veteran Wadsworth. The Confederates lost 
 Generals Jenkins and Jones, killed, and suffered a staggering blow in the disabling of Longstreet. The series of battles of the Wilder- 
 ness and Spotsylvania campaigns were more costly to the Federals than Antietam and Gettysburg combined. 
 
Suddenly the passing column was seen indistinctly through 
 an opening and a volley burst forth and struck the officers. 
 When the smoke lifted Longstreet and Jenkins were down 
 the former seriously wounded, and the latter killed outright. 
 As at Chancellorsville a year before and on the same battle- 
 ground, a great captain of the Confederacy was shot down by 
 his own men, and by accident, at the crisis of a battle. Jack- 
 son lingered several days after Chancellorsville, while Long- 
 street recovered and lived to fight for the Confederacy till the 
 surrender at Appomattox. General Wadsworth, of Hancock's 
 corps, was mortally wounded during the day, while making a 
 daring assault on the Confederate works, at the head of his men. 
 
 During the afternoon, the Confederate attack upon Han- 
 cock's and Burnside's forces, which constituted nearly half the 
 entire army, was so severe that the Federal lines began to give 
 way. The combatants swayed back and forth ; the Confederates 
 seized the Federal breastworks repeatedly, only to be repulsed 
 again and again. Once, the Southern colors were placed on 
 the Union battlements. A fire in the forest, which had been 
 burning for hours, and in which, it is estimated, about two 
 hundred of the Federal wounded perished, was communicated 
 to the timber entrenchments, the heat and smoke driving into 
 the faces of the men on the Union side, and compelling them 
 in some places to abandon the works. Hancock made a gal- 
 lant and heroic effort to re-form his lines and push the attack, 
 and, as he rode along the lines, his inspiring presence elicited 
 cheer upon cheer from the men, but the troops had exhausted 
 their ammunition, the wagons were in the rear, and as night 
 was approaching, further attack was abandoned. The contest 
 ended on the lines where it began. 
 
 Later in the evening consternation swept the Federal 
 camp when heavy firing was heard in the direction of Sedg- 
 wick's corps, on the right. The report was current that the 
 entire Sixth Corps had been attacked and broken. What had 
 happened was a surprise attack by the Confederates, 
 
 #- 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 ONE OF GRANT'S FIELD-TELEGRAPH STATIONS IN 1864 
 
 This photograph, taken at Wilcox Landing, near City Point, gives an excellent idea of the difficulties under 
 which telegraphing was done at the front or on the march. With a tent-fly for shelter and a hard-tack box 
 for a table, the resourceful operator mounted his "relay," tested his wire, and brought the commanding gen- 
 eral into direct communication with separated brigades or divisions. The U. S. Military Telegraph Corps, 
 through its Superintendent of Construction, Dennis Doren, kept Meade and both wings of his army in 
 communication from the crossing of the Rapidan in May, 1864, till the siege of Petersburg. Over this field- 
 line Grant received daily reports from four separate armies, numbering a quarter of a million men, and re- 
 plied with daily directions for their operations over an area of seven hundred and fifty thousand square 
 miles. Though every corps of Meade's army moved daily, Doren kept them in touch with headquarters. 
 The field-line was built of seven twisted, rubber-coated wires which were hastily strung on trees or fences. 
 
commanded by General John B. Gordon, on Sedgwick's right 
 flank, Generals Seymour and Shaler with six hundred men 
 being captured. When a message was received from Sedg- 
 wick that the Sixth Corps was safe in an entirely new line, 
 there was great rejoicing in the Union camp. 
 
 Thus ended the two days' righting of the battle of the 
 Wilderness, one of the greatest struggles in history. It was 
 Grant's first experience in the East, and his trial measure of 
 arms with his great antagonist, General Lee. The latter re- 
 turned to his entrenchments and the Federals remained in their 
 position. The first clash had been undecisive. While Grant 
 had been defeated in his plan to pass around Lee, yet he had 
 made a new record for the Army of the Potomac, and he was 
 not turned from his purpose of putting himself between the 
 Army of Northern Virginia and the capital of the Confed- 
 eracy. During the two days' engagement, there were ten hours 
 of actual fighting, with a loss in killed and wounded of about 
 seventeen thousand Union and nearly twelve thousand Con- 
 federates, nearly three thousand men sacrificed each hour. It 
 is the belief of some military writers that Lee deliberately 
 chose the Wilderness as a battle-ground, as it would effectually 
 conceal great inferiority of force, but if this be so he seems to 
 have come to share the unanimous opinions of the generals of 
 both sides that its difficulties were unsurmountable, and within 
 his entrenchments he awaited further attack. It did not come. 
 
 The next night, May 7th, Grant's march by the Confed- 
 erate right flank was resumed, but only to be blocked again 
 by the dogged determination of the tenacious antagonist, a 
 few miles beyond, at Spotsylvania. Lee again anticipated 
 Grant's move. It is not strange that the minds of these two 
 men moved along the same lines in military strategy, when 
 we remember they were both military experts of the highest 
 order, and were now working out the same problem. The 
 results obtained by each are told in the story of the battle of 
 Spotsylvania. 
 
ANDREW CARNEGIE SUPERINTENDED 
 MILITARY RAILWAYS AND GOVERN- 
 MENT TELEGRAPH LINES IN 1861 
 
 THE MILITARY 
 
 FIELD 
 TELEGRAPH 
 
 "No orders ever had to be given 
 to establish the telegraph." Thus 
 wrote General Grant in his 
 memoirs. "The moment troops 
 were in position to go into camp, 
 the men would put up their 
 wires." Grant pays a glowing 
 tribute to "the organization and 
 discipline of this body of brave 
 and intelligent men." 
 
 TELEGRAPHING FOR THE 
 ARMIES 
 
 ANDREW CARNEGIE 
 
 The man who established the Federal military 
 telegraph system amid the first horrors of war 
 was to become one of the world's foremost ad- 
 vocates of peace. As the right hand man of 
 Thomas A. Scott, Assistant Secretary of War, he 
 came to Washington in '61, and was immediately 
 put in charge of the field work of reestablishing 
 communication between the Capital and the 
 North, cut off by the Maryland mobs. A tele- 
 graph operator himself, he inaugurated the system 
 of cipher despatches for the War Department and 
 secured the trusted operators with whom the 
 service was begun. A young man of twenty- 
 four at the time, he was one of the last to leave 
 the battlefield of Bull Run, and his duties of 
 general superintendence over the network of rail- 
 roads and telegraph lines made him a witness of 
 war's cruelties on other fields until he with his 
 chief left the government service June 1, 1862. 
 
 THE MILITARY TELEGRAPH IN THE FIELD 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE ARMY SAVING THE NAVY IN MAY, 1864 
 
 Here the army is saving the navy by a brilliant piece of engineering that prevented the loss of a 
 fleet worth $2,000,000. The Red River expedition was one of the most humiliating ever under- 
 taken by the Federals. Porter's fleet, which had so boldly advanced above the falls at Alexandria, 
 was ordered back, only to find that the river was so low as to imprison twelve vessels. Lieut.- 
 Colonel Joseph Bailey, acting engineer of the Nineteenth Corps, obtained permission to build a dam in 
 order to make possible the passage of the fleet. Begun on April 30, 1864, the work was finished on the 8th 
 of May, almost entirely by the soldiers, working incessantly day and night, often up to their necks in water 
 and under the broiling sun. Bailey succeeded in turning the whole current into one channel and the 
 squadron passed below to safety. Not often have inland lumbermen been the means of saving a navy. 
 
The army engineers laughed at this wide- 
 browed, unassuming man when he sug- 
 gested building a dam so as to release 
 Admiral Porter's fleet imprisoned by low 
 water above the Falls at Alexandria at the 
 close of the futile Red River expedition in 
 1864. Bailey had been a lumberman in 
 Wisconsin and had there gained the prac- 
 tical experience which taught him that the 
 plan was feasible. He was Acting Chief 
 Engineer of the Nineteenth Army Corps at 
 this time, and obtained permission to go 
 ahead and build his dam. In the under- 
 taking he had the approval and earnest 
 support of Admiral Porter, who refused to 
 consider for a moment the abandonment 
 of any of his vessels even though the Red 
 River expedition had been ordered to re- 
 turn and General Banks was chafing at de- 
 lay and sending messages to Porter that his 
 troops must be got in motion at once. 
 
 Bailey pushed on with his work and in 
 eleven days he succeeded in so raising the 
 water in the channel that all the Federal 
 vessels were able to pass down below the 
 Falls. "Words are inadequate," said Ad- 
 miral Porter, in his report, "to express the 
 admiration I feel for the ability of Lieut. 
 Colonel Bailey. This is without doubt the 
 best engineering feat ever performed. . . . 
 The highest honors the Government can 
 bestow on Colonel Bailey can never repay 
 him for the service he has rendered the 
 country." For this achievement Bailey 
 was promoted to colonel, brevetted briga- 
 dier general, voted the thanks of Congress, 
 and presented with a sword and a purse of 
 $3,000 by the officers of Porter's fleet. He 
 settled in Missouri after the war and was a 
 formidable enemy of the "Bushwhackers" 
 till he was shot by them on March 21, 1867. 
 He was born at Salem, Ohio, April 28, 1827. 
 
 COLONEL JOSEPH BAILEY IN 1864. 
 
 THE MAN WHO SAVED THE FLEET. 
 
 COPYRIGHT BY REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO, 
 
 READY FOR HER BAPTISM. 
 
 This powerful gunboat, the Lafayette, though accompanying Admiral Porter on the Red River expedition, was not one of those en- 
 trapped at Alexandria. Her heavy draft precluded her being taken above the Falls. Here we see her lying above Vicksburg in the 
 spring of 1863. She and her sister ship, the Choctaw, were side-wheel steamers altered into casemate ironclads with rams. The 
 Lafayette had the stronger armament, carrying two 11-inch Dahlgrens forward, four 9-inch guns in the broadside, and two 24- 
 pound howitzers, with two 100-pound Parrott guns astern. She and the Choctaw were the most important acquisitions to Porter's 
 fleet toward the end of 1862. The Lafayette was built and armed for heavy fighting. She got her first taste of it on the night of 
 April 16, 1863, when Porter took part of his fleet past the Vicksburg batteries to support Grant's crossing of the river in an 
 advance on Vicksburg from below. The Lafayette, with a barge and a transport lashed to her, held her course with difficulty 
 through the tornado of shot and shell which poured from the Confederate batteries on the river front in Vicksburg as soon as the 
 movement was discovered. The Lafayette stood up to this fiery christening and successfully ran the gantlet, as did all the other 
 vessels save one transport. She was commanded during the Red River expedition by Lieutenant-Commander J. P. Foster. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 FARRAGUT AT THE PINNACLE OF HIS FAME 
 
 Leaning on the cannon, Commander David Glasgow Farragut and Captain Percival Drayton, chief of staff, stand on the deck of the 
 "Hartford," after the victory in Mobile Bay, of August, 1864. When Gustavus V. Fox, Assistant Secretary of the Navy, proposed 
 the capture of New Orleans from the southward he was regarded as utterly foolhardy. All that was needed, however, to make Fox's 
 plan successful was the man with spirit enough to undertake it and judgment sufficient to carry it out. Here on the deck of the fine new 
 sloop-of-war that had been assigned to him as flagship, stands the man who had just accomplished a greater feat that made him a world 
 figure as famous as Nelson. The Confederacy had found its great general among its own people, but the great admiral of the war, 
 although of Southern birth, had refused to fight against the flag for which, as a boy in the War of 1812, he had seen men die. Full 
 of the fighting spirit of the old navy, he was able to achieve the first great victory that gave new hope to the Federal cause. 
 Percival Drayton was also a Southerner, a South Carolinian, whose brothers and uncles were fighting for the South. 
 
EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 'FAR BY GRAY MORGAN'S WALLS" THE MOBILE BAY FORT, BATTERED BY FARRAGUT'S GUNS 
 
 How formidable was Farragut's undertaking in forcing his way 
 into Mobile Bay is apparent from these photographs. For wooden 
 vessels to pass Morgan and Gaines, two of the strongest forts on 
 the coast, was pronounced by experts most foolhardy. Besides, 
 the channel was planted with torpedoes that might blow the 
 ships to atoms, and within the bay was the Confederate ram 
 Tennessee, thought to be the most powerful ironclad ever put 
 afloat. In the arrangements for the attack, Farragut's flagship, 
 the Hartford, was placed second, the 
 Brooklyn leading the line of battleships, 
 which were preceded by four mon- 
 itors. At a quarter before sis, on the 
 morning of August 5th, the fleet moved. 
 Hah" an hour later it came within range 
 of Fort Morgan. The whole undertaking 
 was then threatened with disaster. The 
 monitor Tecumseh, eager to engage the 
 Confederate ram Tennessee behind the 
 line of torpedoes, ran straight ahead, 
 struck a torpedo, and in a few minutes 
 went down with most of the crew. As 
 the monitor sank, the Brooklyn recoiled. 
 Farragut signaled: " What 's the trou- 
 ble?" "Torpedoes," was the answer. 
 
 WHERE BROADSIDES STRUCK 
 
 "Damn the torpedoes!" shouted Farragut. "Go ahead, Captain 
 Drayton. Four bells." Finding that the smoke from the guns 
 obstructed the view from the deck, Farragut ascended to the 
 rigging of the main mast, where he was in great danger of being 
 struck and of falling to the deck. The captain accordingly 
 ordered a quartermaster to tie him in the shrouds. The Hart- 
 ford, under a full head of steam, rushed over the torpedo ground 
 far in advance of the fleet. The battle was not yet over. The 
 Confederate ram, invulnerable to the 
 broadsides of the Union guns, steamed 
 alone for the ships, while the ramparts of 
 the two forts were crowded with spectators 
 of the coming conflict. The ironclad 
 monster made straight for the flagship, 
 attempting to ram it and paying no atten- 
 tion to the fire or the ramming of the 
 other vessels. Its first effort was unsuc- 
 cessful, but a second came near proving 
 fatal. It then became a target for the 
 whole Union fleet; finally its rudder-chain 
 was shot away and it became unmanage- 
 able; in a few minutes it raised the white 
 flag. No wonder Americans call Farra- 
 gut the greatest of naval commanders. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE "HARTFORD" JUST AFTER THE BATTLE OF MOBILE BAY 
 
 This vivid photograph, taken 
 in Mobile Bay by a war-time 
 photographer from New Or- 
 leans, was presented by Captain 
 Drayton of the "Hartford" to 
 T. W. Eastman, U. S. N., whose 
 family has courteously allowed 
 its reproduction here. Never was 
 exhibited a more superb morale 
 than on the "Hartford" as she 
 steamed in line to the attack of 
 Fort Morgan at Mobile Bay on 
 the morning of August 5, 1864. 
 Every man was at his station 
 thinking his own thoughts in 
 the suspense of that moment. 
 On the quarterdeck stood Cap- 
 tain Percival Drayton and his 
 staff. Near them was the 
 chief - quartermaster, John H. 
 Knowles, ready to hoist the 
 signals that would convey Far- 
 ragut's orders to the fleet. The 
 admiral himself was in the port 
 
 main shrouds twenty-five feet 
 above the deck. All was silence 
 aboard till the "Hartford" was 
 in easy range of the fort. Then 
 the great broadsides of the old 
 ship began to take their part in 
 the awful cannonade. During 
 the early part of the action 
 Captain Drayton, fearing that 
 some damage to the rigging 
 might pitch Farragut over- 
 board, sent Knowles on his 
 famous mission. "I went up," 
 said the old sailor, "with a 
 piece of lead line and made it 
 fast to one of the forward 
 shrouds, and then took it around 
 the admiral to the after shroud, 
 making it fast there. The ad- 
 miral said, 'Never mind, I'm all 
 right,' but I went ahead and 
 obeyed orders." Later Farragut, 
 undoing the lashing with his 
 own hands, climbed higher still. 
 
 QUARTERMASTER KNOWLES 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 FORT MORGAN A BOMBARDMENT BRAVELY ANSWERED 
 
 The battered walls of Fort Morgan, in 1864, tell of a terrific smashing by the Federal navy. But the gallant Confederates returned 
 the blows with amazing courage and skill; the rapidity and accuracy of their fire was rarely equalled in the war. In the terrible conflict 
 the "Hartford" was struck twenty times, the "Brooklyn" thirty, the "Octorora" seventeen, the "Metacomet" eleven, the "Lacka- 
 wanna"five, the"Ossipee" four, the "Monongahela" five, the "Kennebec" two, and the "Galena" seven. Of the monitors the 
 " Chickasaw " was struck three times, the " Manhattan " nine, and the " Winnebago " nineteen. The total loss in the Federal fleet was 
 52 killed and 170 wounded, while on the Confederate gunboats 12 were killed and 20 wounded. The night after the battle the " Meta- 
 comet" was turned into a hospital-ship and the wounded of both sides were taken to Pensacola. The pilot of the captured 
 "Tennessee" guided the Federal ship through the torpedoes, and as she was leaving Pensacola on her return trip Midshipman 
 Carter of the "Tennessee," who also was on the "Metacomet," called out from the wharf: "Don't attempt to fire No. 2 gun (of the 
 " Tennessee"), as there is a shell jammed in the bore, and the gun will burst and kill some one." All felt there had been enough bloodshed. 
 
 EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE BRAVEST OF THE BRAVE THE CONFEDERATE IRONCLAD RAM "TENNESSEE" 
 
 Mobile Bay, on the morning of August 5, 1864, was the arena of more conspicuous heroism than marked any naval battle-ground of 
 the entire war. Among all the daring deeds of that day stands out superlatively the gallant manner in which Admiral Franklin 
 Buchanan, C. S. N., fought his vessel, the "Tennessee." "You shall not have it to say when you leave this vessel that you were not 
 near enough to the enemy, for I will meet them, and then you can fight them alongside of their own ships; and if I fall, lay me on one 
 side and go on with the fight." Thus Buchanan addressed his men, and then, taking his station in the pilot-house, he took his vessel 
 into action. The Federal fleet carried more power for destruction than the combined English, French, and Spanish fleets at Trafalgar, 
 and yet Buchanan made good his boast that he would fight alongside. No sooner had Farragut crossed the torpedoes than Buchanan 
 matched that deed, running through the entire line of Federal vessels, braving their broadsides, and coming to close quarters with most 
 of them. Then the "Tennessee" ran under the guns of Fort Morgan for a breathing space. In half an hour she was steaming up 
 the bay to fight the entire squadron single-handed. Such boldness was scarce believable, for Buchanan had now not alone wooden 
 ships to contend with, as when in the "Merrimac" he had dismayed the Federals in Hampton Roads. Three powerful monitors were 
 to oppose him at point-blank range. For nearly an hour the gunners in the "Tennessee" fought, breathing powder-smoke amid an 
 atmosphere superheated to 120 degrees. Buchanan was serving a gun himself when he was wounded and carried to the surgeon's 
 table below. Captain Johnston fought on for another twenty minutes, and then the "Tennessee," with her rudder and engines useless 
 and unable to fire a gun, was surrendered, after a reluctant consent had been wrung from Buchanan, as he lay on the operating table. 
 
 [Part XI] 
 

 
 THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them ! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTpRY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OP THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 Covers temporarily. 
 
PART XII 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative of the Two Great Battles 
 
 Spottsylvania and Cold Harbor 
 
 Grant's Assault Repulsed by Lee 
 
 The Harvest of Death in a Virginia Forest 
 
 General Grant Before the Wilderness Campaign 
 
 General Grant Just After this Struggle 
 
 Generals Meade and Sedgwick Taken Just Before General Sedg wick's Death 
 Spottsylvania Court House Where Grant Wanted to "Fight It Out 
 
 If It Takes All Summer" 
 Spottsylvania Battlefield "Bloody Angle" and Beverly House 
 
 The Dead at Spottsylvania 
 The Redoubt at Taylor's Bridge that Lee Let Go 
 
 A Woman Nurse at Fredericksburg 
 Crossing the North Anna River by Pontoon Bridges 
 
 Breastworks on the Field of Cold Harbor 
 City Point on the James River The Busiest Place in Dixie 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Military Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "Battle at Spottsylvania" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 E CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Pirnd Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR ' 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART TWELVE 
 
 Spotsylvania and the 'Bloody Angle w 
 
 Lee Checkmates Grant 
 The Attack and Repulse at Cold Harbor 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 1914, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield. Maai. 
 
THIS PART PART TWELVE 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 . Packbauer, "Battle at Spotsylvania" 
 
 Spotsylvania Court House 
 
 In this chapter Professor Elson continues the story of the Wilder- 
 ness campaign and describes a battle that is considered to hold 
 the record for hand-to-hand fighting and close contact in modern 
 warfare. In a bloody battle Grant had been checkmated by Lee 
 and forced to transfer his army to Cold Harbor. 
 
 Cold Harbor 
 
 This battle, which terminated the Wilderness campaign, was one 
 over which Grant subsequently expressed regret. Despite the 
 valiant fighting of his army and severe loss, the great Federal 
 commander had failed in his plan to destroy Lee, and he saw 
 that he must now cross the James River and make Petersburg 
 the object of his activity. 
 
 The War Time Photographs Here 
 Reproduced 
 
 Were taken in 1864 and show the great commanders and the 
 scenes of their activity in the Wilderness campaigns. General 
 Grant lost 54,929 Jdlled and missing and some of these, killed in 
 the trenches or in the hospitals at Fredericksburg, are shown in 
 the following pages. The character of the country fought over 
 as well as the severity of the battles themselves, are clearly 
 indicated by the photographs. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
a 
 1 
 
THE BATTLE OF SPOTSYLVANIA 
 COURT HOUSE 
 
 But to Spotsylvania history will accord the palm, I am sure, for hav- 
 ing furnished an unexampled muzzle-to-mu//le fire; the longest roll of 
 incessant, unbroken musketry; the most splendid exhibition of individual 
 heroism and personal daring by large numbers, who, standing in the 
 freshly spilt blood of their fellows, faced for so long a period and at so 
 short a range the flaming rifles as they heralded the decrees of death. 
 This heroism was confined to neither side. It was exhibited by both 
 armies, and in that hand-to-hand struggle for the possession of the breast- 
 works it seemed almost universal. It would be commonplace truism to 
 say that such examples will not be lost to the Republic. General John B. 
 Gordon, C.S.A., in "Reminiscences of the Civil War? 
 
 IMMEDIATELY after the cessation of hostilities on the 
 6th of May in the Wilderness, Grant determined to move 
 his army to Spotsylvania Court House, and to start the wagon 
 trains on the afternoon of the 7th. Grant's object was, by a 
 flank move, to get between Lee and Richmond. Lee foresaw 
 Grant's purpose and also moved his cavalry, under Stuart, 
 across the opponent's path. As an illustration of the exact 
 science of war we see the two great military leaders racing 
 for position at Spotsylvania Court House. It was revealed 
 later that Lee had already made preparations on this field a 
 year before, in anticipation of its being a possible battle- 
 ground. 
 
 Apprised cf the movement of the Federal trains, Lee, 
 with his usual sagacious foresight, surmised their destination. 
 He therefore ordered General R. H. Anderson, now in com- 
 mand of Longstreet's corps, to march to Spotsylvania Court 
 House at three o'clock on the morning of the 8th. But the 
 smoke and flames from the burning forests that surrounded 
 
patagltranut 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 V] 
 
 _X 
 
 Anderson's camp in the Wilderness made the position unten- 
 able, and the march was begun at eleven o'clock on the night 
 of the 7th. This early start proved of inestimable value to 
 the Confederates. Anderson's right, in the Wilderness, rested 
 opposite Hancock's left, and the Confederates secured a more 
 direct line of march to Spqtsylvania, several miles shorter than 
 that of the Federals. The same night General Ewell at the 
 extreme Confederate left was ordered to follow Anderson at 
 daylight, if he found no large force in his front. This order 
 was followed out, there being no opposing troops, and the 
 corps took the longest route of any of Lee's troops. General 
 Ewell found the march exhausting and distressing on account 
 of the intense heat and dust and smoke from the burning 
 forests. 
 
 The Federal move toward Spotsylvania Court House was 
 begun after dark on the 7th. Warren's corps, in the lead, took 
 the Brock road behind Hancock's position and was followed 
 by Sedgwick, who marched by way of Chancellorsville. Burn- 
 side came next, but he was halted to guard the trains. Han- 
 cock, covering the move, did not start the head of his command 
 until some time after daylight. When Warren reached Todd's 
 Tavern he found the Union cavalry under Merritt in conflict 
 with Fitzhugh Lee's division of Stuart's cavalry. Warren 
 sent Robinson's division ahead; it drove Fitzhugh Lee back, 
 and, advancing rapidly, met the head of Anderson's troops. 
 The leading brigades came to the assistance of the cavalry; 
 Warren was finally repulsed and began entrenching. The 
 Confederates gained Spotsylvania Court House. 
 
 Throughout the day there was continual skirmishing be- 
 tween the troops, as the Northerners attempted to break the 
 line of the Confederates. But the men in gray stood firm. 
 Every advance of the blue was repulsed. Lee again blocked 
 the way of Grant's move. The Federal loss during the day 
 had been about thirteen hundred, while the Confederates lost 
 fewer men than their opponents. 
 
IN THE AUTUMN OF 1863 GRANT'S CHANGING EXPRESSIONS 
 
 Although secure in his fame as the conqueror of Vicksburg, Grant still has the greater part of his destiny to fulfil as he faces 
 the camera. Before him lie the Wilderness, Spotsylvania, Cold Harbor, and the slow investment of Petersburg. This series 
 forms a particularly interesting study in expression. At the left hand, the face looks almost amused. In the next the ex- 
 pression is graver, the mouth close set. The third picture looks plainly obstinate, and in the last the stern fighter might 
 have been declaring, as in the following spring: "I propose to fight it out on this line if it takes all summer." The eyes, 
 first unveiled fully in this fourth view, are the unmistakable index to Grant's stern inflexibility, once his decision was made. 
 
 IN THE AUTUMN OF 1864 AFTER THE STRAIN OF THE WILDERNESS CAMPAIGN 
 Here is a furrowed brow above eyes worn by pain. In the pictures of the previous year the forehead is more smooth, the 
 expression grave yet confident. Here the expression is that of a man who has won, but won at a bitter cost. It is the memory 
 of the 50,000 men whom he left in the Wilderness campaign and at Cold Harbor that has lined this brow, and closed still 
 tighter this inflexible mouth. Again, as in the series above, the eyes are not revealed until the last picture. Then again 
 flashes the determination of a hero. The great general's biographers say that Grant was a man of sympathy and infinite 
 pity. It was the more difficult for him, spurred on to the duty by grim necessity, to order forward the lines in blue that 
 withered, again and again, before the Confederate fire, but each time weakened the attenuated line which confronted them. 
 
The work of both was now the construction of entrench- 
 ments, which consisted of earthworks sloping to either side, 
 with logs as a parapet, and between these works and the op- 
 posing army were constructed what are known as abatis, felled 
 trees, with the branches cut off, the sharp ends projecting 
 toward the approaching forces. 
 
 Lee's entrenchments were of such character as to increase 
 the efficiency of his force. They were formed in the shape 
 of a huge V with the apex flattened, forming a salient angle 
 against the center of the Federal line. The Confederate lines 
 were facing north, northwest, and northeast, the corps com- 
 manded by Anderson on the left, Ewell in the center, and 
 Early on the right, the latter temporarily replacing A. P. 
 Hill, who was ill. The Federals confronting them were Burn- 
 side on the left, Sedgwick and Warren in the center, and 
 Hancock on the right. 
 
 The day of the 9th was spent in placing the lines of 
 troops, with no fighting except skirmishing and some sharp- 
 shooting. While placing some field-pieces, General Sedgwick 
 was hit by a sharpshooter's bullet and instantly killed. He 
 was a man of high character, a most competent commander, 
 of fearless courage, loved and lamented by the army. Gen- 
 eral Horatio G. Wright succeeded to the command of the 
 Sixth Corps. 
 
 Early on the morning of the 10th, the Confederates dis- 
 covered that Hancock had crossed the Po River in front of 
 his position of the day before and was threatening their rear. 
 Grant had suspected that Lee was about to move north toward 
 Fredericksburg, and Hancock had been ordered to make a 
 reconnaissance with a view to attacking and turning the Con- 
 federate left. But difficulties stood in the way of Hancock's 
 performance, and before he had accomplished much, Meade 
 directed him to send two of his divisions to assist Warren in 
 making an attack on the Southern lines. The Second Corps 
 started to recross the Po. Before all were over Early made 
 
 m 
 
MEADE AND SEDGWICK BEFORE THE ADVANCE THAT BROUGHT SEDGWICK'S 
 
 DEATH AT SPOTSYLVANIA 
 
 To the right of General Meade, his chief and friend, stands Major-General John Sedgwick, commanding 
 the Sixth Army Corps. He wears his familiar round hat and is smiling. He was a great tease; evidently 
 the performances of the civilian who had brought his new-fangled photographic apparatus into camp sug- 
 gested a joke. A couple of months later, on the 9th of May, Sedgwick again was jesting before Spot- 
 sylvania Court House. McMahon of his staff had begged him to avoid passing some artillery exposed to 
 the Confederate fire, to which Sedgwick had playfully replied, "McMahon, I would like to know who 
 commands this corps, you or I?" Then he ordered some infantry before him to shift toward the right. 
 Their movement drew the fire of the Confederates. The lines were close together; the situation tense. A 
 sharpshooter's bullet whistled Sedgwick fell. He was taken to Meade's headquarters. The Army of 
 the Potomac had lost another corps commander, and the Union a brilliant and courageous soldier. 
 
a vigorous assault on the rear division, which did not escape 
 without heavy loss. In this engagement the corps lost the 
 first gun in its most honorable career, a misfortune deeply 
 lamented by every man in the corps, since up to this moment 
 it had long been the only one in the entire army which could 
 make the proud claim of never having lost a gun or a color. 
 
 But the great event of the 10th was the direct assault 
 upon the Confederate front. Meade had arranged for Han- 
 cock to take charge of this, and the appointed hour was five 
 in the afternoon. But Warren reported earlier that the op- 
 portunity was most favorable, and he was ordered to start at 
 once. Wearing his full uniform, the leader of the Fifth Corps 
 advanced at a quarter to four with the greater portion of his 
 troops. The progress of the valiant Northerners was one of 
 the greatest difficulty, owing to the dense wood of low cedar- 
 trees through which they had to make their way. Longstreet's 
 corps behind their entrenchments acknowledged the advance 
 with very heavy artillery and musket fire. But Warren's 
 troops did not falter or pause until some had reached the 
 abatis and others the very crest of the parapet. A few, indeed, 
 were actually killed inside the works. All, however, who sur- 
 vived the terrible ordeal were finally driven back with heavy 
 loss. General James C. Rice was mortally wounded. 
 
 To the left of Warren, General Wright had observed 
 what he believed to be a vulnerable spot in the Confederate 
 entrenchments. Behind this particular place was stationed 
 Doles' brigade of Georgia regiments, and Colonel Emory 
 Upton was ordered to charge Doles with a column of twelve 
 regiments in four lines. The ceasing of the Federal artillery 
 at six o'clock was the signal for the charge, and twenty min- 
 utes later, as Upton tells us, " at command, the lines rose, 
 moved noiselessly to the edge of the wood, and then, with a 
 wild cheer and faces averted, rushed for the works. Through 
 a terrible front and flank fire the column advanced quickly, 
 gaining the parapet. Here occurred a deadly hand-to-hand 
 
EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 SPOTSYLVANIA COURT HOUSE 
 
 WHERE GRANT WANTED TO "FIGHT IT OUT" 
 
 For miles around this quaint old village-pump surged the lines of two vast con- 
 tending armies, May 8-12, 1864. In this picture of only a few months later, the 
 inhabitants have returned to their accustomed quiet, although the reverberations 
 of battle have hardly died away. But on May 7th Generals Grant and Meade, 
 with their staffs, had started toward the little courthouse. As they passed along 
 the Brock Road in the rear of Hancock's lines, the men broke into loud hurrahs. 
 They saw that the movement was still to be southward. But chance had caused 
 Lee to choose the same objective. Misinterpreting Grant's movement as a retreat 
 upon Fredericksburg, he sent Longstreet's corps, now commanded by Anderson, 
 to Spotsylvania. Chance again, in the form of a forest fire, drove Anderson to 
 make, on the night of May 7th, the march from the Wilderness that he had been 
 ordered to commence on the morning of the 8th. On that day, while Warren was 
 contending with the forces of Anderson, Lee's whole army was entrenching on 
 a ridge around Spotsylvania Court House. "Accident," says Grant, "often 
 decides the fate of battle." But this "accident" was one of Lee's master moves. 
 
mtb tty SUrotoj Angle * 
 
 conflict. The enemy, sitting in their pits with pieces upright, 
 loaded, and with bayonets fixed ready to impale the first who 
 should leap over, absolutely refused to yield the ground. The 
 first of our men who tried to surmount the works fell, pierced 
 through the head by musket-balls. Others, seeing the fate of 
 their comrades, held their pieces at arm's length and fired 
 downward, while others, poising their pieces vertically, hurled 
 them down upon their enemy, pinning them to the ground. 
 . . . The struggle lasted but a few seconds. Numbers pre- 
 vailed, and like a resistless wave, the column poured over the 
 works, quickly putting hors de combat those who resisted and 
 sending to the rear those who surrendered. Pressing forward 
 and expanding to the right and left, the second line of 
 entrenchments, its line of battle, and a battery fell into our 
 hands. The column of assault had accomplished its task." 
 
 The Confederate line had been shattered and an opening 
 made for expected support. This, however, failed to arrive. 
 General Mott, on the left, did not bring his division forward 
 as had been planned and as General Wright had ordered. 
 The Confederates were reenforced, and Upton could do no 
 more than hold the captured entrenchments until ordered to 
 retire. He " brought twelve hundred prisoners and several 
 stands of colors back to the Union lines; but over a thousand 
 of his own men were killed or wounded. For gallantry dis- 
 played in this charge, Colonel Upton was made brigadier- 
 general. 
 
 The losses to the Union army in this engagement at 
 Spotsylvania were over four thousand. The loss to the Con- 
 federates was probably two thousand. 
 
 During the llth there was a pause. The two giant an- 
 tagonists took a breathing spell. It was on the morning of this 
 date that Grant penned the sentence, " I propose to fight it 
 out on this line if it takes all summer," to his chief of staff, 
 General Halleck. 
 
 During this time Sheridan, who had brought the cavalry 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE APEX OF THE BATTLEFIELD 
 
 McCool's house, within the "Bloody Angle." The photographs 
 were taken in 1864, shortly after the struggle of Spotsylvania 
 Court House, and show the old dwelling as it was on May 12th, 
 when the fighting was at flood tide all round it; and below, the 
 Confederate entrenchments near that blood-drenched spot. At 
 a point in these Confederate lines in advance of the McCool 
 house, the entrenchments had been 
 thrown forward like the salient of a 
 fort, and the wedge-shaped space 
 within them was destined to become 
 renowned as the "Bloody Angle." 
 The position was defended by the 
 famous "Stonewall Division" of the 
 Confederates under command of Gen- 
 eral Edward Johnson. It was near 
 the scene of Upton's gallant charge on 
 the 10th. Here at daybreak on May 
 12th the divisions of the intrepid Bar- 
 low and Birney, sent forward by Hancock, stole a march upon 
 the unsuspecting Confederates. Leaping over the breastworks 
 the Federals were upon them and the first of the terrific hand- 
 to-hand conflicts that marked the day began. It ended in victory 
 for Hancock's men, into whose hands fell 20 cannon, 30 standards 
 and 4,000 prisoners, "the best division in the Confederate army." 
 
 CONFEDERATE ENTRENCHMENTS NEAR 
 "BLOODY ANGLE" 
 
 Flushed with success, the Federals pressed on to Lee's second 
 line of works, where Wilcox's division of the Confederates held 
 them until re enforcements sent by Lee from Hill and Anderson 
 drove them back. On the Federal side the Sixth Corps, with 
 Upton's brigade in the advance, was hurried forward to hold the 
 advantage gained. But Lee himself was on the scene, and the 
 men of the gallant Gordon's division, 
 pausing long enough to seize and turn 
 his horse, with shouts of "General 
 Lee in the rear," hurtled forward into 
 the conflict. In five separate charges 
 by the Confederates the fighting came 
 to close quarters. With bayonets, 
 clubbed muskets, swords and pistols, 
 men fought within two feet of one an- 
 other on either side of the entrench- 
 ments at "Bloody Angle" till night at 
 last left it in possession of the Fed- 
 erals. None of the fighting near Spotsylvania Court House was 
 inglorious. On the 10th, after a day of strengthening positions on 
 both sides, young Colonel Emory Upton of the 121st New York, led 
 a storming party of twelve regiments into the strongest of the 
 Confederate entrenchments. For his bravery Grant made him a 
 brigadier-general on the field. 
 
up to a state of great efficiency, was making an expedition to 
 the vicinity of Richmond. He had said that if he were per- 
 mitted to operate independently of the army he would draw 
 Stuart after him. Grant at once gave the order, and Sheridan 
 made a detour around Lee's army, engaging and defeating 
 the Confederate cavalry, which he greatly outnumbered, on 
 the llth of May, at Yellow Tavern, where General Stuart, 
 the brilliant commander of the Confederate cavalry, was mor- 
 tally wounded. 
 
 Grant carefully went over the ground and decided upon 
 another attack on the 12th. About four hundred yards of 
 clear ground lay in front of the sharp angle, or salient, of Lee's 
 lines. After the battle this point was known as the " Bloody 
 Angle," and also as '* Hell's Hole." Here Hancock was 
 ordered to make an attack at daybreak on the 12th. Lee had 
 been expecting a move on the part of Grant. On the evening 
 of the 10th he sent to Ewell this message: " It will be neces- 
 sary for you to reestablish your whole line to-night. . . . 
 Perhaps Grant will make a night attack, as it was a favorite 
 amusement of his at Vicksburg." 
 
 Through rain and mud Hancock's force was gotten into 
 position within a few hundred yards of the Confederate breast- 
 works. He was now between Burnside and Wright. At the 
 first approach of dawn the four divisions of the Second Corps, 
 under Birney, Mott, Barlow, and Gibbon (in reserve) moved 
 noiselessly to the designated point of attack. Without a shot 
 being fired they reached the Confederate entrenchments, and 
 struck with fury and impetuosity a mortal blow at the point 
 where least expected, on the salient, held by General Edward 
 Johnson of Ewell's corps. The movement of the Federals 
 was so swift and the surprise so complete, that the Confed- 
 erates could make practically no resistance, and were forced 
 to surrender. 
 
 The artillery had been withdrawn from the earthworks 
 occupied by Johnson's troops on the previous night, but 
 
UNION ARTILLERY MASSING 
 FOR THE ADVANCE THAT 
 EWELL'S ATTACK DELAYED 
 THAT SAME AFTERNOON 
 
 BEVERLY HOUSE, MAY 18, 1864 
 
 The artillery massing in the meadow gives to this view the interest of an impending tragedy. In the foreground 
 the officers, servants, and orderlies of the headquarters mess camp are waiting for the command to strike their 
 tents, pack the wagons, and move on. But at the very time this photograph was taken they should have been 
 miles away. Grant had issued orders the day before that should have set these troops in motion. However, the 
 Confederate General Ewell had chosen the 18th to make an attack on the right flank. It not only delayed the 
 departure but forced a change in the intended positions of the division as they had been contemplated by the 
 commander-in-chief. Beverly House is where General Warren pitched his headquarters after Spotsylvania, 
 and the spectator is looking toward the battlefield that lies beyond the distant woods. After Swell's attack, 
 Warren again found himself on the right flank, and at this very moment the main body of the Federal army is 
 passing in the rear of him. The costly check at Spotsylvania, with its wonderful display of fighting on both 
 sides, had in its apparently fruitless results called for the display of all Grant's gifts as a military leader. It 
 takes but little imagination to supply color to this photograph; it is full of it full of the movement and detail 
 of war also. It is springtime; blossoms have just left the trees and the whole country is green and smiling, but 
 the earth is scarred by thousands of trampling feet and hoof-prints. Ugly ditches cross the landscape; the debris 
 of an army marks its onsweep from one battlefield to another. 
 
potegltmnut 
 
 SUmfcg Angte 
 
 developments had led to an order to have it returned early in 
 the morning. It was approaching as the attack was made. 
 Before the artillerymen could escape or turn the guns upon 
 the Federals, every cannon had been captured. General John- 
 son with almost his whole division, numbering about three 
 thousand, and General Steuart, were captured, between twenty 
 and thirty colors, and several thousand stands of arms were 
 taken. Hancock had already distinguished himself as a leader 
 of his soldiers, and from his magnificent appearance, noble 
 bearing, and courage had been called " Hancock the Superb," 
 but this was the most brilliant of his military achievements. 
 
 Pressing onward across the first defensive line of the 
 Confederates, Hancock's men advanced against the second 
 series of trenches, nearly half a mile beyond. As the Federals 
 pushed through the muddy fields they lost all formation. 
 They reached close to the Confederate line. The Southerners 
 were prepared for the attack. A volley poured into the throng 
 of blue, and General Gordon with his reserve division rushed 
 forward, fighting desperately to drive the Northerners back. 
 As they did so General Lee rode up, evidently intending to 
 go forward with Gordon. His horse was seized by one of the 
 soldiers, and for the second time in the campaign the cry arose 
 from the ranks, " Lee to the rear! " The beloved commander 
 was led back from the range of fire, while the men, under the 
 inspiration of his example, rushed forward in a charge that 
 drove the Federals back until they had reached the outer line 
 of works. Here they fought stubbornly at deadly range. 
 Neither side was able to force the other back. But Gordon 
 was not able to cope with the entire attack. Wright and War- 
 ren both sent some of their divisions to reenforce Hancock, 
 and Lee sent all the assistance possible to the troops struggling 
 so desperately to restore his line at the salient. 
 
 Many vivid and picturesque descriptions of this fighting 
 at the angle have been written, some by eye-witnesses, others 
 by able historians, but no printed page, no cold type can 
 
 J 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE ONES WHO NEVER CAME BACK 
 
 These are some of the men for whom waiting women wept the ones who never came back. They be- 
 longed to EwelFs Corps, who attacked the Federal lines so gallantly on May 18th. There may be some who 
 will turn from this picture with a shudder of horror, but it is no morbid curiosity that will cause them to 
 study it closely. If pictures such as this were familiar everywhere there would soon be an end of war. We 
 can realize money by seeing it expressed in figures; we can realize distances by miles, but some things in 
 their true meaning can only be grasped and impressions formed with the seeing eye. Visualizing only 
 this small item of the awful cost the cost beside which money cuts no figure an idea can be gained of what 
 war is. Here is a sermon in the cause of universal peace. The handsome lad lying with outstretched 
 arms and clinched fingers is a mute plea. Death has not disfigured him he lies in an attitude of relaxa- 
 tion and composure. Perhaps in some Southern home this same face is pictured in the old family album, 
 alert and full of life and hope, and here is the end. Does there not come to the mind the insistent question, 
 "Why?" The Federal soldiers standing in the picture are not thinking of all this, it may be true, but 
 had they meditated in the way that some may, as they gaze at this record of death, it would be worth their 
 while. One of the men is apparently holding a sprig of blossoms in his hand. It is a strange note here. 
 
jmteyltrattia 
 
 VUroftg Angle 
 
 convey to the mind the realities of that terrible conflict. The 
 results were appalling. The whole engagement was prac- 
 tically a hand-to-hand contest. The dead lay beneath the feet 
 of the living, three and four layers deep. This hitherto quiet 
 spot of earth was devastated and covered with the slain, wel- 
 tering in their own blood, mangled and shattered into scarcely 
 a semblance of human form. Dying men were crushed by 
 horses and many, buried beneath the mire and mud, still lived. 
 Some artillery was posted on high ground not far from the 
 apex of the salient, and an incessant fire was poured into the 
 Confederate works over the Union lines, while other guns kept 
 up an enfilade of canister along the west of the salient. 
 
 The contest from the right of the Sixth to the left of the 
 Second Corps was kept up throughout the day along the 
 whole line. Repeatedly the trenches had to be cleared of the 
 dead. An oak tree twenty-two inches in diameter was cut 
 down by musket-balls. Men leaped upon the breastworks, 
 firing until shot down. 
 
 The battle of the " angle " is said to have been the most 
 awful in duration and intensity in modern times. Battle-line 
 after battle-line, bravely obeying orders, was annihilated. The 
 entrenchments were shivered and shattered, trunks of trees 
 carved into split brooms. Sometimes the contestants came so 
 close together that their muskets met, muzzle to muzzle, and 
 their flags almost intertwined with each other as they waved 
 in the breeze. As they fought with the desperation of madmen, 
 the living would stand on the bodies of the dead to reach over 
 the breastworks with their weapons of slaughter. Lee hurled 
 his army with unparalleled vigor against his opponent five 
 times during the day, but each time was repulsed. Until three 
 o'clock the next morning the slaughter continued, when the 
 Confederates sank back into their second line of entrenchments, 
 leaving their opponents where they had stood in the morning. 
 
 All the fighting on the 12th was not done at the " Bloody 
 Angle." Burnside on the left of Hancock engaged Early's 
 
IN ONE LONG BURIAL TRENCH 
 
 It fell to the duty of the First Massachusetts Heavy Artillery of General Tyler's division to put under ground the men they slew in 
 the sharp battle of May 18th, and here they are near Mrs. Allsop's barn digging the trench to hide the dreadful work of bullet and 
 shot and shell. No feeling of bitterness exists in moments such as these. What soldier in the party knows but what it may be his 
 turn next to lie beside other lumps of clay and join his earth-mother in this same fashion in his turn. But men become used to work 
 of any kind, and these men digging up the warm spring soil, when their labor is concluded, are neither oppressed nor nerve-shattered 
 by what they have seen and done. They have lost the power of experiencing sensation. Senses become numbed in a measure; the 
 value of life itself from close and constant association with death is minimized almost to the vanishing point. In half an hour these 
 very men may be singing and laughing as if war and death were only things to be expected, not reasoned over in the least. 
 
 ONE OF THE FEARLESS CONFEDERATES 
 
\v 
 
 troops and was defeated, while on the other side of the salient 
 Wright succeeded in driving Anderson back. 
 
 The question has naturally arisen why that " salient " 
 was regarded of such vital importance as to induce the two 
 chief commanders to force their armies into such a hand-to- 
 hand contest that must inevitably result in unparalleled and 
 wholesale slaughter. It was manifest, however, that Grant 
 had shown generalship in finding the weak point in Lee's line 
 for attack. It was imperative that he hold the gain made by 
 his troops. Lee could ill afford the loss resistance would entail, 
 but he could not withdraw his army during the day without 
 disaster. 
 
 The men on both sides seemed to comprehend the gravity 
 of the situation, that it was a battle to the death for that little 
 point of entrenchment. Without urging by officers, and some- 
 times without officers, they fell into line and fought and bled 
 and died in myriads as though inspired by some unseen power. 
 Here men rushed to their doom with shouts of courage and 
 eagerness. 
 
 The pity of it all was manifested by the shocking scene 
 on that battlefield the next day. Piles of dead lay around 
 the " Bloody Angle," a veritable " Hell's Hole " on both sides 
 of the entrenchments, four layers deep in places, shattered and 
 torn by bullets and hoofs and clubbed muskets, while beneath 
 the layers of dead, it is said, there could be seen quivering 
 limbs of those who still lived. 
 
 General Grant was deeply moved at the terrible loss of 
 life. When he expressed his regret for the heavy sacrifice of 
 men to General Meade, the latter replied, " General, we can't 
 do these little tricks without heavy losses." The total loss to 
 the Union army in killed, wounded, and missing at Spotsyl- 
 vania was nearly eighteen thousand. The Confederate losses 
 have never been positively known, but from the best available 
 sources of information the number has been placed at not less 
 than nine thousand men. Lee's loss in high officers was very 
 
SteirtV^^-^3 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE REDOUBT THAT LEE LET GO 
 
 This redoubt covered Taylor's Bridge, but its flanks were swept by artillery and an enfilading fire 
 from rifle-pits across the river. Late in the evening of the 23d, Hancock's corps, arriving before the 
 redoubt, had assaulted it with two brigades and easily carried it. During the night the Confederates 
 from the other side made two attacks upon the bridge and finally succeeded in setting it afire. The 
 flames were extinguished by the Federals, and on the 24th Hancock's troops crossed over without oppo- 
 sition. The easy crossing of the Federals here was but another example of Lee's favorite rule to let his 
 antagonist attack him on the further side of a stream. Taylor's Bridge could easily have been held by 
 Lee for a much longer time, but its ready abandonment was part of the tactics by which Grant was being 
 led into a military dilemma. In the picture the Federal soldiers confidently hold the captured redoubt, 
 convinced that the possession of it meant that they had driven Lee to his last corner. 
 
I/ 
 
 V~\ 
 
 F 
 
 severe, the killed including General Daniel and General Per- 
 rin, while Generals Walker, Ramseur, R. D. Johnston, and 
 McGowan were severely wounded. In addition to the loss of 
 these important commanders, Lee was further crippled in 
 efficient commanders by the capture of Generals Edward John- 
 son and Steuart. The Union loss in high officers was light, 
 excepting General Sedgwick on the 9th. General Webb was 
 wounded, and Colonel Coon, of the Second Corps, was killed. 
 
 Lee's forces had been handled with such consummate skill 
 as to make them count one almost for two, and there was the 
 spirit of devotion for Lee among his soldiers which was indeed 
 practically hero-worship. All in all, he had an army, though 
 shattered and worn, that was almost unconquerable. Grant 
 found that ordinary methods of war, even such as he had ex- 
 perienced in the West, were not applicable to the Army of 
 Northern Virginia. The only hope for the Union army was 
 a long-drawn-out process, and with larger numbers, better 
 kept, and more often relieved, Grant's army would ultimately 
 make that of Lee's succumb, from sheer exhaustion and dis- 
 integration. 
 
 The battle was not terminated on the 12th. During the 
 next five days there was a continuous movement of the Union 
 corps to the east which was met by a corresponding readjust- 
 ment of the Confederate lines. After various maneuvers, 
 Hancock was ordered to the point where the battle was fought 
 on the 12th, and on the 18th and 19th, the last effort was made 
 to break the lines of the Confederates. Ewell, however, drove 
 the Federals back and the next day he had a severe engage- 
 ment with the Union left wing, while endeavoring to find out 
 something of Grant's plans. 
 
 Twelve days of active effort were thus spent in skirmish- 
 ing, fighting, and countermarching. In the last two engage- 
 ments the Union losses were nearly two thousand, which are 
 included in those before stated. It was decided to abandon the 
 attempt to dislodge Lee from his entrenchments, and to move 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 "WALK YOUR HORSES" 
 
 ONE OF THE GRIM JOKES OF WAR 
 
 AS PLAYED AT 
 
 CHESTERFIELD BRIDGE, NORTH ANNA 
 
 The sign posted by the local authorities at Taylor's bridge, where the Telegraph Road crosses the North 
 Anna, was "Walk your horses." The wooden structure was referred to by the military as Chesterfield 
 bridge. Here Hancock's Corps arrived toward evening of May 23d, and the Confederate entrenchments, 
 showing in the foreground, were seized by the old "Berry Brigade." In the heat of the charge the Ninety- 
 third New York carried their colors to the middle of the bridge, driving off the Confederates before they 
 could destroy it. When the Federals began crossing next day they had to run the gantlet of musketry 
 and artillery fire from the opposite bank. Several regiments of New York heavy artillery poured across the 
 structure at the double-quick with the hostile shells bursting about their heads. When Captain Sleeper's 
 Eighteenth Massachusetts battery began crossing, the Confederate cannoneers redoubled their efforts to 
 blow up the ammunition by well-aimed shots. Sleeper passed over only one piece at a time in order to 
 diminish the target and enforce the observance of the local law by walking his horses ! The Second Corps 
 got no further than the ridge beyond, where Lee's strong V formation held it from further advance. 
 
to the North Anna River. On the 20th of May the march 
 was resumed. The men had suffered great hardships from 
 hunger, exposure, and incessant action, and many would fall 
 asleep on the line of march. 
 
 On the day after the start, Hancock crossed the Matta- 
 pony River at one point and Warren at another. Hancock 
 was ordered to take position on the right bank and, if prac- 
 ticable, to attack the Confederates wherever found. By the 
 22d, Wright and Burnside came up and the march proceeded. 
 But the vigilant Lee had again detected the plans of his 
 adversary. 
 
 Meade's army had barely started in its purpose to turn 
 the Confederates' flank when the Southern forces were on the 
 way to block the army of the North. As on the march from 
 the Wilderness to Spotsylvania, Lee's troops took the shorter 
 route, along main roads, and reached the North Anna ahead 
 of the Federals. Warren's corps was the first of Meade's 
 army to arrive at the north bank of the river, which it did on 
 the afternoon of May 23d. Lee was already on the south 
 bank, but Warren crossed without opposition. No sooner 
 had he gotten over, however, than he was attacked by the Con- 
 federates and a severe but undecisive engagement followed. 
 The next morning (the 24th) Hancock and Wright put their 
 troops across at places some miles apart, and before these two 
 wings of the army could be joined, Lee made a brilliant stroke 
 by marching in between them, forming a wedge whose point 
 rested on the bank, opposite the Union center, under Burnside, 
 which had not yet crossed the river. 
 
 The Army of the Potomac was now in three badly sepa- 
 rated parts. Burnside could not get over in sufficient strength 
 to reenforce the wings, and all attempts by the latter to aid 
 him in so doing met with considerable disaster. The loss in 
 these engagements approximated two thousand on each side. 
 
 On the 25th, Sheridan and his cavalry rejoined the army. 
 They had been gone since the 9th and their raid was most 
 
 1 
 
 ^B 
 
 '- -*r*rtfjflrML 
 
 ""'n.?<;3< 
 
A SANITARY-COMMISSION NURSE AND HER PATIENTS AT FREDERICKSBURG, 
 
 MAY, 1864 
 
 More of the awful toll of 36,000 taken from the Union army during the terrible Wilderness cam- 
 paign. The Sanitary Commission is visiting the field hospital established near the Rappahannock 
 River, a mile or so from the heights, where lay at the same time the wounded from these terrific conflicts. 
 Although the work of this Commission was only supplementary after 1862, they continued to supply many 
 delicacies, and luxuries such as crutches, which did not form part of the regular medical corps paraphernalia. 
 The effect of their work can be seen here, and also the appearance of men after the shock of gunshot wounds. 
 All injuries during the war practically fell under three headings: incised and punctured wounds, comprising 
 saber cuts, bayonet stabs, and sword thrusts; miscellaneous, from falls, blows from blunt weapons, and 
 various accidents; lastly, and chiefly, gunshot wounds. The war came prior to the demonstration of the fact 
 that the causes of disease and suppurative conditions are living organisms of microscopic size. Septicemia, 
 erysipelas, lockjaw, and gangrene were variously attributed to dampness and a multitude of other conditions. 
 
prttagltmnut 
 
 Attgl? 
 
 successful. Besides the decisive victory over the Confederate 
 cavalry at Yellow Tavern, they had destroyed several depots 
 of supplies, four trains of cars, and many miles of railroad 
 track. Nearly four hundred Federal prisoners on their way 
 to Richmond had been rescued from their captors. The dash- 
 ing cavalrymen had even carried the first line of work around 
 Richmond, and had made a detour down the James to com- 
 municate with General Butler. Grant was highly satisfied 
 with Sheridan's performance. It had been of the greatest 
 assistance to him, as it had drawn off the whole of the Con- 
 federate cavalry, and made the guarding of the wagon trains 
 an easy matter. 
 
 But here, on the banks of the North Anna, Grant had 
 been completely checkmated by Lee. He realized this and 
 decided on a new move, although he still clung to his idea of 
 turning the Confederate right. The Federal wings were with- 
 drawn to the north side of the river during the night of May 
 26th and the whole set in motion for the Pamunkey River at 
 Hanovertown. Two divisions of Sheridan's cavalry and War- 
 ren's corps were in advance. Lee lost no time in pursuing his 
 great antagonist, but for the first time the latter was able to 
 hold his lead. Along the Totopotomoy, on the afternoon of 
 May 28th, infantry and cavalry of both armies met in a 
 severe engagement in which the strong position of Lee's troops 
 again foiled Grant's purpose. The Union would have to try 
 at some other point, and on the 31st Sheridan's cavalry took 
 possession of Cold Harbor. This was to be the next battle- 
 ground. 
 

 COPYRIGHT 1911 PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 A CHANGE OF BASE THE CAVALRY SCREEN 
 
 This photograph of May 30, 1864, shows the Federal cavalry in actual operation of a most important func- 
 tion the "screening" of the army's movements. The troopers are guarding the evacuation of Port Royal 
 on the Rappahannock, May 30, 1864. After the reverse to the Union arms at Spottsylvania, Grant or- 
 dered the change of base from the Rappahannock to McClellan's former starting-point, White House on 
 the Pamunkey. The control of the waterways, combined with Sheridan's efficient use of the cavalry, made 
 this an easy matter. Torbert's division encountered Gordon's brigade of Confederate cavalry at Hanover- 
 town and drove it in the direction of Hanover Court House. Gregg's division moved up to this line; Rus- 
 sell's division of infantry encamped near the river-crossing in support, and behind the mask thus formed 
 the Army of the Potomac crossed the Pamunkey on May 28th unimpeded. Gregg was then ordered to recon- 
 noiter towards Mechanicsville, and after a severe fight at Hawes' shop he succeeded (with the assistance of 
 Custer's brigade) in driving Hampton's and Fitzhugh Lee's cavalry divisions and Butler's brigade from the 
 field. Although the battle took place immediately in front of the Federal infantry, General Meade declined 
 to put the latter into action, and the battle was won by the cavalry alone. It was not to be the last time. 
 
v 
 
 COLD HARBOR 
 
 Cold Harbor is, I think, the only battle I ever fought that I would not 
 fight over again under the circumstances. I have always regretted that 
 the last assault at Cold Harbor was ever made. General U. S, Grant in 
 his " Memoirs. " 
 
 A CCORDING to Grant's well-made plans of march, the 
 A\. various corps of the Army of the Potomac set out from 
 the banks of the North Anna on the night of May 26, 1864, 
 at the times and by the routes assigned to them. Early on 
 the morning of May 27th Lee set his force in motion by the 
 Telegraph road and such others as were available, across the 
 Little and South Anna rivers toward Ashland and Atlee's 
 Station on the Virginia Central Railroad. 
 
 Thus the armies were stretched like two live wires along 
 the swampy bottom-lands of eastern Virginia, and as they 
 came in contact, here and there along the line, there were 
 the inevitable sputterings of flame and considerable destruc- 
 tion wrought. The advance Federal infantry crossed the 
 Pamunkey, after the cavalry, at Hanoverstown, early on May 
 28th. The Second Corps was close behind the Sixth; the Fifth 
 was over by noon, while the Ninth, now an integral portion of 
 the Army of the Potomac, passed the river by midnight. 
 
 On the 31st General Sheridan reached Cold Harbor, 
 which Meade had ordered him to hold at all hazards. This 
 place, probably named after the old home of some English 
 settler, was not a town but the meeting-place of several roads 
 of great strategic importance to the Federal army. They led 
 not only toward Richmond by the way of the upper Chicka- 
 hominy bridges, but in the direction of White House Landing, 
 on the Pamunkey River. 
 
 Both Lee and Meade had received reenforcements the 
 
READY FOR THE ADVANCE THAT LEE DROVE BACK 
 
 Between these luxuriant banks stretch the pontoons and bridges to facilitate the rapid crossing of the North Anna by Hancock's Corps 
 on May 24th. Thus was completed the passage to the south of the stream of the two wings of the Army of the Potomac. But when 
 the center under Burnside was driven back and severely handled at Ox Ford, Grant immediately detached a brigade each from Han- 
 cock and Warren to attack the apex of Lee's wedge on the south bank of the river, but the position was too strong to justify the at- 
 tempt. Then it dawned upon the Federal general-in-chief that Lee had cleaved the Army of the Potomac into two separated 
 bodies. To reenforce either wing would require two crossings of the river, while Lee could quickly march troops from one side to the 
 other within his impregnable wedge. As Grant put it in his report, " To make a direct attack from either wing would cause a slaughter 
 of our men that even success would not justify." 
 
ttark anb 
 
 at 
 
 ijarhnr * 
 
 June 
 1864 
 
 former by Breckinridge, and the scattered forces in western 
 Virginia, and by Pickett and Hoke from North Carolina. 
 From Bermuda Hundred where General Butler was " bottled 
 up " to use a phrase which Grant employed and afterward re- 
 gretted General W. F. Smith was ordered to bring the 
 Eighteenth Corps of the Army of the James to the assistance 
 of Meade, since Butler could defend his position perfectly 
 well with a small force, and could make no headway against 
 Beauregard with a large one. Grant had now nearly one 
 hundred and fourteen thousand troops and Lee about eighty 
 thousand. 
 
 Sheridan's appearance at Cold Harbor was resented in 
 vain by Fitzhugh Lee, and the next morning, June 1st, the 
 Sixth Corps arrived, followed by General Smith and ten 
 thousand men of the Eighteenth, who had hastened from the 
 landing-place at White House. These took position on the 
 right of the Sixth, and the Federal line was promptly faced 
 by Longstreet's corps, a part of A. P. Hill's, and the divisions 
 of Hoke and Breckinridge. At six o'clock in the afternoon 
 Wright and Smith advanced to the attack, which Hoke and 
 Kershaw received with courage and determination. The Con- 
 federate line was broken in several places, but before night 
 checked the struggle the Southerners had in some degree re- 
 gained their position. The short contest was a severe one for 
 the Federal side. Wright lost about twelve hundred men and 
 Smith one thousand. 
 
 The following day the final dispositions were made for 
 the mighty struggle that would decide Grant's last chance to 
 interpose between Lee and Richmond. Hancock and the Sec- 
 ond Corps arrived at Cold Harbor and took position on the 
 left of General Wright. Burnside, with the Ninth Corps, was 
 placed near Bethesda Church on the road to Mechanicsville, 
 while Warren, with the Fifth, came to his left and connected 
 with Smith's right. Sheridan was sent to hold the lower 
 Chickahominy bridges and to cover the road to White House, 
 
-2 M 
 
 .Si O 
 
 g, ov 
 
 60 S '"5 
 
 -g 
 I s 
 
 X 4> 
 
 sc 
 
 ^ 
 
 'a " 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 3 
 
 2 s 
 
 H 
 V 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 V 
 
 5 
 
 ww 
 
 8j 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 o5 
 
 O 
 
 | 
 
 08 
 
 
 
 5" 
 
 60 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 '3 
 
 c 
 
 OJ 
 
 1 
 
 _^ 
 
 5 
 1i 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 09 
 
 C 
 
 2 
 
 | 
 
 S 
 
 ' 
 
 CC 
 
 . 
 
 "C 
 
 ^ 
 
 DQ 
 
 TB 
 
 _t 
 
 ' 
 
 i 
 
 i" 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 j^ 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 OJ 
 
 !~5 
 
 eJ 
 d 
 '1 
 
 J 
 
 | 
 s 
 
 Federal ; 
 
 1 
 
 on 
 
 
 | 
 
 S 
 
 | 
 
 3 
 
 which thi 
 
 -/ 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 | 
 
 JS 
 
 p 
 
 w 
 
 n 
 
 BJ 
 
 >H 
 
 j? 
 
 > 
 
 1 
 
 g 
 
 ^3 
 
 g 
 
 +3 
 
 ~p 
 
 .2 
 
 45 
 
 ~ 
 
 8 
 
 -a 
 
 OJ 
 
 f: 
 
 a 
 
 OJ 
 
 "s 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 "5 
 
 S 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 ^"^ 
 
 SJ 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 ft 
 
 g 
 
 5 
 
 >. 
 
 1 
 
 V 
 
 "C 
 
 V 
 
 OJ 
 
 ~ 
 
 . 
 
 ' 09 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 c 
 
 's 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^i, 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 T! 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 'g 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 4J 
 
 -c 
 
 M 
 
 eS 
 
 08 
 
 V 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 1: 
 
 "s 
 
 | 
 
 ~ 
 
 c 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 t 
 
 99 
 
 C 
 
 
 2 
 
 "C 
 
 i. 
 
 ^ 
 
 *~^ 
 
 
 *^" 
 
 
 i 
 
 O 
 
 U 
 
 ~ 
 c 
 
 09 
 
 
 tl 
 
 V 
 
 ~ 
 
 '5 
 
 1 
 
 OJ 
 
 ^ 
 
 f 
 
 1 
 
 C 
 
 I 
 
 09 
 
 a 
 
 w 
 
 "= 
 
 _C 
 
 > invar 
 
 OJ 
 
 Q 
 
 V 
 
 1 
 
 JS 
 
 encum 
 
 ! 
 
 "s 
 
 OJ 
 
 s 
 
 c 
 
 OJ 
 
 i 
 
 g 
 
 -r 
 
 3 
 
 | 
 
 -c 
 
 2 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 L 
 
 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 
 
 SJ 
 
 X 
 
 g 
 
 "08 
 
 cH 
 
 J 
 
 .-= 
 
 08 
 
 G 
 
 4) 
 
 c 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 OS 
 
 V 
 
 *J 
 
 44 
 
 _o 
 
 1 
 
 -t- 
 
 V 
 
 " 
 
 V 
 
 
 E 
 
 '2 
 
 - 
 
 S 
 09 
 
 "S 
 
 CJ 
 
 08 
 
 
 
 IT 
 
 , 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 .5 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 a 
 
 JS 
 
 00 
 
 Q 
 
 T 
 
 t 
 
 _. 
 
 *"* 
 
 r^- 
 
 Ld 
 
 ^ 
 
 "* 
 
 G 
 
 c 
 ^ 
 
 _5 
 
 O 
 V 
 
 tnentary 
 
 aj 
 C 
 4) 
 
 Cj 
 
 O 
 5 
 
 8 
 
 on 
 
 "g 
 
 proximi 
 
 s 
 
 G 
 
 "S 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 i 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 I 
 
 T3 
 
 JS 
 
 ^5 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 _g 
 
 c 
 Q 
 
 a, 
 
 ^ 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 +9 
 
 | 
 
 4J 
 
 08 
 
 o 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 Lj 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 Ei 
 
 K 
 
 5 
 
 arrow a 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 . -H 
 
 
 M 
 
 P ( 
 
 a 
 
 r 1 
 
 E 
 
 b 
 
 C 
 
 9? 
 
 D 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 o 
 
 
 C 
 
 V 
 
 
 -S 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 tc 
 
 e 
 
 ', 
 
 09 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 Zj 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 k 
 
 i 
 
 c 
 
 'o 
 
 O, 
 
 OJ 
 
 Ji 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 p 
 
 -2 
 
 3 
 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 L. 
 
 Z2 
 
 H' 
 
 i 
 
 J 
 
 H 
 
 8 
 
 B 
 
 G 
 
 JB 
 
 v; 
 .9 
 
 cr 
 
 2 
 "3 
 
 
 
 -r 
 s 
 o 
 
ttark an& Steiwte? at OJolb latter 
 
 June 
 1864 
 
 which was now the base of supplies. On the Southern side 
 Swell's corps, now commanded by General Early, faced Burn- 
 side's and Warren's. Longstreet's corps, still under Ander- 
 son, was opposite Wright and Smith, while A. P. Hill, on 
 the extreme right, confronted Hancock. There was sharp 
 fighting during the entire day, but Early did not succeed in 
 getting upon the Federal right flank, as he attempted to do. 
 
 Both armies lay very close to each other and were well 
 entrenched. Lee was naturally strong on his right, and his 
 left was difficult of access, since it must be approached through 
 wooded swamps. Well-placed batteries made artillery fire 
 from front and both flanks possible, but Grant decided to 
 attack the whole Confederate front, and word was sent to the 
 corps commanders to assault at half -past four the following 
 morning. 
 
 The hot sultry weather of the preceding days had brought 
 much suffering. The movement of troops and wagons raised 
 clouds of dust which settled down upon the sweltering men 
 and beasts. But five o'clock on the afternoon of June 2d 
 brought the grateful rain, and this continued during the night, 
 giving great relief to the exhausted troops. 
 
 At the hour designated the Federal lines moved promptly 
 from their shallow rifle-pits toward the Confederate works. 
 The main assault was made by the Second, Sixth, and Eigh- 
 teenth corps. With determined and firm step they started to 
 cross the space between the opposing entrenchments. The 
 silence of the dawning summer morning was broken by the 
 screams of musket-ball and canister and shell. That move of 
 the Federal battle-line opened the fiery furnace across the 
 intervening space, which was, in the next instant, a Vesuvius, 
 pouring tons and tons of steel and lead into the moving 
 human mass. From front, from right and left, artillery 
 crashed and swept the field, musketry and grape hewed and 
 mangled and mowed down the line of blue as it moved on its 
 approach. 
 
COLD HARBOR 
 
 The battle of Cold Harbor on June 3d was the 
 third tremendous engagement of Grant's 
 campaign against Richmond within a month. 
 It was also his costliest onset on Lee's veteran 
 army. Grant had risked much in his change of 
 base to the James in order to bring him nearer 
 to Richmond and to the friendly hand which 
 Butler with the Army of the James was in a 
 position to reach out to him. Lee had again 
 confronted him, entrenching himself but six 
 miles from the outworks of Richmond, while 
 the Chickahominy cut off any further flanking 
 movement. There was nothing to do but 
 fight it out, and Grant ordered an attack all 
 along the line. On June 3d he hurled the 
 Army of the Potomac against the inferior 
 numbers of Lee, and in a brave assault upon 
 the Confederate entrenchments, lost ten 
 thousand men in twenty minutes. 
 Grant's assault at Cold Harbor was marked by 
 the gallantry of General Hancock's division 
 and of the brigades of Gibbon and Barlow, who 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 WHERE TEN THOUSAND FELL 
 
 on the left of the Federal line charged up the 
 ascent in their front upon the concentrated 
 artillery of the Confederates; they took the 
 position and held it for a moment under a 
 galling fire, which finally drove them back, but 
 not until they had captured a flag and three 
 hundred prisoners. The battle was substan- 
 tially over by half-past seven in the morning, 
 but sullen fighting continued throughout the 
 day. About noontime General Grant, who had 
 visited all the corps commanders to see for 
 himself the positions gained and what could be 
 done, concluded that the Confederates were too 
 strongly entrenched to be dislodged and ordered 
 that further offensive action should cease. All 
 the next day the dead and wounded lay on the 
 field uncared for while both armies warily 
 watched each other. The lower picture was 
 taken during this weary wait. Not till the 
 7th was a satisfactory truce arranged, and 
 then all but two of the wounded Federals had 
 died. No wonder that Grant wrote, "I have 
 always regretted that the last assault at Cold 
 Harbor was ever made." 
 
 FEDERAL CAMP AT COLD HARBOR AFTER THE BATTLE 
 
THE BUSIEST PLACE IN DIXIE 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 City Point, just after its capture by Butler. From June, 1864, until April, 1865, City Point, at the 
 juncture of the Appomattox and the James, was a point of entry and departure for more vessels than 
 any city of the South including even New Orleans in times of peace. Here landed supplies that kept 
 an army numbering, with fighting force and supernumeraries, nearly one hundred and twenty thousand 
 well-supplied, well-fed, well-contented, and well-munitioned men in the field. This was the marvelous base 
 safe from attack, secure from molestation. It was meals and money that won at Petersburg, the bravery 
 of full stomachs and warm-clothed bodies against the desperation of starved and shivering out-numbered 
 men. A glance at this picture tells the story. There is no need of rehearsing charges, counter-charges, 
 mines, and counter-mines. Here lies the reason Petersburg had to fall. As we look back with a retro- 
 spective eye on this scene of plenty and abundance, well may the American heart be proud that only a few 
 miles away were men of their own blood enduring the hardships that the defenders of Petersburg suffered in 
 the last campaign of starvation against numbers and plenty. 
 
'ATRIOT PU8. CO. 
 
 THE FORCES AT LAST JOIN HANDS 
 
 Charles City Court House on the James River, June 14, 1864. It was with infinite relief that Grant saw the advance of the Army of 
 the Potomac reach this point on June 14th. His last flanking movement was an extremely hazardous one. More than fifty miles 
 intervened between him and Butler by the roads he would have to travel, and he had to cross both the Chickahominy and the James, 
 which were unbridged. The paramount difficulty was to get the Army of the Potomac out of its position before Lee, who confronted 
 it at Cold Harbor. Lee had the shorter line and better roads to move over and meet Grant at the Chickahominy, or he might, if he 
 chose, descend rapidly on Butler and crush him before Grant could unite with him. "But," says Grant, "the move had to be made, 
 and I relied upon Lee's not seeing my danger as I saw it." Near the old Charles City Court House the crossing of the James was 
 successfully accomplished, and on the 14th Grant took steamer and ran up the river to Bermuda Hundred to see General Butler and 
 direct the movement against Petersburg, that began the final investment of that city. 
 
ttark an& Impute? at Olnlb Barber 
 
 Meade issued orders for the suspension of all further offensive 
 operations. 
 
 A word remains to be said as to fortunes of Burnside's 
 and Warren's forces, which were on the Federal right. Gen- 
 erals Potter and Willcox of the Ninth Corps made a quick 
 capture of Early 's advanced rifle-pits and were waiting for 
 the order to advance on his main entrenchments, when the 
 order of suspension arrived. Early fell upon him later in the 
 day but was repulsed. Warren, on the left of Burnside, drove 
 Rodes' division back and repulsed Gordon's brigade, which had 
 attacked him. The commander of the Fifth Corps reported 
 that his line was too extended for further operations and Bir- 
 ney's division was sent from the Second Corps to his left. But 
 by the time this got into position the battle of Cold Harbor 
 was practically over. 
 
 The losses to the Federal army in this battle and the 
 engagements which preceded it were over seventeen thousand, 
 while the Confederate loss did not exceed one-fifth of that 
 number. Grant had failed in his plan to destroy Lee north 
 of the James River, and saw that he must now cross it. 
 
 Thirty days had passed in the campaign since the Wil- 
 derness and the grand total in losses to Grant's army in killed, 
 wounded, and missing was 54,929. The losses in Lee's army 
 were never accurately given, but they were very much less in 
 proportion to the numerical strength of the two armies. If 
 Grant had inflicted punishment upon his foe equal to that 
 suffered by the Federal forces, Lee's army would have been 
 practically annihilated. 
 
 The Federal general-in-chief had decided to secure Peters- 
 burg and confront Lee once more. General Gillmore was sent 
 by Butler, with cavalry and infantry, on June 10th to make 
 the capture, but was unsuccessful. Thereupon General Smith 
 and the Eighteenth Corps were despatched to White House 
 Landing to go forward by water and reach Petersburg before 
 Lee had time to reenforce it. 
 
 [Part XII] 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history^and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OP THE CIVIL' WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who' have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS ! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 Covers temporarily. 
 
PART XIII (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative of Sherman's March 
 
 to Atlanta 
 
 INCLUDING THE BATTLES OF 
 
 Resaca, New Hope Church 
 
 Dallas, Pine Mountain, Marietta 
 
 Kenesaw Mountain and Atlanta 
 Sherman vs. Johnston 
 
 SOME OF THE PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART XIII (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 General William T. Sherman, Merciless in War but Generous in Peace 
 
 Buzzard's Roost, Georgia 
 Resaca, Georgia, the Field of Heavy Fighting 
 
 Second Minnesota Infantry 
 Troops Who Fought at Rocky Face Ridge 
 
 Etowah Bridge and Allatoona Pass 
 
 General Leonidas Polk, C. S. A. Scene of His Death 
 
 The 1 2 5th Ohio Troops that Fought at Kenesaw Mountain 
 
 Battery B, First Illinois Light Artillery, Near Marietta 
 
 Fortifications Guarding Atlanta 
 
 Generals Johnston and Hood the Confederate Commanders 
 The Army's Finger-Tips Pickets Before Atlanta 
 
 Destroying Railroads and Mills 
 Representative Officers from Twelve Different States 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Naval Painting by 
 Robert Hopkin, "The Monitor in a Storm" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of f^ivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's Kew History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Pro osor of Hittory, Ohio Unirertity 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART THIRTEEN 
 
 The March to Atlanta 
 
 Sherman vs. Johnston 
 Representative Soldiers from a Dozen States 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 19U, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, MIM. 
 
THIS PART PART THIRTEEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Naval Painting by 
 Robert Hopkin, "The Monitor in a Storm" 
 
 To Atlanta 
 
 Professor Elson's narrative history here describes how General Sherman, 
 in accordance with the arrangements made by General Grant, now 
 assumed command of the Western Army and proceeded against 
 Johnston. The Confederate General made the campaign from Dalton 
 to the Chattahoochee a model of defensive warfare. Despite Johnston's 
 skill and the bravery of the Confederate troops the irresistible Union 
 forces swept on to the capture of Atlanta. 
 
 Kenesaw Mountain 
 
 This desperate battle was fought on the 2/th of June, 1864, and while 
 one of the most recklessly daring assaults during the whole war, did 
 not greatly affect the final result of the campaign, though it cost 
 Sherman many brave soldiers. 
 
 Peach Tree Creek 
 
 This battle was but a preliminary to a struggle of two days later, 
 fought within two or three miles of Atlanta. 
 
 The Battle of Atlanta 
 
 Despite the almost impregnable defences, Sherman succeeded 'in 
 capturing Atlanta, though General Hood, who had succeeded Johnston, 
 was able to abandon the city with his army. The capture of Atlanta, 
 coming soon after the dark days of the Wilderness Campaign, had the 
 important effect of insuring the reelection of President Lincoln. 
 
 Show General Sherman and members of his forces as they appeared 
 on this historic march, as well as their Southern opponents. Further- 
 more, they show the extensive country through which Sherman 
 marched and fought, and the fortifications about the city of Atlantav 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by Robert Ilopkiu. 
 
 THE MONITOR IN A STORM. 
 
 Copyright, iqoi, by Perrien-Kcydel Co. 
 Detroit, Mich,, U. S. A. 
 
fl 
 
 m 
 
 TO ATLANTA 
 
 Johnston was an officer who, by the common consent of the military 
 men of both sides, was reckoned second only to Lee, if second, in the 
 qualities which fit an officer for the responsibility of great commands. . . . 
 He practised a lynx-eyed watchfulness of his adversary, tempting him con- 
 stantly to assault his entrenchments, holding his fortified positions to the 
 last moment, but choosing that last moment so well as to save nearly every 
 gun and wagon in the final withdrawal, and always presenting a front 
 covered by such defenses that one man in the line was, by all sound mili- 
 tary rules, equal to three or four in the attack. In this way he constantly 
 neutralized the superiority of force his opponent wielded, and made his 
 campaign from Dalton to the Chattahoochee a model of defensive warfare. 
 It is Sherman's glory that, with a totally different temperament, he ac- 
 cepted his adversary's game, and played it with a skill that was finally 
 successful, as we shall see. Major-General Jacob D. Cox, U.S.V., in 
 "Atlanta" 
 
 T I iHE two leading Federal generals of the war, Grant and 
 A Sherman, met at Nashville, Tennessee, on March 17, 
 1864, and arranged for a great concerted double movement 
 against the two main Southern armies, the Army of Northern 
 Virginia and the Army of Tennessee. Grant, who had been 
 made commander of all the Federal armies, was to take per- 
 sonal charge of the Army of the Potomac and move against 
 Lee, while to Sherman, whom, at Grant's request, President 
 Lincoln had placed at the head of the Military Division of 
 the Mississippi, he turned over the Western army, which was 
 to proceed against Johnston. 
 
 It was decided, moreover, that the two movements were 
 to be simultaneous and that they were to begin early in May. 
 Sherman concentrated his forces around Chattanooga on the 
 Tennessee River, where the Army of the Cumberland had 
 
 - 
 
Atlanta 
 
 tua. Sntynatmt 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 spent the winter, and where a decisive battle had been fought 
 some months before, in the autumn of 1863. His army was 
 composed of three parts, or, more properly, of three armies 
 operating in concert. These were the Army of the Ten- 
 nessee, led by General James B. McPherson; the Army of 
 Ohio, under General John M. Schofield, and the Army of 
 the Cumberland, commanded by General George H. Thomas. 
 The last named was much larger than the other two combined. 
 The triple army aggregated the grand total of ninety-nine 
 thousand men, six thousand of whom were cavalrymen, while 
 four thousand four hundred and sixty belonged to the artil- 
 lery. There were two hundred and fifty-four heavy guns. 
 
 Soon to be pitted against Sherman's army was that of 
 General Joseph E. Johnston, which had spent the winter at 
 Dalton, in the State of Georgia, some thirty miles southeast 
 of Chattanooga. It was by chance that Dalton became the 
 winter quarters of the Confederate army. In the preceding 
 autumn, when General Bragg had been defeated on Mission- 
 ary Ridge and driven from the vicinity of Chattanooga, he 
 retreated to Dalton and stopped for a night's rest. Discov- 
 ering the next morning that he was not pursued, he there 
 remained. Some time later he was superseded by General 
 Johnston. 
 
 By telegraph, General Sherman was apprised of the time 
 when Grant was to move upon Lee on the banks of the Rapi- 
 dan, in Virginia, and he prepared to move his own army at 
 the same time. But he was two days behind Grant, who began 
 his Virginia campaign on May 4th. Sherman broke camp on 
 the 6th and led his legions across hill and valley, forest and 
 stream, toward the Confederate stronghold. Nature was all 
 abloom with the opening of a Southern spring and the sol- 
 diers, who had long chafed under their enforced idleness, now 
 rejoiced at the exhilarating journey before them, though their 
 mission was to be one of strife and bloodshed. 
 
 Johnston's army numbered about fifty-three thousand, 
 
SHERMAN IN 1865 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 Tf Sherman was deemed merciless in war, he was superbly generous when the fighting 
 was over. To Joseph E. Johnston he offered most liberal terms of surrender for the 
 Southern armies. Their acceptance would have gone far to prevent the worst of the 
 reconstruction enormities. Unfortunately his first convention with Johnston was 
 disapproved. The death of Lincoln had removed the guiding hand that would have 
 meant so much to the nation. To those who have read his published correspondence 
 and his memoirs Sherman appears in a very human light. He was fluent and fre- 
 quently reckless in speech and writing, but his kindly humanity is seen in both. 
 
Atlanta 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 V 
 
 and was divided into, two corps, under the respective com- 
 mands of Generals John B. Hood and William J. Hardee. 
 But General Polk was on his way to join them, and in a few 
 days Johnston had in the neighborhood of seventy thousand 
 men. His position at Dalton was too strong to be carried 
 by a front attack, and Sherman was too wise to attempt it. 
 Leaving Thomas and Schofield to make a feint at Johnston's 
 front, Sherman sent McPherson on a flanking movement by 
 the right to occupy Snake Creek Gap, a mountain pass near 
 Resaca, which is about eighteen miles below Dalton. 
 
 Sherman, with the main part of the army, soon occupied 
 Tunnel Hill, which faces Rocky Face Ridge, an eastern range 
 of the Cumberland Mountains, north of Dalton, on which a 
 large part of Johnston's army was posted. The Federal 
 leader had little or no hope of dislodging his great antagonist 
 from this impregnable position, fortified by rocks and cliffs 
 which no.army could scale while under fire. But he ordered 
 that demonstrations be made at several places, especially at a 
 pass known as Rocky Face Gap. This was done with great 
 spirit and bravery, the men clambering over rocks and across 
 ravines in the face of showers of bullets and even of masses 
 of stone hurled dow r n from the heights above them. On the 
 whole they won but little advantage. 
 
 During the 8th and 9th of May, these operations were 
 continued, the Federals making but little impression on the 
 Confederate stronghold. Meanwhile, on the Dalton road there 
 was a sharp cavalry fight, the Federal commander, General 
 E. M. McCook, having encountered General Wheeler. Mc- 
 Cook's advance brigade under Colonel La Grange was de- 
 feated and La Grange was made prisoner. 
 
 Sherman's chief object in these demonstrations, it will be 
 seen, was so to engage Johnston as to prevent his intercept- 
 ing McPherson in the latter's movement upon Resaca. In 
 this Sherman was successful, and by the llth he was giving 
 his whole energy to moving the remainder of his forces by the 
 
tf 
 
 -s 
 
 c 
 i 
 & 
 
 08 
 
 9 
 
 _ 
 
 d 
 
 irganizations in 
 
 a 
 
 "a 
 'S) 
 
 ,he West at Mill 
 
 e) 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 B 
 
 X 
 
 William Blake, 
 
 c6 
 
 | 
 -g 
 
 of Company F 
 
 om Minnesota. 
 
 V 
 
 that they were 
 
 idn't know they 
 
 i 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 *s 
 
 "2 
 
 a 
 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 s 
 
 IS 
 _c 
 
 s 
 
 veterans. 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 g 
 
 T 
 
 
 s 
 
 n 
 
 > 
 
 M 
 
 ^ 
 
 2 
 
 T 
 
 
 
 yj 
 
 i 
 
 V 
 
 j 
 
 ~ 
 
 a" 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 ** 
 
 cT 
 
 _- 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 c. 
 
 B 
 
 3 
 
 M 
 
 SS 
 
 _e 
 
 O3 
 
 
 y 
 
 
 ~c 
 
 H 
 
 i? 
 1 
 
 w 
 
 b 
 
 i 
 
 2 
 
 -tj 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 IN 
 
 V 
 
 S 
 
 | 
 
 s 
 
 d 
 
 -5 
 
 rf 
 
 's 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 y= 
 
 *j 
 9 
 S 
 
 *c 
 
 3 
 
 'E. 
 
 
 
 G 
 ~ 
 
 s 
 
 d. 
 
 SB 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 OS 
 
 first Union v 
 
 1 
 ! 
 
 _ 
 
 the muster-o 
 
 hrew away h: 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 ~3 
 
 "8 
 
 'C 
 
 a 
 1 
 
 w 
 
 1 
 
 M 
 
 "2 
 
 3 
 j 
 
 M 
 
 a regiment, s 
 
 t. 
 
 1 
 
 V 
 
 "S 
 "C 
 o 
 
 r 
 S 
 OP 
 
 "1 
 
 % 
 
 * 
 
 _a 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 ae hundred 
 
 
 
 _c 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 e 
 
 *j 
 
 4* 
 
 S 
 
 '1 
 
 '1 
 
 .1 
 
 IS 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 E 
 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 J! 
 
 V 
 
 -* 
 
 ^ 
 
 ji 
 
 ~ 
 
 s 
 
 _a 
 
 60 
 
 1 
 
 sc 
 
 2 
 '.S 
 
 '1 
 
 .| 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 J 
 
 i 
 
 J 
 
 *3 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 Jj 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 c^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 -= 
 
 S J 
 
 d 
 
 i i 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 E, 
 
 08 
 
 ^ 
 
 8 
 
 2 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 <! 
 
 s 
 
 t 
 
 -G 
 
 3 
 
 S 
 
 e 
 
 s 
 
 8 
 
 ^ hM 
 
 O ri 
 
 ^ I 
 
 | 
 
 : I 
 
 _3 
 
 E 
 
 
 '53 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 4 
 
 
 
 ing move 
 
 a 
 P 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 OT 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 ^ 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 se 
 
 ^ 
 
 4J 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ^a 
 
 /: 
 
 U 
 
 ci 
 
 a 
 
 -^; 
 
 "o 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 v 
 
 1 
 
 8 
 
 .3 
 
 *j 
 1 
 
 ."s 
 
 5 
 ~ 
 
 '? 
 
 bd 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 ' 
 
 a 1 
 
 g 
 
 "? 
 
 '3 
 
 
 IS 
 
 ^5 
 
 
 a 
 
 tC 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 u 
 
 X 
 
 "S 
 
 fronted 
 
 *O 
 
 a 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
Atlanta Barman tta* Jtotptatmt * * 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 right flank, as McPherson had done, to Resaca, leaving a 
 detachment of General O. O. Howard's Fourth Corps to 
 occupy Dalton when evacuated. When Johnston discovered 
 this, he was quick to see that he must abandon his entrench- 
 ments and intercept Sherman. Moving by the only two good 
 roads, Johnston beat Sherman in the race to Resaca. The 
 town had been fortified, owing to Johnston's foresight, and 
 McPherson had failed to dislodge the garrison and capture it. 
 The Confederate army was now settled behind its entrench- 
 ments, occupying a semicircle of low wooded hills, both flanks 
 of the army resting on the banks of the Oostenaula River. 
 
 On the morning of May 14th, the Confederate works 
 were invested by the greater part of Sherman's army and it 
 was evident that a battle was imminent. The attack was 
 begun about noon, chiefly by the Fourteenth Army Corps un- 
 der Palmer, of Thomas' army, and Judah's division of Scho- 
 field's. General Hindman's division of Hood's corps bore 
 the brunt of this attack and there was heavy loss on both sides. 
 Later in the day, a portion of Hood's corps was massed in a 
 heavy column and hurled against the Federal left, driving it 
 back. But at this point the Twentieth Army Corps under 
 Hooker, of Thomas' army, dashed against the advancing 
 Confederates and pushed them back to their former lines. 
 
 The forenoon of the next day was spent in heavy skir- 
 mishing, which grew to the dignity of a battle. During the 
 day's operations a hard fight for a Confederate lunette on the 
 top of a low hill occurred. At length, General Butterfield, 
 in the face of a galling fire, succeeded in capturing the posi- 
 tion. But so deadly was the fire from Hardee's corps that 
 Butterfield was unable to hold it or to remove the four guns 
 the lunette contained. 
 
 With the coming of night, General Johnston determined 
 to withdraw his army from Resaca. The battle had cost each 
 army nearly three thousand men. While it was in progress, 
 McPherson, sent by Sherman, had deftly marched around 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 IN THE FOREFRONT GENERAL RICHARD W. JOHNSON AT GRAYSVILLE 
 
 On the balcony of this little cottage at Graysville, Georgia, stands General Richard W. Johnson, ready to advance with his cavalry division 
 in the vanguard of the direct movement upon the Confederates strongly posted at Dalton. Sherman's cavalry forces under Stone- 
 man and Garrard were not yet fully equipped and joined the army after the campaign had opened. General Richard W. Johnson's 
 division of Thomas' command, with General Palmer's division, was given the honor of heading the line of march when the Federals 
 got in motion on May 5th. The same troops (Palmer's division) had made the same march in February, sent by Grant to engage 
 Johnston at Dalton during Sherman's Meridian campaign. Johnson was a West Pointer; he had gained his cavalry training in the 
 Mexican War, and had fought the Indians on the Texas border. He distinguished himself at Corinth, and rapidly rose to the com- 
 mand of a division in Buell's army. Fresh from a Confederate prison, he joined the Army of the Cumberland in the summer of 1862 
 to win new laurels at Stone's River, Chickamauga, and Missionary Ridge. His sabers were conspicuously active in the Atlanta cam- 
 paign; and at the battle of New Hope Church on May 28th Johnson himself was wounded, but recovered in time to join Schofield 
 after the fall of Atlanta and to assist him in driving Hood and Forrest out of Tennessee. For his bravery at the battle of Nashville 
 he was brevetted brigadier-general, U. S. A., December 16, 1864, and after the war he was retired with the brevet of major-general. 
 
Atlanta 
 
 Johnston's left with the view of cutting off his retreat south 
 by seizing the bridges across the Oostenaula, and at the same 
 time the Federal cavalry was threatening the railroad to 
 Atlanta which ran beyond the river. It was the knowledge 
 of these facts that determined the Confederate commander to 
 abandon Resaca. Withdrawing during the night, he led his 
 army southward to the banks of the Etowah River. Sherman 
 followed but a few miles behind him. At the same time Sher- 
 man sent a division of the Army of the Cumberland, under 
 General Jeff. C. Davis, to Rome, at the junction of the 
 Etowah and the Oostenaula, where there were important 
 machine-shops and factories. Davis captured the town and 
 several heavy guns, destroyed the factories, and left a garri- 
 son to hold it. 
 
 Sherman was eager for a battle in the open with Johnston 
 and on the 17th, near the town of Adairsville, it seemed as if 
 the latter would gratify him. Johnston chose a good position, 
 posted his cavalry, deployed his infantry, and awaited combat. 
 The Union army was at hand. The skirmishing for some 
 hours almost amounted to a battle. But suddenly Johnston 
 decided to defer a conclusive contest to another time. 
 
 Again at Cassville, a few days later, Johnston drew up 
 the Confederate legions in battle array, evidently having de- 
 cided on a general engagement at this point. He issued a 
 spirited address to the army: " By your courage and skill you 
 have repulsed every assault of the enemy. . . . You will now 
 turn and march to meet his advancing columns. ... I lead 
 you to battle." But, when his right flank had been turned 
 by a Federal attack, and when two of his corps commanders, 
 Hood and Polk, advised against a general battle, Johnston 
 again decided on postponement. He retreated in the night 
 across the Etowah, destroyed the bridges, and took a strong 
 position among the rugged hills about Allatoona Pass, extend- 
 ing south to Kenesaw Mountain. 
 
 Johnston's decision to fight and then not to fight was a 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 fft 
 
 33 
 
RESACA FIELD OF THE FIRST HEAVY FIGHTING 
 
 The chips are still bright and the earth fresh turned, in the foreground where are the Confederate earthworks such as General Joseph 
 E. Johnston had caused to be thrown up by the Negro laborers all along his line of possible retreat. McPherson, sent by Sherman to 
 strike the railroad in Johnston's rear, got his head of column through Snake Creek Gap on May 9th, and drove off a Confederate 
 cavalry brigade which retreated toward Dalton, bringing to Johnston the first news that a heavy force of Federals was already in his 
 rear. McPherson, within a mile and a half of Resaca, could have walked into the town with his twenty-three thousand men, but 
 concluded that the Confederate entrenchments were too strongly held to assault. When Sherman arrived he found that Johnston, 
 having the shorter route, was there ahead of him with his entire army strongly posted. On May 15th, "without attempting to as- 
 sault the fortified works," says Sherman, "we pressed at all points, and the sound of cannon and musketry rose all day to the dignity 
 of a battle." Its havoc is seen in the shattered trees and torn ground in the lower picture. 
 
 THE WORK OF THE FIRING AT RESACA 
 
Atlanta 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 cause for grumbling both on the part of his army and of the 
 inhabitants of the region through which he was passing. His 
 men were eager to defend their country, and they could not 
 understand this Fabian policy. They would have preferred 
 defeat to these repeated retreats with no opportunity to show 
 what they could do. 
 
 Johnston, however, was wiser than his critics. The Union 
 army was larger by far and better equipped than his own, 
 and Sherman was a master-strategist. His hopes rested on 
 two or three contingencies that he might catch a portion of 
 Sherman's army separated from the rest ; that Sherman would 
 be so weakened by the necessity of guarding the long line of 
 railroad to his base of supplies at Chattanooga, Nashville, 
 and even far-away Louisville, as to make it possible to defeat 
 him in open battle, or, finally, that Sherman might fall into 
 the trap of making a direct attack while Johnston was in an 
 impregnable position, and in such a situation he now was. 
 
 Not yet, however, was Sherman inclined to fall into such 
 a trap, and when Johnston took his strong position at and 
 beyond Allatoona Pass, the Northern commander decided, 
 after resting his army for a few days, to move toward At- 
 lanta by way of Dallas, southwest of the pass. Rations for 
 a twenty days' absence from direct railroad communication 
 were issued to the Federal army. In fact, Sherman's rail- 
 road connection with the North was the one delicate problem 
 of the whole movement. The Confederates had destroyed the 
 iron way as they moved southward; but the Federal engi- 
 neers, following the army, repaired the line and rebuilt the 
 bridges almost as fast as the army could march. 
 
 Sherman's movement toward Dallas drew Johnston from 
 the slopes of the Allatoona Hills. From Kingston, the Fed- 
 eral leader wrote on May 23d, " I am already within fifty miles 
 of Atlanta." But he was not to enter that city for many 
 weeks, not before he had measured swords again and again 
 with his great antagonist. On the 25th of May, the two great 
 
COPYRIGHT, 
 
 ANOTHER RETROGRADE MOVEMENT OVER THE ETOWAH BRIDGE 
 
 REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 The strong works in the pictures, commanding the railroad bridge 
 over the Etowah River, were the fourth fortified position to be 
 abandoned by Johnston within a month. Pursued by Thomas 
 from Resaca, he had made a brief stand at Kingston and then 
 fallen back steadily and in superb order into Cassville. There 
 he issued an address to his army announcing his purpose to 
 retreat no more but to accept battle. His troops were all drawn 
 up in preparation for a struggle, but that night at supper with 
 Generals Hood and Polk 
 he was convinced by them 
 that the ground occupied 
 by their troops was unten- 
 able, being enfiladed by the 
 Federal artillery. Johnston, 
 therefore, gave up his pur- 
 pose of battle, and on the 
 night of May 20th put the 
 Etowah River between him- 
 self and Sherman and re- 
 treated to Allatoona Pass, 
 shown in the lower picture. 
 
 In taking this the camera was planted inside the breastworks 
 seen on the eminence in the upper picture. Sherman's army now 
 rested after its rapid advance and waited a few days for the rail- 
 road to be repaired in their rear so that supplies could be brought 
 up. Meanwhile Johnston was being severely criticized at the 
 South for his continual falling back without risking a battle. His 
 friends stoutly maintained that it was all strategic, while some of 
 the Southern newspapers quoted the Federal General Scott's 
 
 remark, "Beware of Lee 
 advancing, and watch John- 
 ston at a stand; for the 
 devil himself would be de- 
 feated in the attempt to 
 whip him retreating." But 
 General Jeff C. Davis, sent 
 by Sherman, took Rome on 
 May 17th and destroyed 
 valuable mills and foundries. 
 Thus began the accomplish- 
 ment of one of the main 
 objects of Sherman's march. 
 
 ALLATOONA PASS IN THE DISTANCE 
 
'Qn* Atlanta 
 
 May 
 1864 
 
 9 
 
 mi ! i 
 I iff I //it 
 
 armies were facing each other near New Hope Church, about 
 four miles north of Dallas. Here, for three or four days, 
 there was almost incessant fighting, though there was not what 
 might be called a pitched battle. 
 
 Late in the afternoon of the first day, Hooker made a 
 vicious attack on Stewart's division of Hood's corps. For 
 two hours the battle raged without a moment's cessation, 
 Hooker being pressed back with heavy loss. During those 
 two hours he had held his ground against sixteen field-pieces 
 and five thousand infantry at close range. The name " Hell 
 Hole " was applied to this spot by the Union soldiers. 
 
 On the next day there was considerable skirmishing in 
 different places along the line that divided the two armies. 
 But the chief labor of the day was throwing up entrench- 
 ments, preparatory to a general engagement. The country, 
 however, was ill fitted for such a contest. The continuous 
 succession of hills, covered with primeval forests, presented 
 little opportunity for two great armies, stretched out almost 
 from Dallas to Marietta, a distance of about ten miles, to come 
 together simultaneously at all points. 
 
 A severe contest occurred on the 27th, near the center of 
 the battle-lines, between General O. O. Howard on the Federal 
 side and General Patrick Cleburne on the part of the South. 
 Dense and almost impenetrable was the undergrowth through 
 which Howard led his troops to make the attack. The fight 
 was at close range and was fierce and bloody, the Confeder- 
 ates gaining the greater advantage. 
 
 The next day Johnston made a terrific attack on the 
 Union right, under McPherson, near Dallas. But McPher- 
 son was well entrenched and the Confederates were repulsed 
 with a serious loss. In the three or four days' fighting the 
 Federal loss was probably twenty-four hundred men and the 
 Confederate somewhat greater. 
 
 In the early days of June, Sherman took possession of 
 the town of Allatoona and made it a second base of supplies, 
 
 //W/ 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 PINE MOUNTAIN, WHERE POLK, THE FIGHTING BISHOP OF THE CONFEDERACY, WAS KILLED 
 
 The blasted pine rears its gaunt height above the mountain slope, 
 covered with trees slashed down to hold the Federals at bay; and 
 here, on June 14, 1864, the Confederacy lost a commander, a 
 bishop, and a hero. Lieut.-General Leonidas Polk, commanding 
 one of Johnston's army corps, with Johnston himself and Hardee, 
 another corps commander, was studying Sherman's position at a 
 tense moment of the latter's advance around Pine Mountain. 
 The three Confederates stood upon the rolling height, where the 
 center of Johnston's army awaited the 
 Federal attack. They could see the 
 columns in blue pushing east of them; 
 the smoke and rattle of musketry as the 
 pickets were driven in; and the bustle 
 with which the Federal advance guard 
 felled trees and constructed trenches at 
 their very feet. On the lonely height the 
 three figures stood conspicuous. A Fed- 
 eral order was given the artillery to 
 open upon any men in gray who looked 
 like officers reconnoitering the new posi- 
 tion. So, while Hardee was pointing to 
 his comrade and his chief the danger of 
 one of his divisions which the Federal 
 advance was cutting off, the bishop- 
 general was struck in the chest by a 
 cannon shot. Thus the Confederacy lost 
 a leader of unusual influence. Although 
 
 a bishop of the Episcopal Church, Polk was educated at 
 West Point. When he threw in his lot with the Confederacy, 
 thousands of his fellow-Louisianians followed him. A few days 
 before the battle of Pine Mountain, as he and General Hood 
 were riding together, the bishop was told by his companion 
 that he had never been received into the communion of a church 
 and was begged that the rite might be performed. Immediately 
 Polk arranged the ceremony. At Hood's headquarters, by the 
 light of a tallow candle, with a tin basin 
 on the mess table for a baptismal font, 
 and with Hood's staff present as wit- 
 nesses, all was ready. Hood, "with a 
 face like that of an old crusader," stood 
 before the bishop. Crippled by wounds 
 at Games' Mill, Gettysburg, and Chicka- 
 mauga, he could not kneel, but bent 
 forward on his crutches. The bishop, in 
 full uniform of the Confederate army, 
 administered the rite. A few days later, 
 by a strange coincidence, he was ap- 
 proached by General Johnston on 
 t the same errand, and the man whom 
 Hood was soon to succeed was baptized 
 in the same simple manner. Polk, as 
 Bishop, had administered his last bap- 
 tism, and as soldier had fought his last 
 battle; for Pine Mountain was near. 
 
 LIEUT.-GEN. LEONIDAS POLK, C.S.A. 
 
Atlanta 
 
 UB. JotjtiBtnn 
 
 June 
 1864 
 
 \ 
 
 after repairing the railroad bridge across the Etowah River. 
 Johnston swung his left around to Lost Mountain and his 
 right extended beyond the railroad a line ten miles in length 
 and much too long for its numbers. Johnston's army, how- 
 ever, had been reenforced, and it now numbered about seventy- 
 five thousand men. Sherman, on June 1st, had nearly one 
 hundred and thirteen thousand men and on the 8th he received 
 the addition of a cavalry brigade and two divisions of the 
 Seventeenth Corps, under General Frank P. Blair, which had 
 marched from Alabama. 
 
 So multifarious were the movements of the two great 
 armies among the hills and forests of that part of Georgia 
 that it is impossible for us to follow them all. On the 14th of 
 June, Generals Johnston, Hardee, and Polk rode up the slope 
 of Pine Mountain to reconnoiter. As they w r ere standing, 
 making observations, a Federal battery in the distance opened 
 on them and General Polk was struck in the chest with a 
 Parrot shell. He was killed instantly. 
 
 General Polk was greatly beloved, and his death caused 
 a shock to the whole Confederate army. He was a graduate 
 of West Point; but after being graduated he took orders in 
 the church and for twenty years before the war was Episcopal 
 Bishop of Louisiana. At the outbreak of the war he entered 
 the field and served with distinction to the moment of his death. 
 
 During the next two weeks there was almost incessant 
 fighting, heavy skirmishing, sparring for position. It was a 
 wonderful game of military strategy, played among the hills 
 and mountains and forests by two masters in the art of war. 
 On June 23d, Sherman wrote, " The whole country is one 
 vast fort, and Johnston must have full fifty miles of connected 
 trenches. . . . Our lines are now in close contact, and the 
 fighting incessant. . . . As fast as we gain one position, the 
 enemy has another all ready." 
 
 Sherman, conscious of superior strength, was now anx- 
 ious for a real battle, a fight to the finish with his antagonist. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW O* REVIEWS CO. 
 
 IN THE HARDEST FIGHT OF THE CAMPAIGN THE ONE-HUNDRED-AND-TWENTY-FIFTH OHIO 
 
 During the dark days before Kenesaw it rained continually, and Sherman speaks of the peculiarly depressing effect that the weather 
 had upon his troops in the wooded country. Nevertheless he must either assault Johnston's strong position on the mountain or begin 
 again his flanking tactics. He decided upon the former, and on June 27th, after three days' preparation, the assault was made. At 
 nine in the morning along the Federal lines the furious fire of musketry and artillery was begun, but at all points the Confederates 
 met it with determined courage and in great force. McPherson's attacking column, under General Blair, fought its way up the face 
 of little Kenesaw but could not reach the summit. Then the courageous troops of Thomas charged up the face of the mountain and 
 planted their colors on the very parapet of the Confederate works. Here General Harker, commanding the brigade in which 
 fought the 125th Ohio, fell mortally wounded, as did Brigadier-General Daniel McCook, and also General Wagner. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO, 
 
 FEDERAL ENTRENCHMENTS AT THE FOOT OF KENESAW MOUNTAIN 
 
CL Atlanta 
 i I 
 
 Jfofptatmt $ 
 
 June 
 1864 
 
 But Johnston was too wily to be thus caught. He made no 
 false move on the great chessboard of war. At length, the 
 impatient Sherman decided to make a general front attack, 
 even though Johnston, at that moment, was impregnably en- 
 trenched on the slopes of Kenesaw Mountain. This was pre- 
 cisely what the Confederate commander was hoping for. 
 
 The desperate battle of Kenesaw Mountain occurred on 
 the 27th of June. In the early morning hours, the boom of 
 Federal cannon announced the opening of a bloody day's 
 struggle. It was soon answered by the Confederate batteries 
 in the entrenchments along the mountain side, and the deaf- 
 ening roar of the giant conflict reverberated from the surround- 
 ing hills. About nine o'clock the Union infantry advance 
 began. On the left was McPherson, who sent the Fif- 
 teenth Army Corps, led by General John A. Logan, directly 
 against the mountain. The artillery from the Confederate 
 trenches in front of Logan cut down his men by hundreds. 
 The Federals charged courageously and captured the lower 
 works, but failed to take the higher ridges. 
 
 The chief assault of the day was by the Army of the 
 Cumberland, under Thomas. Most conspicuous in the attack 
 were the divisions of Newton and Davis, advancing against 
 General Loring, successor of the lamented Polk. Far up on 
 a ridge at one point, General Cleburne held a line of breast- 
 works, supported by the flanking fire of artillery. Against 
 this a vain and costly assault was made. 
 
 When the word was given to charge, the Federals sprang 
 forward and, in the face of a deadly hail of musket-balls and 
 shells, they dashed up the slope, firing as they went. Stunned 
 and bleeding, they were checked again and again by the with- 
 ering fire from the mountain slope; but they re-formed and 
 pressed on with dauntless valor. Some of them reached the 
 parapets and were instantly shot down, their bodies rolling 
 into the Confederate trenches among the men who had slain 
 them, or back down the hill whence they had come. General 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
COPYRIGHTj 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 CAMPAIGN 
 
 Battery B of the First Illinois Light Artillery followed Sherman in the Atlanta campaign. It took part in the 
 demonstrations against Resaca, Georgia, May 8 to 15, 1864, and in the battle of Resaca on the 14th and 15th. 
 It was in the battles about Dallas from May 25th to June 5th, and took part in the operations about Marietta 
 and against Kenesaw Mountain in June and July. During the latter period this photograph was taken. The 
 battery did not go into this campaign without previous experience. It had already fought as one of the eight 
 batteries at Fort Henry and Fort Donelson, heard the roar of the battle of Shiloh, and participated in the 
 sieges of Corinth and Vicksburg. The artillery in the West was not a whit less necessary to the armies than 
 that in the East. Pope's brilliant feat of arms in the capture of Island No. 10 added to the growing respect 
 in which the artillery was held by the other arms of the service. The effective fire of the massed batteries at 
 Murfreesboro turned the tide of battle. At Chickamauga the Union artillery inflicted fearful losses upon the 
 Confederates. At Atlanta again they counted their dead by the hundreds, and at Franklin and Nashville the 
 guns maintained the best traditions of the Western armies. They played no small part in winning battles. 
 
Atlanta j^rman 
 
 Harker, leading a charge against Cleburne, was mortally 
 wounded. His men were swept back by a galling fire, though 
 many fell with their brave leader. 
 
 This assault on Kenesaw Mountain cost Sherman three 
 thousand men and won him nothing. Johnston's loss prob- 
 ably exceeded five hundred. The battle continued but two 
 and a half hours. It was one of the most recklessly daring 
 assaults during the whole war period, but did not greatly affect 
 the final result of the campaign. 
 
 Under a flag of truce, on the day after the battle, the 
 men of the North and of the South met on the gory field to 
 bury their dead and to minister to the wounded. They met as 
 friends for the moment, and not as foes. It was said that 
 there were instances of father and son, one in blue and the 
 other in gray, and brothers on opposite sides, meeting one 
 another on the bloody slopes of Kenesaw. . Tennessee and 
 Kentucky had sent thousands of men to each side in the 
 fratricidal struggle and not infrequently families had been 
 divided. 
 
 Three weeks of almost incessant rain fell upon the strug- 
 gling armies during this time, rendering their operations dis- 
 agreeable and unsatisfactory. The camp equipage, the men's 
 uniforms and accouterments were thoroughly saturated with 
 rain and mud. Still the warriors of the North and of the 
 South lived and fought on the slopes of the mountain range, 
 intent on destroying each other. 
 
 Sherman was convinced by his drastic repulse at Kenesaw 
 Mountain that success lay not in attacking his great antag- 
 onist in a strong position, and he resumed his old tactics. He 
 would flank Johnston from Kenesaw as he had flanked him 
 out of Dalton and Allatoona Pass. He thereupon turned 
 upon Johnston's line of communication with Atlanta, whence 
 the latter received his supplies. The movement was success- 
 ful, and in a few days Kenesaw Mountain was deserted. 
 
 Johnston moved to the banks of the Chattahoochee, 
 
REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THOMAS' HEADQUARTERS NEAR MARIETTA DURING THE FIGHTING OF 
 
 THE FOURTH OF JULY 
 
 This is a photograph of Independence Day, 1864. As the sentries and staff officers stand outside the shel- 
 tered tents, General Thomas, commanding the Army of the Cumberland, is busy; for the fighting is fierce 
 to-day. Johnston has been outflanked from Kenesaw and has fallen back eastward until he is actually 
 farther from Atlanta than Sherman's right flank. Who will reach the Chattahoochee first? There, if any- 
 where, Johnston must make his stand; he must hold the fords and ferries, and the fortifications that, with 
 the wisdom of a far-seeing commander, he has for a long time been preparing. The rustic work in the pho- 
 tograph, which embowers the tents of the commanding general and his staff, is the sort of thing that Civil 
 War soldiers had learned to throw up within an hour after pitching camp. 
 
:EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 PALISADES AND CHEVAUX-DE-FRISE GUARDING ATLANTA 
 
 At last Sherman is before Atlanta. The photograph shows one of the keypoints in the Confederate 
 defense, the fort at the head of Marietta Street, toward which the Federal lines were advancing from 
 the northwest. The old Potter house in the background, once a quiet, handsome country seat, is now 
 surrounded by bristling fortifications, palisades, and double lines of chevaux-de-frise. Atlanta was engaged 
 in the final grapple with the force that was to overcome her. Sherman has fought his way past Kenesaw 
 and across the Chattahoochee, through a country which he describes as "one vast fort," saying that "John- 
 ston must have at least fifty miles of connected trenches with abatis and finished batteries." Anticipating 
 that Sherman might drive him back upon Atlanta, Johnston had constructed, during the winter, heavily 
 fortified positions all the way from Dalton. During his two months in retreat the fortifications at At- 
 lanta had been strengthened to the utmost. What he might have done behind them was never to be known. 
 
Johnston's parrying of Sherman's mighty 
 strokes was "a model of defensive war- 
 fare," declares one of Sherman's own divi- 
 sion commanders, Jacob D. Cox. There 
 was not a man in the Federal army from 
 Sherman down that did not rejoice to hear 
 that Johnston had been superseded by Hood 
 on July 18th. Johnston, whose mother was 
 a niece of Patrick Henry, was fifty-seven 
 years old, cold in manner, measured and 
 accurate in speech. His dark firm face, 
 surmounted by a splendidly intellectual 
 forehead, betokened the experienced and 
 cautious soldier. His dismissal was one of 
 the political mistakes which too often 
 hampered capable leaders on both sides. 
 His Fabian policy in Georgia was precisely 
 the same as that which was winning fame 
 against heavy odda for Lee in Virginia. 
 
 LIEUTENANT-GENERAL 
 
 JOHN B. HOOD, C. S. A. 
 
 BORN 1831; WEST POINT 1853; DIED 1879 
 
 GENERAL JOSEPH EGGLESTON 
 
 JOHNSTON, C.S.A. 
 BORN 1809; WEST POINT 1829; DIED 1891 
 
 The countenance of Hood, on the other 
 hand, indicates an eager, restless energy, 
 an impetuosity that lacked the poise of 
 Sherman, whose every gesture showed the 
 alertness of mind and soundness of 
 judgment that in him were so exactly bal- 
 anced. Both Schofield and McPherson 
 were classmates of Hood at West Point, 
 and characterized him to Sherman as 
 "bold even to rashness and courageous in 
 the extreme." He struck the first offen- 
 sive blow at Sherman advancing on At- 
 lanta, and wisely adhered to the plan of 
 the battle as it had been worked out by 
 Johnston just before his removal. But 
 the policy of attacking was certain to 
 be finally disastrous to the Confederates. 
 
Atlanta 
 
 July 
 1864 
 
 take the offensive against Forrest, and with fourteen thou- 
 sand troops, and in a three days' fight, demoralized him badly 
 at Tupelo, Mississippi, July 14th-17th. Smith returned to 
 Memphis and made another start for Sherman, when he was 
 suddenly turned back and sent to Missouri, where the Confed- 
 erate General Price was extremely active, to help Rosecrans. 
 
 To avoid final defeat and to win the ground he had 
 gained had taxed Sherman's powers to the last degree and was 
 made possible only through his superior numbers. Even this 
 degree of success could not be expected to continue if the rail- 
 road to the North should be destroyed. But Sherman must 
 do more than he had done; he must capture Atlanta, this 
 Richmond of the far South, with its cannon foundries and its 
 great machine-shops, its military factories, and extensive army 
 supplies. He must divide the Confederacy north and south 
 as Grant's capture of Vicksburg had split it east and west. 
 
 Sherman must have Atlanta, for political reasons as well 
 as for military purposes. The country was in the midst of 
 a presidential campaign. The opposition to Lincoln's re- 
 election was strong, and for many weeks it was believed on 
 all sides that his defeat was inevitable. At least, the success 
 of the Union arms in the field was deemed essential to Lin- 
 coln's success at the polls. Grant had made little progress in 
 Virginia and his terrible repulse at Cold Harbor, in June, had 
 cast a gloom over every Northern State. Farragut was oper- 
 ating in Mobile Bay; but his success was still in the future. 
 
 The eyes of the supporters of the great war-president 
 turned longingly, expectantly, toward General Sherman and 
 his hundred thousand men before Atlanta. " Do something 
 something spectacular save the party and save the country 
 thereby from permanent disruption!" This was the cry of 
 the millions, and Sherman understood it. But withal, the 
 capture of the Georgia city may have been doubtful but for 
 the fact that at the critical moment the Confederate Presi- 
 dent made a decision that resulted, unconsciously, in a decided 
 
PEACH-TREE CREEK, WHERE HOOD HIT HARD 
 
 Counting these closely clustered Federal graves gives one an idea of the overwhelming onset with Hood become the aggressor on July 
 20th. Beyond the graves are some of the trenches from which the Federals were at first irresistibly driven. In the background flows 
 Peach-Tree Creek, the little stream that gives its name to the battlefield. Hood, impatient to signalize his new responsibility by a 
 stroke that would at once dispel the gloom at Richmond, had posted his troops behind strongly fortified works on a ridge commanding 
 the valley of Peach-Tree Creek about five miles to the north of Atlanta. Here he awaited the approach of Sherman. As the Federals 
 were disposing their lines and entrenching before this position, Hood's eager eyes detected a gap in their formation and at four o'clock 
 in the afternoon hurled a heavy force against it. Thus he proved his reputation for courage, but the outcome showed the mistake. 
 For a brief interval Sherman's forces were in great peril. But the Federals under Newton and Geary rallied and held their ground, 
 till Ward's division in a brave counter-charge drove the Confederates back. This first effort cost Hood dear. He abandoned his 
 entrenchments that night, leaving on the field five hundred dead, one thousand wounded, and many prisoners. Sherman estimated 
 the total Confederate loss at no less than five thousand. That of the Federals was fifteen hundred. 
 
'QnL Atlanta; 
 
 UJ8 
 
 service to the Union cause. He dismissed General Johnston 
 and put another in his place, one who was less strategic and 
 more impulsive. 
 
 Jefferson Davis did not agree with General Johnston's 
 military judgment, and he seized on the fact that Johnston 
 had so steadily retreated before the Northern army as an ex- 
 cuse for his removal. On the 18th of July, Davis turned the 
 Confederate Army of Tennessee over to General John B. 
 Hood. A graduate of West Point of the class of 1853, a 
 classmate of McPherson, Schofield, and Sheridan, Hood had 
 faithfully served the cause of the South since the opening of 
 the war. He was known as a fighter, and it was believed that 
 he would change the policy of Johnston to one of open battle 
 with Sherman's army. And so it proved. 
 
 Johnston had lost, since the opening of the campaign at 
 Dalton, about fifteen thousand men, and the army that he now 
 delivered to Hood consisted of about sixty thousand in all. 
 
 While Hood was no match for Sherman as a strategist, 
 he was not a weakling. His policy of aggression, however, 
 was not suited to the circumstances to the nature of the 
 country in view of the fact that Sherman's army was far 
 stronger than his own. 
 
 Two days after Hood took command of the Confederate 
 army he offered battle. Sherman's forces had crossed Peach 
 Tree Creek, a small stream flowing into the Chattahoochee, 
 but a few miles from Atlanta, and were approaching the city. 
 They had thrown up slight breastworks, as was their custom, 
 but were not expecting an attack. Suddenly, however, about 
 four o'clock in the afternoon of July 20th, an imposing col- 
 umn of Confederates burst from the woods near the position 
 of the Union right center, under Thomas. The Federals 
 were soon at their guns. The battle was short, fierce, and 
 bloody. The Confederates made a gallant assault, but were 
 pressed back to their entrenchments, leaving the ground cov- 
 ered with dead and wounded. The Federal loss in the battle 
 
 u~ 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE ARMY'S FINGER-TIPSPICKETS BEFORE ATLANTA 
 
 A Federal picket post on the lines before Atlanta. This picture was taken shortly before the battle of 
 July 22d. The soldiers are idling about unconcerned at exposing themselves; this is on the "reserve post." 
 Somewhat in advance of this lay the outer line of pickets, and it would be time enough to seek cover if 
 they were driven in. Thus armies feel for each other, stretching out first their sensitive fingers the pickets. 
 If these recoil, the skirmishers are sent forward while the strong arm, the line of battle, gathers itself 
 to meet the foe. As this was an inner line, it was more strongly fortified than was customary with 
 the pickets. But the men of both sides had become very expert in improvising field-works at this stage 
 of the war. Hard campaigning had taught the veterans the importance to themselves of providing 
 such protection, and no orders had to be given for their construction. As soon as a regiment gained a 
 position desirable to hold, the soldiers would throw up a strong parapet of dirt and logs in a single night. 
 In order to spare the men as much as possible, Sherman ordered his division commanders to organize 
 pioneer detachments out of the Negroes that escaped to the Federals. These could work at night. 
 
Atlanta 
 
 UH 
 
 July 
 1864 
 
 of Peach Tree Creek was placed at over seventeen hundred, 
 the Confederate loss being much greater. This battle had 
 been planned by Johnston before his removal, but he had been 
 waiting for the strategic moment to fight it. 
 
 Two days later, July 22d, occurred the greatest engage- 
 ment of the entire campaign the battle of Atlanta. The 
 Federal army was closing in on the entrenchments of Atlanta, 
 and was now within two or three miles of the city. On the 
 night of the 21st, General Blair, of McPherson's army, had 
 gained possession of a high hill on the left, which commanded 
 a view of the heart of the city. Hood thereupon planned to 
 recapture this hill, and make a general attack on the morning 
 of the 22d. He sent General Hardee on a long night march 
 around the extreme flank of McPherson's army, the attack to 
 be made at daybreak. Meantime, General Cheatham, who had 
 succeeded to the command of Hood's former corps, and Gen- 
 eral A. P. Stewart, who now had Polk's corps, were to engage 
 Thomas and Schofield in front and thus prevent them from 
 sending aid to McPherson. 
 
 Hardee was delayed in his fifteen-mile night march, and 
 it was noon before he attacked. At about that hour Generals 
 Sherman and McPherson sat talking near the Howard house, 
 which was the Federal headquarters, when the sudden boom 
 of artillery from beyond the hill that Blair had captured an- 
 nounced the opening of the coming battle. McPherson quickly 
 leaped upon his horse and galloped away toward the sound of 
 the guns. Meeting Logan and Blair near the railroad, he 
 conferred with them for a moment, when they separated, and 
 each hastened to his place in the battle-line. McPherson sent 
 aides and orderlies in various directions with despatches, until 
 but two were still with him. He then rode into a forest and 
 was suddenly confronted by a portion of the Confederate 
 army under General Cheatham. " Surrender," was the call 
 that rang out. But he wheeled his horse as if to flee, when he 
 was instantly shot dead, and the horse galloped back riderless. 
 
THE FINAL BLOW TO THE CONFEDERACY'S SOUTHERN STRONGHOLD 
 
 It was Sherman's experienced railroad wreckers that finally drove Hood out of Atlanta. In the picture the rails heating red-hot 
 amid the flaming bonfires of the ties, and the piles of twisted debris show vividly what Sherman meant when he said their "work was 
 done with a will." Sherman saw that in order to take Atlanta without terrific loss he must cut off all its rail communications. This he 
 did by "taking the field with our main force and using it against the communications of Atlanta instead of against its intrench- 
 ments." On the night of August 25th he moved with practically his entire army and wagon-trains loaded with fifteen days' rations. 
 By the morning of the 27th the whole front of the city was deserted. The Confederates concluded that Sherman was in retreat. 
 Next day they found out their mistake, for the Federal army lay across the West Point Railroad while the soldiers began wrecking it. 
 Next day they were in motion toward the railroad to Macon, and General Hood began to understand that a colossal raid was in 
 progress. After the occupation, when this picture was taken, Sherman's men completed the work of destruction, 
 
Atlanta 
 
 July 
 
 1864 
 
 The death of the brilliant, dashing young leader, James 
 B. McPherson, was a great blow to the Union army. But 
 thirty-six years of age, one of the most promising men in the 
 country, and already the commander of a military department, 
 McPherson was the only man in all the Western armies whom 
 Grant, on going to the East, placed in the same military class 
 with Sherman. 
 
 Logan succeeded the fallen commander, and the battle 
 raged on. The Confederates were gaining headway. They 
 captured several guns. Cheatham was pressing on, pouring 
 volley after volley into the ranks of the Army of the Ten- 
 nessee, which seemed about to be cut in twain. A gap was 
 opening. The Confederates were pouring through. General 
 Sherman was present and saw the danger. Calling for Scho- 
 field to send several batteries, he placed them and poured a 
 concentrated artillery fire through the gap and mowed down 
 the advancing men in swaths. At the same time, Logan 
 pressed forward and Schofield's infantry was called up. The 
 Confederates were hurled back with great loss. The shadows 
 of night fell and the battle of Atlanta was over. Hood's 
 losses exceeded eight thousand of his brave men, whom he 
 could ill spare. Sherman lost about thirty-seven hundred. 
 
 The Confederate army recuperated within the defenses of 
 Atlanta behind an almost impregnable barricade. Sherman 
 had no hope of carrying the city by assault, while to surround 
 and invest it was impossible with his numbers. He deter- 
 mined, therefore, to strike Hood's lines of supplies. On July 
 28th, Hood again sent Hardee out from his entrenchments to 
 attack the Army of the Tennessee, now under the command 
 of General Howard. A fierce battle at Ezra Church on the 
 west side of the city ensued, and again the Confederates were 
 defeated with heavy loss. 
 
 A month passed and Sherman had made little progress 
 toward capturing Atlanta. Two cavalry raids which he or- 
 ganized resulted in defeat, but the two railroads from the 
 
 j 
 
EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE RUIN OF HOOD'S RETREAT DEMOLISHED CARS AND ROLLING-MILL 
 
 On the night of August 31st, in his headquarters near Jonesboro, Sherman could not sleep. That day 
 he had defeated the force sent against him at Jonesboro and cut them off from returning to Atlanta. This 
 was Hood's last effort to save his communications. About midnight sounds of exploding shells and what 
 seemed like volleys of musketry arose in the direction of Atlanta. The day had been exciting in that city. 
 Supplies and ammunition that Hood could carry with him were being removed; large quantities of pro- 
 visions were being distributed among the citizens, and as the troops marched out they were allowed to 
 take what they could from the public stores. All that remained was destroyed. The noise that Sherman 
 heard that night was the blowing up of the rolling-mill and of about a hundred cars and six engines loaded 
 with Hood's abandoned ammunition. The picture shows the Georgia Central Railroad east of the town. 
 
BLAIR, OF MISSOURI 
 
 Although remaining politically neutral through- 
 out the war, Missouri contributed four hundred 
 and forty-seven separate military organizations 
 to the Federal armies, and over one hundred to 
 the Confederacy. The Union sentiment in the 
 State is said to have been due to Frank P. Blair, 
 who, early in 1861, began organizing home guards. 
 Blair subsequently joined Grant's command and 
 served with that leader until Sherman took the 
 helm in the West. With Sherman Major-General 
 Blair fought in Georgia and through the Carolinas. 
 
 BAKER, OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 California contributed twelve military organiza- 
 tions to the Federal forces, but none of them took 
 part in the campaigns east of the Mississippi. 
 Its Senator, Edward D. Baker, was in his place 
 in Washington when the war broke out, and, 
 being a close friend of Lincoln, promptly organized 
 a regiment of Pennsylvanians which was best 
 known by its synonym "First California." Colonel 
 Baker was killed at the head of it at the battle of 
 Ball's Bluff, Virginia, October 21, 1861. Baker 
 had been appointed brigadier-general but declined. 
 
 KELLEY, OF WEST VIRGINIA 
 
 West Virginia counties had already supplied 
 soldiers for the Confederates when the new State 
 was organized in 1861. As early as May, 1861, 
 Colonel B. F. Kelley was in the field with the 
 First West Virginia Infantry marshalled under the 
 Stars and Stripes. He served to the end of the war 
 and was brevetted major-general. West Virginia 
 furnished thirty-seven organizations of all arms to 
 the Federal armies, chiefly for local defense and for 
 service in contiguous territory. General Kelley 
 was prominent in the Shenandoah campaigns. 
 
 REPRESENTATIVE SOLDIERS FROM A DOZEN STATES 
 
 SMYTH, OF DELAWARE 
 
 Little Delaware furnished to the Federal armies 
 fifteen separate military organizations. First in 
 the field was Colonel Thomas A. Smyth, with the 
 First Delaware Infantry. Early promoted to the 
 command of a brigade, he led it at Gettysburg, 
 where it received the full force of Pickett's 
 charge on Cemetery Ridge, July 3, 1863. He was 
 brevetted major-general and fell at Farmville, 
 on Appomattox River, Va., April 7, 1865, two 
 days before the surrender at Appomattox. Gen- 
 eral Smyth was a noted leader in the Second Corps. 
 
 MITCHELL, OF KANSAS 
 
 The virgin State of Kansas sent fifty regiments, 
 battalions, and batteries into the Federal camps. 
 Its Second Infantry was organized and led to the 
 field by Colonel R. B. Mitchell, a veteran of the 
 Mexican War. At the first battle in the West, 
 Wilson's Creek, Mo. (August 10, 1861), hte was 
 wounded. At the battle of Perryville, Brigadier- 
 General Mitchell commanded a division in Mc- 
 Cook's Corps and fought desperately to hold the 
 Federal left flank against a sudden and des- 
 perate assault by General Bragg's Confederates. 
 
 CROSS, OF NEW HAMPSHIRE 
 
 New Hampshire supplied twenty-nine military 
 organizations to the Federal armies. To the 
 Granite State belongs the grim distinction of fur- 
 nishing the regiment which had the heaviest mor- 
 tality roll of any infantry organization in the 
 army. This was the Fifth New Hampshire, com- 
 manded by Colonel E. E. Cross. The Fifth served 
 in the Army of the Potomac. At Gettysburg, Col- 
 onel Cross commanded a brigade, which included 
 the Fifth New Hampshire, and was killed at 
 the head of it near Devil's Den, on July 2, 1863. 
 
PEARCE, OF ARKANSAS 
 
 Arkansas entered into the war with enthusiasm, 
 and had a large contingent of Confederate troops 
 ready for the field in the summer of 1861. At 
 Wilson's Creek, Missouri, August 10, 1861, there 
 v.'ere four regiments and two batteries of Arkan- 
 sans under command of Brigadier-General N. B. 
 Pearce. Arkansas furnished seventy separate 
 military organizations to the Confederate armies 
 and seventeen to the Federals. The State was 
 gallantly represented in the Army of Northern 
 Virginia, notably at Antietam and Gettysburg. 
 
 STEUART, OF MARYLAND 
 
 Maryland quickly responded to the Southern 
 call to arms, and among its first contribution of 
 soldiers was George H. Steuart, who led a bat- 
 talion across the Potomac early in 1861. These 
 Marylanders fought at First Bull Run, or Manas- 
 sas, and Lee's army at Petersburg included Mary- 
 land troops under Brigadier-General Steuart. 
 During the war this little border State, politically 
 neutral, sent six separate organizations to the 
 Confederates in Virginia, and mustered thirty- 
 five for the Federal camps and for local defense. 
 
 CRITTENDEN, THE CONFEDERATE 
 
 Kentucky is notable as a State which sent 
 brothers to both the Federal and Confederate 
 armies. Major-General George B. Crittenden, 
 C. S. A., was the brother of Major-General 
 Thomas L. Crittenden, U. S. A. Although re- 
 maining politically neutral throughout the war, 
 the Blue Grass State sent forty-nine regiments, 
 battalions, and batteries across the border to up- 
 hold the Stars and Bars, and mustered eighty of all 
 arms to battle around the Stars and Stripes and 
 protect the State from Confederate incursions. 
 
 LEADERS IN SECURING VOLUNTEERS FOR NORTH AND SOUTH 
 
 RANSOM, OF NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 The last of the Southern States to cast its for- 
 tunes in with the Confederacy, North Carolina 
 vied with the pioneers in the spirit with which 
 it entered the war. With the First North Caro- 
 lina, Lieut.-Col. Matt W. Ransom was on the 
 firing-line early in 1861. Under his leadership 
 as brigadier-general, North Carolinians carried 
 the Stars and Bars on all the great battlefields 
 of the Army of Northern Virginia. The State 
 furnished ninety organizations for the Confeder- 
 ate armies, and sent eight to the Federal camps. 
 
 FINEGAN, OF FLORIDA 
 
 Florida was one of the first to follow South Caro- 
 lina's example in dissolving the Federal corrpact. 
 It furnished twenty-one military organizations 
 to the Confederate forces, and throughout the 
 war maintained a vigorous home defense. Its fore- 
 most soldier to take the field when the State was 
 menaced by a strong Federal expedition in Feb- 
 ruary, 1864, was Brigadier-General Joseph Fine- 
 gan. Hastily gathering scattered detachments, 
 he defeated and checked the expedition at the 
 battle of Olustee, or Ocean Pond, on February 20. 
 
 CLEBURNE, OF TENNESSEE 
 
 Cleburne was of foreign birth, but before the war 
 was one year old he became the leader of Ten- 
 nesseeans, fighting heroically on Tennessee soil. 
 At Shiloh, Cleburne's brigade, and at Murfrees- 
 boro, Chattanooga, and Franklin, Major-General 
 P. R. Cleburne's division found the post of 
 honor. At Franklin this gallant Irishman "The 
 'Stonewall' Jackson of the West," led Tennes- 
 seeans for the last time and fell close to the 
 breastworks. Tennessee sent the Confederate 
 armies 129 organizations, and the Federal fifty-six, 
 
lilt. 
 
 Atlanta 
 
 * 
 
 Sept- 
 1864 
 
 south into Atlanta were considerably damaged. But, late in 
 August, the Northern commander made a daring move that 
 proved successful. Leaving his base of supplies, as Grant had 
 done before Vicksburg, and marching toward Jonesboro, Sher- 
 man destroyed the Macon and Western Railroad, the only re- 
 maining line of supplies to the Confederate army. 
 
 Hood attempted to block the march on Jonesboro, and 
 Hardee was sent with his and S. D. Lee's Corps to attack the 
 Federals, while he himself sought an opportunity to move upon 
 Sherman's right flank. Hardee's attack failed, and this ne- 
 cessitated the evacuation of Atlanta. After blowing up his 
 magazines and destroying the supplies which his men could 
 not carry with them, Hood abandoned the city, and the next 
 day, September 2d, General Slocum, having succeeded 
 Hooker, led the Twentieth Corps of the Federal army within 
 its earthen walls. Hood had made his escape, saving his army 
 from capture. His chief desire would have been to march 
 directly north on Marietta and destroy the depots of Federal 
 supplies, but a matter of more importance prevented. Thirty- 
 four thousand Union prisoners were confined at Andersonville, 
 and a small body of cavalry could have released them. So 
 Hood placed himself between Andersonville and Sherman. 
 
 In the early days of September the Federal hosts occupied 
 the city toward which they had toiled all the summer long. At 
 East Point, Atlanta, and Decatur, the three armies settled for 
 a brief rest, while the cavalry, stretched for many miles along 
 the Chattahoochee, protected their flanks and rear. Since May 
 their ranks had been depleted by some twenty-eight thousand 
 killed and wounded, while nearly four thousand had fallen pris- 
 oners, into the Confederates' hands. 
 
 It was a great price, but whatever else the capture of 
 Atlanta did, it ensured the reelection of Abraham Lincoln to 
 the presidency of the United States. The total Confederate 
 losses were in the neighborhood of thirty-five thousand, of 
 which thirteen thousand were prisoners. 
 
 [Part XIII] 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in. 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them ! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART XIV 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Thrilling Narrative 
 
 of the Last Conflicts in the Shenandoah 
 
 and the Siege of Petersburg 
 
 Washington Assailed for the Last Time 
 
 Sheridan's Ride and Battle of Cedar Creek 
 The Investment of Petersburg 
 
 The Battle of the Crater 
 
 SOME OF THE PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART XIV (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 General Jubal A. Early, who Threatened Washington 
 The Capitol at Washington in War-time 
 
 The Defenses of Washington 
 
 The Long Bridge and Chain Bridge 
 
 Inside Fort Totten Big Gun Drill of the Artillerymen 
 
 Fort Stevens, where Lincoln was Under Fire 
 
 Massachusetts Heavy Artillery in Fort Stevens 
 
 Sheridan's Famous Horse "Winchester" 
 General Sheridan in the Shenandoah Campaign 
 
 Six Union Officers Who Became Presidents 
 General William Mahone, C. S. A. The Hero of the Crater 
 
 The Crater at Petersburg 
 Views Along the Ten Miles of Defences at Petersburg 
 
 Harewood Hospital, near Washington 
 Louisa M. Alcott as a Nurse at the Front 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Naval Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "The Laat of the Frigate" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 HROUGH 
 
 Hundreds of P^ivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART FOURTEEN 
 
 The Last Conflicts in the Shenandoah 
 The Battle of Cedar Creek and Sheridan's Triumph 
 
 Petersburg The Greatest Struggle of 
 Modern Times 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright '9:2, by Patriot Publishing Co.. Springfield. Maas. 
 
THIS PART PART FOURTEEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 A Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Naval Painting by 
 E. Packbauer, "The Last of the Frigate" 
 
 The Last Conflicts in the Shenandoah 
 
 How the presence of General Early in the Shenandoah 
 Valley alarmed Washington is told in vivid language by 
 Professor Elson. But this invasion was repelled, and for 
 the last time the Capital of the Nation was threatened. 
 Yet, before Sheridan could carry out Grant's orders to 
 crush Early, several brisk battles had to be fought and at 
 Cedar Creek the day was saved only by Sheridan's Ride 
 " from Winchester, twenty miles away." 
 
 The Investment of Petersburg 
 
 History records few more dramatic military operations 
 than this battle of months' duration, where the fall of the 
 Confederate Capital must wait on a siege of unparalleled 
 extent and severity. 
 
 Made in 1864 and 1865 
 
 Show the defenses of the Nation's Capital as they appeared 
 when the Confederates under Early threatened the city itself 
 and the defenders in their works. More dramatic are the 
 photographs that show the Crater torn by the Petersburg 
 Mine and the offensive and defensive works along the ten 
 miles of formidable fortifications. Nor are the actors 
 neglected. Grant, Sheridan, Early, Mahone and other 
 leaders and their men are shown as they then appeared. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
THE LAST CONFLICTS IN THE 
 SHENANDOAH 
 
 Sheridan's operations were characterized not so much, as has heen 
 supposed, by any originality of method, as by a just appreciation of the 
 proper manner of combining the two arms of infantry and cavalry. He 
 constantly used his powerful body of horse, which under his disciplined 
 hand attained a high degree of perfection, as an impenetrable mask be- 
 hind which he screened the execution of maneuvers of infantry columns 
 hurled with a mighty momentum on one of the enemy's flanks. William 
 Swinton, in "Campaigns of the Army of the Potomac." 
 
 ON July 12, 1864, in the streets of Washington, there 
 could be distinctly heard the boom of cannon and the 
 sharp firing of musketry. The excitement in the city was 
 intense. The old specter " threaten Washington," that for 
 three years had been a standing menace to the Federal au- 
 thorities and a " very present help " to the Confederates, now 
 seemed to have come in the flesh. The hopes of the South and 
 the fears of the North were apparently about to be realized. 
 The occasion of this demonstration before the very gates 
 of the city was the result of General Lee's project to relieve 
 the pressure on his own army, by an invasion of the border 
 States and a threatening attitude toward the Union capital. 
 The plan had worked well before, and Lee believed it again 
 would be effective. Grant was pushing him hard in front 
 of Petersburg. Accordingly, Lee despatched the daring 
 soldier, General Jubal A. Early, to carry the war again to 
 the northward. He was to go by the beautiful and fertile 
 Shenandoah valley, that highway of the Confederates along 
 which the legions of the South had marched and counter- 
 marched. On the 9th of July, the advance lines of the Con- 
 federate force came to the banks of the Monocacy, where they 
 
v\v 
 
 found General Lew Wallace posted, with eight thousand men, 
 half of Early 's numbers, on the eastern side of that stream, to 
 contest the approach of the Southern troops. 
 
 The battle was brief but bloody; the Confederates, cross- 
 ing the stream and climbing its slippery banks, hurled their 
 lines of gray against the compact ranks of blue. The attack 
 was impetuous ; the repulse was stubborn. A wail of musketry 
 rent the air and the Northern soldiers fell back to their second 
 position. Between the opposing forces was a narrow ravine 
 through which flowed a small brook. Across this stream the 
 tide of battle rose and fell. Its limpid current was soon crim- 
 soned by the blood of the dead and wounded. Wallace's col- 
 umns, as did those of Early, bled, but they stood. The result 
 of the battle for a time hung in the balance. Then the Federal 
 lines began to crumble. The retreat began, some of the troops 
 in order but the greater portion in confusion, and the victo- 
 rious Confederates found again an open way to Washington. 
 
 Now within half a dozen miles of the city, with the dome 
 of the Capitol in full view, the Southern general pushed his 
 lines so close to Fort Stevens that he was ready to train his 
 forty pieces of artillery upon its walls. 
 
 General Augur, in command of the capital's defenses, 
 hastily collected what strength in men and guns he could. 
 Heavy artillery, militia, sailors from the navy yard, convales- 
 cents, Government employees of all kinds were rushed to the 
 forts around the city. General Wright, with two divisions of 
 the Sixth Corps, arrived from the camp at Petersburg, and 
 Emory's division of the Nineteenth Corps came just in time 
 from New Orleans. This was on July llth, the very day on 
 which Early appeared in front of Fort Stevens. The Con- 
 federate had determined to make an assault, but the knowledge 
 of the arrival of Wright and Emory caused him to change his 
 mind. He realized that, if unsuccessful, his whole force would 
 be lost, and he concluded to return. Nevertheless, he spent 
 the 12th of July in threatening the city. In the middle of 
 
 V/t 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 GENERAL JUBAL A. EARLY, THE CONFED- 
 ERATE RAIDER WHO THREATENED 
 WASHINGTON 
 
 "My bad old man," as General Lee playfully called 
 him, was forty-eight years of age when he made the 
 brilliant Valley campaign of the summer of 1864, 
 which was halted only by the superior forces of 
 Sheridan. A West Point graduate and a veteran of 
 the Mexican War, Early became, after the death of 
 Jackson, one of Lee's most efficient subordinates. 
 He was alert, aggressive, resourceful. His very 
 eccentricities, perhaps, made him all the more suc- 
 cessful as a commander of troops in the field. "Old 
 Jube's" caustic wit and austere ways made him a 
 terror to stragglers, and who shall say that his fluent, 
 forcible profanity did not endear him to men 
 who were accustomed to like roughness of speech? 
 
QI0nflirts in 
 
 July 
 
 1864 
 
 v~\ 
 
 the afternoon General Wright sent out General Wheaton with 
 Bidwell's brigade of Getty's division, and Early's pickets and 
 skirmishers were driven hack a mile. 
 
 This small engagement had many distinguished spec- 
 tators. Pond in " The Shenandoah Valley " thus describes 
 the scene: "On the parapet of Fort Stevens stood the tall 
 form of Abraham Lincoln by the side of General Wright, who 
 in vain warned the eager President that his position was swept 
 by the bullets of sharpshooters, until an officer was shot down 
 within three feet of him, when he reluctantly stepped below. 
 Sheltered from the line of fire, Cabinet officers and a group of 
 citizens and ladies, breathless with excitement, watched the 
 fortunes of the flight." 
 
 Under cover of night the Confederates began to retrace 
 their steps and made their way to the Shenandoah, with Gen- 
 eral Wright in pursuit. As the Confederate army was cross- 
 ing that stream, at Snicker's Ferry, on the 18th, the pursuing 
 Federals came upon them. Early turned, repulsed them, and 
 continued on his way to Winchester, where General Averell, 
 from Hunter's forces, now at Harper's Ferry, attacked them 
 with his cavalry and took several hundred prisoners. 
 
 The Federal authorities were looking for a " man of the 
 hour " one whom they might pit against the able and stra- 
 tegic Early. Such a one was found in General Philip Henry 
 Sheridan, whom some have called the " Marshal Ney of Amer- 
 ica." He was selected by General Grant, and his instructions 
 were to drive the Confederates out of the Valley once for all. 
 
 The middle of September found the Confederate forces 
 centered about Winchester, and the Union army was ten miles 
 distant, with the Opequon between them. At two o'clock on 
 the morning of September 19th, the Union camp was in mo- 
 tion, preparing for marching orders. At three o'clock the 
 forward movement was begun, and by daylight the Federal 
 advance had driven in the Confederate pickets. Emptying 
 into the Opequon from the west are two converging streams, 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE CAPITOL AT WASHINGTON IN 1863 
 
 When the Capitol at Washington was threatened by the Confederate armies, it was still an unfinished structure, betraying its incom- 
 pleteness to every beholder. This picture shows the derrick on the dome. It is a view of the east front of the building and was taken 
 on July 11, 1863. Washington society had not been wholly free from occasional "war scares" since the withdrawal of most of the 
 troops whose duty it had been to guard the city. Early's approach in July, 1864, found the Nation's capital entirely unprotected. 
 Naturally there was a flutter throughout the peaceable groups of non-combatants that made up the population of Washington at 
 that time, as well as in official circles. There were less than seventy thousand people living in the city in 1864, a large proportion 
 of whom were in some way connected with the Government. 
 
in 
 
 * 
 
 Sept. 
 1864 
 
 forming a triangle with the Winchester and Martinsburg pike 
 as a base. 
 
 The town of Winchester is situated on this road, and was 
 therefore at the bottom of the triangle. Before the town, the 
 Confederate army stretched its lines between the two streams. 
 The Union army would have to advance from the apex of the 
 triangle, through a narrow ravine, shut in by thickly wooded 
 hills and gradually emerging into an undulating valley. At 
 the end of the gorge was a Confederate outwork, guarding the 
 approach to Winchester. Both generals had the same plan of 
 battle in mind. Sheridan would strike the Confederate center 
 and right. Early was willing he should do this, for he planned 
 to strike the Union right, double it back, get between Sheri- 
 dan's army and the gorge, and thus cut off its retreat. 
 
 It took time for the Union troops to pass through the 
 ravine, and it was late in the forenoon before the line of battle 
 was formed. The attack and defense were alike obstinate. 
 Upon the Sixth Corps and Grover's division of the Nineteenth 
 Corps fell the brunt of the battle, since they were to hold the 
 center while the Army of West Virginia, under General Crook, 
 would sweep around them and turn the position of the op- 
 posing forces. The Confederate General Ramseur, with his 
 troops, drove back the Federal center, held his ground for 
 two hours, while the opposing lines were swept by musketry 
 and artillery from the front, and enfiladed by artillery. Many 
 Federal prisoners were taken. 
 
 By this time, Russell's division of the Sixth Corps emerged 
 from the ravine. Forming in two lines, it marched quickly to 
 the front. About the same time the Confederates were also 
 being reenforced. General Rodes plunged into the fight, mak- 
 ing a gallant attack and losing his life. General Gordon, with 
 his columns of gray, swept across the summit of the hills and 
 through the murky clouds of smoke saw the steady advance of 
 the lines of blue. One of Russell's brigades struck the Con- 
 federate flank, and the Federal line was reestablished. As the 
 
1IGHT, 1911, REVIEW 
 
 PROTECTING LOCOMOTIVES FROM THE CONFEDERATE RAIDER 
 
 The United States railroad photographer, Captain A. J. Russell, labeled this picture of 1864: "Engines stored in Washington to pre- 
 vent their falling into Rebel hands in case of a raid on Alexandria." Here they are, almost under the shadow of the Capitol dome 
 (which had just been completed). This was one of the precautions taken by the authorities at Washington, of which the general 
 public knew little or nothing at the time. These photographs are only now revealing official secrets recorded fifty years ago. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 ONE OF WASHINGTON'S DEFENDERS 
 
 Heavy artillery like this was of comparatively little use in repulsing such an attack as Early might be expected to make. Not only 
 were these guns hard to move to points of danger, but in the summer of '64 there were no trained artillerists to man them. Big as 
 they were, they gave Early no occasion for alarm. 
 
\v 
 
 v'V 
 
 Haat nnfltrt0 in 
 
 * 
 
 division moved forward to do this General Russell fell, pierced 
 through the heart by a piece of shell. 
 
 The Fifth Maine battery, galloping into the field, unlim- 
 bered and with an enfilading storm of canister aided in turn- 
 ing the tide. Piece by piece the shattered Union line was 
 picked up and reunited. Early sent the last of his reserves 
 into the conflict to; turn the Union right. Now ensued the 
 fiercest fighting of the day. Regiment after regiment ad- 
 vanced to the wood only to be hurled back again. Here it 
 was that the One hundred and fourteenth New York left 
 its dreadful toll of men. Its position after the battle could 
 be told by the long, straight line of one hundred and eighty- 
 five of its dead and wounded. 
 
 It was three o'clock in the afternoon; the hour of Early's 
 repulse had struck. To the right of the Union lines could be 
 heard a mighty yell. The Confederates seemed to redouble 
 their fire. The shivering lightning bolts shot through the air 
 and the volleys of musketry increased in intensity. Then, across 
 the shell-plowed field, came the reserves under General Crook. 
 Breasting the Confederate torrent of lead, which cut down 
 nine hundred of the reserves while crossing the open space, they 
 rushed toward the embattled lines of the South. 
 
 At the same moment, coming out of the woods in the rear 
 of the Federals, were seen the men of the Nineteenth Corps 
 under General Emory, who had for three hours been lying in 
 the grass awaiting their opportunity. The Confederate bul- 
 lets had been falling thick in their midst with fatal certainty. 
 They were eager for action. Rushing into the contest like 
 madmen, they stopped at nothing. From two sides of the 
 wood the men of Emory and Crook charged simultaneously. 
 The Union line overlapped the Confederate at every point arid 
 doubled around the unprotected flanks. The day for the 
 Southerners was irretrievably lost. They fell back toward 
 Winchester in confusion. As they did so, a great uproar was 
 heard on the pike road. It was the Federal cavalry under 
 
 1/1 'I 
 
 >//>' 
 
 ff/t 
 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 ENTRANCE TO WASHINGTON FROM THE SOUTH THE FAMOUS "CHAIN BRIDGE" 
 
 The sentry and vedette guarding the approach to Washington suggest one reason why Early did not make his approach to the capital 
 from the Virginia side of the Potomac. A chain of more than twenty forts protected the roads to Long Bridge (shown below), and 
 there was no way of marching troops into the city from the south, excepting over such exposed passages. Most of the troops left for 
 the defense of the city were on the Virginia side. Therefore Early wisely picked out the northern outposts as the more vulnerable. 
 Long Bridge was closely guarded at all times, like Chain Bridge and the other approaches, and at night the planks of its floor were 
 removed. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 LONG BRIDGE AND THE CAPITOL ACROSS THE BROAD POTOMAC 
 
General Torbert sweeping up the road, driving the Confed- 
 erate troopers before them. The surprised mass was pressed 
 into its own lines. The infantry was charged and many pris- 
 oners and battle-flags captured. 
 
 The sun was now sinking upon the horizon, and on the 
 ascending slopes in the direction of the town could be seen the 
 long, dark lines of men following at the heels of the routed 
 army. Along the crest of the embattled summit galloped a 
 force of cavalrymen, which, falling upon the disorganized regi- 
 ments of Early, aided, in the language of Sheridan, " to send 
 them whirling through Winchester." The Union pursuit con- 
 tinued until the twilight had come and the shadows of night 
 screened the scattered forces of Early from the pursuing cav- 
 alrymen. The battle of Winchester, or the Opequon, had been 
 a bloody one a loss of five thousand on the Federal side, and 
 about four thousand on the Confederate. 
 
 By daylight of the following morning the victorious army 
 was again in pursuit. On the afternoon of that day, it caught 
 up with the Confederates, who now turned at bay at Fisher's 
 Hill to resist the further approach of their pursuers. The posi- 
 tion selected by General Early was a strong one, and his antag- 
 onist at once recognized it as such. The valley of the Shenan- 
 doah at this point is about four miles wide, lying between 
 Fisher's Hill and Little North Mountain. General Early 's 
 line extended across the entire valley, and he had greatly in- 
 creased his already naturally strong position. His army seemed 
 safe from attack. From the summit of Three Top Mountain, 
 his signal corps informed him of every movement of the Union 
 army in the valley below. General Sheridan's actions indicated 
 a purpose to assault the center of the Confederate line. For 
 two days he continued massing his regiments in that direction, 
 at times even skirmishing for position. General Wright pushed 
 his men to within seven hundred yards of the Southern battle- 
 line. While this was going on in full view of the Confederate 
 general and his army, another movement was being executed 
 
INSIDE 
 
 FORT TOTTEN THREE 
 
 SHIFTING SCENES IN A BIG-GUN DRILL 
 
 Constant drill at the guns went on in the defenses of Washington throughout the war. At its close in April, 1865, there 
 were 68 enclosed forts and batteries, whose aggregate perimeter was thirteen miles, 807 guns and 98 mortars mounted, and 
 emplacements for 1,120 guns, ninety-three unarmed batteries for field-guns, 35,711 yards of rifle-trenches, and three block- 
 houses encircling the Northern capital. The entire extent of front of the lines was thirty-seven miles; and thirty- two miles 
 of military roads, besides those previously existing in the District of Columbia, formed the means of interior communica- 
 tion. In all these forts constant preparation was made for a possible onslaught of the Confederates, and many of the troops 
 were trained which later went to take part in the siege of Petersburg where the heavy artillery fought bravely as infantry. 
 
-3 f 
 
 r? Hast OI0nfltrt0 t it 
 
 1 
 f? ^Ij^nanb0alf ^ * 
 
 Sept. 
 1864 
 
 which even the vigilant signal officers on Three Top Mountain 
 had not observed.' 
 
 On the night of September 20th, the troops of General 
 Crook were moved into the timber on the north bank of Cedar 
 Creek. All during the next day v they lay concealed. That 
 night they crossed the stream and the next morning were again 
 hidden by the woods and ravines. At five o'clock on the morn- 
 ing of the 22d, Crook's men were nearly opposite the Con- 
 federate center. Marching his men in perfect silence, by one 
 o'clock he had arrived at the left and front of the unsuspecting 
 Early. By four o'clock he had reached the east face of Little 
 North Mountain, to the left and rear of the Confederates. 
 While the movement was being made, the main body of the 
 Federal army was engaging the attention of the Confederates 
 in front. Just before sundown, Crook's men plunged down 
 the mountain side, from out of the timbered cover. The Con- 
 federates were quick to see that they had been trapped. They 
 had been caught in a pocket and there was nothing for them 
 to do except to retreat or surrender. They preferred the 
 former, which was, according to General Gordon, " first stub- 
 born and slow, then rapid, then a rout." 
 
 After the battle of Fisher's Hill the pursuit still continued. 
 The Confederate regiments re-formed, and at times would 
 stop and contest the approach of the advancing cavalrymen. 
 By the time the Union infantry would reach the place, the 
 retreating army would have vanished. Torbert had been sent 
 down Luray Valley in pursuit of the Confederate cavalry, with 
 the hope of scattering it and seizing New Market in time to 
 cut off the Confederate retreat from Fisher's Hill. But at 
 Milford, in a narrow gorge, General Wickham held Torbert 
 and prevented the fulfilment of his plan ; and General Early's 
 whole force was able to escape. Day after day this continued 
 until Early had taken refuge in the Blue Ridge in front of 
 Brown's Gap. Here he received reenforcements. Sheridan 
 in the mean time had gone into camp at Harrisonburg, and for 
 
WHERE LINCOLN WAS UNDER FIRE 
 
 This is Fort Stevens (originally known as Fort Massachusetts), north of Washington, near the Soldiers' 
 Home, where President Lincoln had his summer residence. It was to this outpost that Early's troops 
 advanced on July 12, 1864. In the fighting of that day Lincoln himself stood on the ramparts, and a 
 surgeon who stood by his side was wounded. These works were feebly garrisoned, and General Gordon 
 declared in his memoirs that when the Confederate troops reached Fort Stevens they found it untenanted. 
 This photograph was taken after the occupation of the fort by Company F of the Third Massachusetts 
 Artillery. 
 
?Ca0t OI0nfltrt0 in tip 
 
 * 
 
 some time the two armies lay watching each other. The Fed- 
 erals were having difficulty in holding their lines of supply. 
 
 With the Valley practically given up by Early, Sheridan 
 was anxious to stop here. He wrote to Grant, " I think the 
 best policy will be to let the burning of the crops in the Valley 
 be the end of the campaign, and let some of this army go some- 
 where else." He had the Petersburg line in mind. Grant's 
 consent to this plan reached him on October 5th, and the fol- 
 lowing day he started on his return march down the Shenan- 
 doah. His cavalry extended across the entire valley. With 
 the unsparing severity of war, his men began to make a barren 
 \vaste of the region. The October sky was overcast with clouds 
 of smoke and sheets of flame from the burning barns and mills. 
 
 As the army of Sheridan proceeded down the Valley, the 
 undaunted cavaliers of Early came in pursuit. His horsemen 
 kept close to the rear of the Union columns. On the morning 
 of October 9th, the cavalry leader, Rosser, who had succeeded 
 Wickham, found himself confronted by General Ouster's divi- 
 sion, at Tom's Brook. At the same time the Federal general, 
 Wesley Merritt, fell upon the cavalry of Lomax and Johnson 
 on an adjacent road. The two Union forces were soon united 
 and a mounted battle ensued. The fight continued for two 
 hours. There were charges and countercharges. The ground 
 being level, the maneuvering of the squadrons was easy. The 
 clink of the sabers rang out in the morning air. Both sides 
 fought with tenacity. The Confederate center held together, 
 but its flanks gave way. The Federals charged along the 
 whole front, with a momentum that forced the Southern cav- 
 alrymen to flee from the field. They left in the hands of the 
 Federal troopers over three hundred prisoners, all their artil- 
 lery, except one piece, and nearly every wagon the Confederate 
 cavalry had with them. 
 
 The Northern army continued its retrograde movement, 
 and on the 10th crossed to the north side of Cedar Creek. 
 Early's army in the mean time had taken a position at the 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 MEN OF THE THIRD MASSACHUSETTS HEAVY ARTILLERY IN FORT STEVENS 
 
 Fort Stevens, on the north line of the defenses of Washington, bore the brunt of the Confederate attack in the action of July 12, 
 1864, when Early threatened Washington. The smooth-bore guns in its armament were two 8-inch siege-howitzers en embrasure, six 
 24-pounder siege-guns en embrasure, two 24-poundcr sea-coast guns en barbette. It was also armed with five 30-pounder Parrott 
 rifled guns, one 10-inch siege-mortar and one 24-pounder Coehorn mortar. Three of the platforms for siege-guns remained vacant. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 COMPANY K, THIRD MASSACHUSETTS HEAVY ARTILLERY, IN FORT STEVENS, 1865 
 
 Washington was no longer in danger when this photograph was taken, and the company is taking its ease with small arms stacked 
 three rifles held together by engaging the shanks of the bayonets. This is the usual way of disposing of rifles when the company is 
 temporarily dismissed for any purpose. If the men are to leave the immediate vicinity of the stacks, a sentinel is detailed to guard 
 the arms. The Third Massachusetts Heavy Artillery was organized for one year in August, 1864, and remained in the defenses of Wash- 
 ington throughout their service, except for Company I, which went to the siege of Petersburg and maintained the pontoon bridges. 
 
Hast (Etmfltrtei in Ity ^tptuutfrml; 4* 
 
 Oct. 
 
 wooded base of Fisher's Hill, four miles away. The Sixth 
 Corps started for Washington, but the news of Early at Fish- 
 er's Hill led to its recall. The Union forces occupied ground 
 that was considered practically unassailable, especially on the 
 left, where the deep gorge of the Shenandoah, along whose 
 front rose the bold Massanutten Mountain, gave it natural 
 protection. 
 
 The movements of the Confederate army were screened by 
 the wooded ravines in front of Fisher's Hill, while, from the 
 summit of the neighboring Three Top Mountain, its officers 
 could view, as in a panorama, the entire Union camp. Seem- 
 ingly secure, the corps of Crook on the left of the Union line 
 was not well protected. The keen-eyed Gordon saw the weak 
 point in the Union position. Ingenious plans to break it down 
 were quickly made. 
 
 Meanwhile, Sheridan was summoned to Washington to 
 consult with Secretary Stanton. He did not believe that Early 
 proposed an immediate attack, and started on the 15th, escorted 
 by the cavalry, and leaving General Wright in command. At 
 Front Royal the next day word came from Wright enclosing 
 a message taken for the Confederate signal-flag on Three Top 
 Mountain. It was from Longstreet, advising Early that he 
 would join him and crush Sheridan. The latter sent the cav- 
 alry back to Wright, and continued on to Washington, whence 
 he returned at once by special train, reaching Winchester on 
 the evening of the 18th. 
 
 Just after dark on October 18th, a part of Early's army 
 under the command of General John B. Gordon, with noiseless 
 steps, moved o^it from their camp, through the misty, autumn 
 night. The men had been stripped of their canteens, in fear 
 that the striking of them against some object might reveal 
 their movements. Orders were given in low whispers. Their 
 path followed along the base of the mountain a dim and nar- 
 row trail, upon which but one man might pass at a time. For 
 seven miles this sinuous line made its way through the dark 
 
A HOUSE NEAR WASHINGTON STRUCK BY ONE OF EARLY'S SHELLS 
 
 The arrival of Grant's trained veterans in July, 1864, restored security to the capital city after a week of fright. The fact that shells 
 had been thrown into the outskirts of the city gave the inhabitants for the first time a realizing sense of immediate danger. This 
 scene is the neighborhood of Fort Stevens, on the Seventh Street road, not far from the Soldiers' Home, where President Lincoln 
 was spending the summer. The campaign for his reelection had begun and the outlook for his success and that of his party seemed 
 at this moment as dubious as that for the conclusion of the war. Grant had weakened his lines about Richmond in order to protect 
 Washington, while Lee had been able to detach Early's Corps for the brilliant Valley Campaign, which saved his Shenandoah suoplies. 
 
Blast 
 
 in 
 
 Oct. 
 
 1864 
 
 gorge, crossing the Shenandoah, and at times passing within 
 four hundred yards of the Union pickets. 
 
 It arrived at the appointed place, opposite Crook's camp 
 on the Federal right, an hour before the attack was to be made. 
 In the shivering air of the early morning, the men crouched on 
 the river bank, waiting for the coming of the order to move 
 forward. At last, at five o'clock, it came. They plunged into 
 the frosty water of the river, emerged on the other side, 
 marched in " double quick," and were soon sounding a reveille 
 to the sleeping troops of Sheridan. The minie balls whizzed 
 and sang through the tents. In the gray mists of the dawn 
 the legions of the South looked like phantom warriors, as they 
 poured through the unmanned gaps. The Northerners sprang 
 to arms. There was a bloody struggle in the trenches. Their 
 eyes saw the flames from the Southern muskets; the men felt 
 the breath of the hot muzzles in their faces, while the Confed- 
 erate bayonets were at their breasts. There was a brief strug- 
 gle, then panic and disorganization. Only a quarter of an 
 hour of this yelling and struggling, and two-thirds of the 
 Union army broke like a mill-dam and poured across the fields, 
 leaving their accouterments of war and the stiffening bodies 
 of their comrades. Rosser, with the cavalry, attacked Custer 
 and assisted Gordon. 
 
 Meanwhile, during these same early morning hours, Gen- 
 eral Early had himself advanced to Cedar Creek by a more 
 direct route. At half -past three o'clock his men had come in 
 sight of the Union camp-fires. They waited under cover for 
 the approach of day. At the first blush of dawn and before the 
 charge of Gordon, Early hurled his men across the stream, 
 swept over the breastworks, captured the batteries and turned 
 them upon the unsuspecting Northerners. The Federal gener- 
 als tried to stem the impending disaster. From the east of the 
 battlefield the solid lines of Gordon were now driving the fugi- 
 tives of Crook's corps by the mere force of momentum. Aides 
 were darting hither and thither, trying to reassemble the 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 GENERAL SHERIDAN'S "WINCHESTER" 
 
 "Winchester" wore no such gaudy trappings when he sprang "up from the South, at break of day" on that 
 famous ride of October 19, 1864, which has been immortalized in Thomas Buchanan Read's poem. The silver- 
 mounted saddle was presented later by admiring friends of his owner. The sleek neck then was dark with 
 sweat, and the quivering nostrils were flecked with foam at the end of the twenty-mile dash that brought hope 
 and courage to an army and turned defeat into the overwhelming victory of Cedar Creek. Sheridan himself 
 was as careful of his appearance as Custer was irregular in his field dress. He was always careful of his horse, 
 but in the field decked him in nothing more elaborate than a plain McClellan saddle and army blanket. 
 
Hast (EnntltrtB in tit? 
 
 $* 
 
 Oc-t. 
 1864 
 
 crumbling lines. The Nineteenth Corps, under Emory, tried 
 to hold its ground; for a time it fought alone, but after a des- 
 perate effort to hold its own, it, too, melted away under the 
 scorching fire. The fields to the rear of the army were covered 
 with wagons, ambulances, stragglers, and fleeing soldiers. 
 
 The Sixth Corps now came to the rescue. As it slowly 
 fell to the rear it would, at times, turn to fight. At last it 
 found a place where it again stood at bay. The men hastily 
 gathered rails and constructed rude field-works. At the same 
 time the Confederates paused in their advance. The rattle of 
 musketry ceased. There was scarcely any firing except for the 
 occasional roar of a long-range artillery gun. The Southern- 
 ers seemed willing to rest on their well-earned laurels of the 
 morning. In the language of the successful commander, it was 
 " glory enough for one day." 
 
 But the brilliant morning victory was about to be changed 
 to a singular afternoon defeat. During the morning's fight, 
 when the Union troops were being rapidly overwhelmed with 
 panic, Rienzi, the beautiful jet-black war-charger, was bearing 
 his master, the commander of the Federal army, to the field of 
 disaster. Along the broad valley highway that leads from 
 Winchester, General Sheridan had galloped to where his em- 
 battled lines had been reduced to a flying mob. While riding 
 leisurely away from Winchester about nine o'clock he had 
 heard unmistakable thunder-peals of artillery. Realizing that 
 a battle was on in the front, he hastened forward, soon to be 
 met, as he crossed Mill Creek, by the trains and men of his 
 routed army, coming to the rear with appalling rapidity. 
 
 News from the field told him of the crushing defeat of 
 his hitherto invincible regiments. The road was blocked by 
 the retreating crowds as they pressed toward the rear. The 
 commander was forced to take to the fields, and as his steed, 
 flecked with foam, bore him onward, the disheartened refugees 
 greeted him with cheers. Taking off his hat as he rode, he 
 cried, " We will go back and recover our camps." The words 
 
 ^ 
 
GENERAL PHILIP H. SHERIDAN IN THE SHENANDOAH CAMPAIGN 
 
 Two generations of schoolboys in the Northern States have learned the lines 
 beginning, "Up from the south at break of day." This picture represents Sheri- 
 dan in 1864, wearing the same hat that he waved to rally his soldiers on that 
 famous ride from "Winchester, twenty miles away." As he reined up his panting 
 horse on the turnpike at Cedar Creek, he received salutes from two future Presi- 
 dents of the United States. The position on the left of the road was held by 
 Colonel Rutherford B. Hayes, who had succeeded, after the rout of the Eighth 
 Corps in the darkness of the early morning, in rallying some fighting groups of 
 his own brigade ; while on the right stood Major William McKinley, gallantly 
 commanding the remnant of his fighting regiment the Twenty-third Ohio. 
 
Hast OInnfltrte in tty 
 
 
 seemed to inspire the demoralized soldiers. Stragglers fell 
 into line behind him; men turned to follow their magnetic 
 leader back to the fight. 
 
 Vaulting his horse over the low barricade of rails, he 
 dashed to the crest of the field. There was a flutter along the 
 battle-line. The men from behind their protecting wall broke 
 into thunderous cheers. From the rear of the soldiers there 
 suddenly arose, as from the earth, a line of the regimental flags, 
 which waved recognition to their leader. Color-bearers reas- 
 sembled. The straggling lines re-formed. Early made an- 
 other assault after one o'clock, but was easily repulsed. 
 
 It was nearly four o'clock when the order for the Federal 
 advance was given. General Sheridan, hat in hand, rode in 
 front of his infantry line that his men might see him. The 
 Confederate forces now occupied a series of wooded crests. 
 From out of the shadow of one of these timbered coverts, a col- 
 umn of gray was emerging. The Union lines stood waiting 
 for the impending crash. It came in a devouring succession 
 of volleys that reverberated into a deep and sullen roar. The 
 Union infantry rose as one man and passed in among the trees. 
 Not a shot was heard. Then, suddenly, there came a scream- 
 ing, humming rush of shell, a roar of musketry mingling with 
 the yells of a successful charge. Again the firing ceased, except 
 for occasional outbursts. The Confederates had taken a new 
 position and reopened with a galling fire. General Sheridan 
 dashed along the front of his lines in personal charge of the 
 attack. Again his men moved toward the lines of Early's 
 fast thinning ranks. It was the final charge. The Union 
 cavalry swept in behind the fleeing troops of Early and sent, 
 again, his veteran army " whirling up the Valley." 
 
 The battle of Cedar Creek was ended; the tumult died 
 away. The Federal loss had been about fifty-seven hundred; 
 the Confederate over three thousand. Fourteen hundred 
 Union prisoners were sent to Richmond. Never again would 
 the gaunt specter of war hover over Washington. 
 
FROM 
 THE ARMY 
 
 TO THE 
 WHITE HOUSE 
 
 War-time portraits of 
 six soldiers whose 
 military records 
 assisted them 
 to the Pres- 
 idential 
 Chair. 
 
 Garfield in '63 (left to right) Thomas, Wiles, Tyler, Simmons, Drillard, Ducat, Barnett, Goddard, 
 Rosecrans, Garfield, Porter, Bond, Thompson, Sheridan. 
 
 Brig.-Gen. Andrew Johnson, 
 President, 1865-G9. 
 
 General Ulysses S. Grant, 
 President, 1869-77. 
 
 Bvt. Maj.-Gen. Rutherford B. Hayes, 
 President, 1877-81. 
 
 Maj.-Gen. James A. Garfield, 
 President, March to September, 1881. 
 
 Bvt. Brig.-Gen. Benjamin Harrison, 
 President, 1889-93. 
 
 Brevet Major William McKinley, 
 President, 1897-1901. 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 
 
 AFTER the disastrous clash of the two armies at Cold 
 Harbor, Grant remained a few days in his entrench- 
 ments trying in vain to find a weak place in Lee's lines. The 
 combatants were now due east of Richmond, and the Federal 
 general realized that it w r ould be impossible at this time to 
 attain the object for which he had struggled ever since he 
 crossed the Rapidan on the 4th of May to turn Lee's right 
 flank and interpose his forces between the Army of Northern 
 Virginia and the capital of the Confederacy. His opponent, 
 one of the very greatest military leaders the Anglo-Saxon race 
 has produced, with an army of but little more than half the 
 number of the Federal host, had successfully blocked the 
 attempts to carry out this plan in three great battles and by a 
 remarkable maneuver on the southern bank of the North 
 Anna, which had forced Grant to recross the river and which 
 will always remain a subject of curious interest to students 
 of the art of war. 
 
 In one month the Union army had lost fifty-five thousand 
 men, while the Confederate losses had been comparatively 
 small. The cost to the North had been too great; Lee could 
 not be cut off from his capital, and the most feasible project 
 was now to join in the move which heretofore had been the 
 special object of General Butler and the Army of the James, 
 and attack Richmond itself. South of the city, at a distance 
 of twenty-one miles, was the town of Petersburg. Its defenses 
 were not strong, although General Gillmore of Butler's army 
 had failed in an attempt to seize them on the 10th of June. 
 Three railroads converged here and these were main arteries 
 of Lee's supply. Grant resolved to capture this important 
 point. He sent General W. F. Smith, who had come to his 
 aid at Cold Harbor with the flower of the Army of the James, 
 
 f. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911 
 
 MAHONE, "THE HERO OF THE CRATER" 
 
 General William Mahone, C. S. A. It was through the promptness and valor of General Mahone that the Southerners, on July 30, 
 1864, were enabled to turn back upon the Federals the disaster threatened by the hidden mine. On the morning of the explosion 
 there were but eighteen thousand Confederates left to hold the ten miles of lines about Petersburg. Everything seemed to favor 
 Grant's plans for the crushing of this force. Immediately after the mine was sprung, a terrific cannonade was opened from one hun- 
 dred and fifty guns and mortars to drive back the Confederates from the breach, while fifty thousand Federals stood ready to charge 
 upon the panic-stricken foe. But the foe was not panic-stricken long. Colonel McMaster, of the Seventeenth South Carolina, 
 gathered the remnants of General Elliott's brigade and held back the Federals massing at the Crater until General Mahone arrived 
 at the head of three brigades. At once he prepared to attack the Federals, who at that moment were advancing to the left of the 
 Crater. Mahone ordered a counter-charge. In his inspiring presence it swept with such vigor that the Federals were driven back 
 and dared not risk another assault. At the Crater, Lee had what Grant lacked a man able to direct the entire engagement. 
 
back to Bermuda Hundred by water, as he had come, with 
 instructions to hasten to Petersburg before Lee could get there. 
 Smith arrived on the 15th and was joined by Hancock with 
 the first troops of the Army of the Potomac to appear, but 
 the attack was not pressed and Beauregard who, with only two 
 thousand men, was in desperate straits until Lee should reach 
 him, managed to hold the inner line of trenches. 
 
 The last of Grant's forces were across the James by mid- 
 night of June 16th, while Lee took a more westerly and shorter 
 route to Petersburg. The fighting there was continued as the 
 two armies came up, but each Union attack was successfully 
 repulsed. At the close of day on the 18th both opponents were 
 in full strength and the greatest struggle of modern times was 
 begun. Impregnable bastioned works began to show them- 
 selves around Petersburg. More than thirty miles of frowning 
 redoubts connected extensive breastworks and were strength- 
 ened by mortar batteries and field-works which lined the fields 
 near the Appomattox River. It was a vast net of fortifica- 
 tions, but there was no formal siege of Lee's position, which 
 was a new entrenched line selected by Beauregard some dis- 
 tance behind the rifle-pits where he had held out at such great 
 odds against Hancock and Smith. 
 
 Grant, as soon as the army was safely protected, started to 
 extend his lines on the west and south, in order to envelop 
 the Confederate right flank. He also bent his energies to 
 destroying the railroads upon which Lee depended for sup- 
 plies. Attempts to do this were made without delay. On June 
 22d two corps of the Union army set out for the Weldon Rail- 
 road, but they became separated and were put to flight by 
 A. P. Hill. Ttye Federal cavalry also joined in the work, but 
 the vigilant Confederate horsemen under W. H. F. Lee 
 prevented any serious damage to the iron way, and by July 2d 
 the last of the raiders were back in the Federal lines, much the 
 worse for the rough treatment they had received. 
 
 Now ensued some weeks of quiet during which both armies 
 
WHAT EIGHT THOUSAND POUNDS OF POWDER DID 
 
 The Crater, torn by the mine within Elliott's Salient. At dawn of July 30, 1864, the fifty thousand Fed- 
 eral troops waiting to make a charge saw a great mass of earth hurled skyward like a water-spout. As it 
 spread out into an immense cloud, scattering guns, carriages, timbers, and what were once human beings, 
 the front ranks broke in panic; it looked as if the mass were descending upon their own heads. The men 
 were quickly rallied; across the narrow plain they charged, through the awful breach, and up the heights 
 beyond to gain Cemetery Ridge. But there were brave fighters on the other side still left, and delay among 
 the Federals enabled the Confederates to rally and re-form in time to drive the Federals back down the 
 steep sides of the Crater. There, as they struggled amidst the horrible debris, one disaster after another 
 fell upon them. Huddled together, the mass of men was cut to pieces by the canister poured upon them 
 from well-planted Confederate batteries. At last, as a forlorn hope, the colored troops were sent forward; 
 and they, too, were hurled back into the Crater and piled upon their white comrades. 
 
were strengthening their fortifications. On June 25th Sheri- 
 dan returned from his cavalry raid on the Virginia Central 
 Railroad running north from Richmond. He had encountered 
 Hampton and Fitzhugh Lee at Trevilian Station on June 
 llth, and turned back after doing great damage to the railway. 
 Ammunition was running short and he did not dare risk 
 another engagement. Sheridan was destined not to remain 
 long with the army in front of Petersburg. Lee had detached 
 a corps from his forces and, under Early, it had been doing 
 great damage in Maryland and Pennsylvania. So Grant's 
 cavalry leader was put at the head of an army and sent to 
 the Shenandoah valley to drive Early's troops from the base of 
 their operations. 
 
 Meanwhile the Federals were covertly engaged in an 
 undertaking which was fated to result in conspicuous fail- 
 ure. Some skilled miners from the upper Schuylkill coal 
 regions in the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania attached to the 
 Ninth Corps were boring a tunnel from the rear of the Union 
 works underneath the Confederate fortifications. Eight thous- 
 and pounds of gunpowder were placed in lateral galleries at 
 the end of the tunnel. At twenty minutes to five on the morn- 
 ing of July 30th, the mine was exploded. A solid mass of earth 
 and all manner of material shot two hundred feet into the air. 
 Three hundred human beings were buried in the debris as it 
 fell back into the gaping crater. The smoke had barely cleared 
 away when General Ledlie led his waiting troops into the vast 
 opening. The horror of the sight sickened the assailants, and 
 in crowding into the pit they became completely demoralized. 
 In the confusion officers lost power to reorganize, much less 
 to control, their) troops. 
 
 The stunned and paralyzed Confederates were not long in 
 recovering their wits. Batteries opened upon the approach to 
 the crater, and presently a stream of fire was poured into the 
 pit itself. General Mahone hastened up with his Georgia and 
 Virginia troops, and there were several desperate charges 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 ti 
 
 Wrl 
 
 ^35 
 
FORT MAHONE "FORT DAMNATION' 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 RIVES' SALIENT 
 
 TRAVERSES AGAINST CROSS-FIRE 
 
 GRACIE'S SALIENT, AND OTHER FORTS ALONG THE TEN MILES OF DEFENSES 
 
 911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 Dotted with formidable fortifications such as these, Confederate works stretched for ten miles around Petersburg. Fort Mahone was 
 situated opposite the Federal Fort Sedgwick at the point where the hostile lines converged most closely after the battle of the Crater. 
 Owing to the constant cannonade which it kept up, the Federals named it Fort Damnation, while Fort Sedgwick, which was no less 
 active in reply, was known to the Confederates as Fort Hell. Grade's salient, further north on the Confederate line, is notable as the 
 point in front of which General John B. Gordon's gallant troops moved to the attack on Fort Stedman, the last desperate effort of 
 the Confederates to break through the Federal cordon. The views of Grade's salient show the French form of chevaux-de-frise, a 
 favorite protection against attack much employed by the Confederates. 
 
of 
 
 Aug. 
 1864 
 
 before the Federals withdrew at Burnside's order. Grant had 
 had great expectations that the mine would result in his cap- 
 turing Petersburg and he was much disappointed. In order 
 to get a part of Lee's army away from the scene of what he 
 hoped would be the final struggle, Hancock's troops and a 
 large force of cavalry had been sent north of the James, as if 
 a move on Richmond had been planned. In the mine fiasco 
 on that fatal July 30th, thirty-nine hundred men (nearly all 
 from Burnside's corps) were lost to the Union side. The Con- 
 federate loss was about one thousand. 
 
 In the torrid days of mid-August Grant renewed his 
 attacks upon the Weldon Railroad, and General Warren was 
 sent to capture it. He reached Globe Tavern, about four miles 
 from Petersburg, when he encountered General Heth, who 
 drove him back. Warren did not return to the Federal lines 
 but entrenched along the iron way. The next day he was 
 fiercely attacked by the Confederate force now strongly re- 
 enforced by Mahone. The assault was most sudden. Mahone 
 forced his way through the skirmish line and then turned and 
 fought his opponents from their rear. Another of his divisions 
 struck the Union right wing. In this extremity two thousand 
 of Warren's troops were captured and all would have been 
 lost but for the timely arrival of Burnside's men. 
 
 Two days later the Southerners renewed the battle and 
 now thirty cannon poured volley after volley upon the Fifth 
 and Ninth corps. The dashing Mahone again came forward 
 with his usual impetuousness, but the blue line finally drove 
 Lee's men back. And so the Weldon Railroad fell into the 
 hands of General Grant. Hancock, with the Second Corps, 
 returned from \the north bank of the James and set to work 
 to assist in destroying the railway, whose loss was a hard blow 
 to General Lee. It was not to be expected that the latter would 
 permit this work to continue unmolested and on the 25th of 
 August, A. P. Hill suddenly confronted Hancock, who 
 entrenched himself in haste at Ream's Station. This did not 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 AN AFTERNOON CONCERT AT THE OFFICERS' QUARTERS, HAREWOOD HOSPITAL, NEAR WASHINGTON 
 
 Hospital life for those well enough 
 to enjoy it was far from dull. 
 Witness the white-clad nurse with 
 her prim apron and hoopskirt 
 on the right of the photograph, 
 and the band on the left. Most 
 hospitals had excellent libraries 
 and a full supply of current news- 
 papers and periodicals, usually 
 presented gratuitously. Many of 
 the larger ones organized and 
 maintained bands for the amuse- 
 ment of the patients; they also 
 provided lectures, concerts, and 
 theatrical and other entertain- 
 ments. A hospital near the front 
 receiving cases of the most severe 
 character might have a death-rate 
 as high as twelve per cent., while 
 those farther in the rear might 
 have a very much lower death- 
 rate of but six, four, or even two 
 
 LOUISA M. ALCOTT, 
 
 THE AUTHOR OF "LITTLE WOMEN," 
 
 AS A NURSE IN 1862 
 
 per cent. The portrait accom- 
 panying shows Louisa M. Alcott, 
 the author of "Little Men," 
 "Little Women," "An Old Fash- 
 ioned Girl," and the other books 
 that have endeared her to millions 
 of readers. Her diary of 1862 
 contains this characteristic note: 
 "November. Thirty years old. 
 Decided to go to Washington as a 
 nurse if I could find a place. Help 
 needed, and I love nursing and 
 must let out my pent-up energy in 
 some new way." She had not yet 
 attained fame as a writer, but it 
 was during this time that she 
 wrote for a newspaper the letters 
 afterwards collected as "Hospital 
 Sketches." It is due to the cour- 
 tesy of Messrs. Little, Brown & 
 Company of Boston that the war- 
 time portrait is here reproduced. 
 

 0f fkterahttrg 
 
 x 
 
 Sept. 
 1864 
 
 iSSIM^SJSsscJ 
 
 save the Second Corps, which for the first time in its glorious 
 career was put to rout. Their very guns were captured and 
 turned upon them. 
 
 In the following weeks there were no actions of impor- 
 tance except that in the last days of September Generals Ord 
 and Birney, with the Army of the James, captured Fort Har- 
 rison, on the north bank of that river, from Generals Ewell 
 and Anderson. The Federals were anxious to have it, since 
 it was an excellent vantage point from which to threaten Rich- 
 mond. Meanwhile Grant was constantly extending his line 
 to the west and by the end of October it was very close to the 
 South Side Railroad. On the 27th there was a hard fight at 
 Hatcher's Run, but the Confederates saved the railway and 
 the Federals returned to their entrenchments in front of 
 Petersburg. 
 
 The active struggle now ceased, but Lee found himself 
 each day in more desperate straits. Sheridan had played sad 
 havoc with such sources of supply as existed in the rich country 
 to the northwest. The Weldon Railroad was gone and the 
 South Side line was in imminent danger. The Southerners 
 were losing heart. Many went home for the winter on a 
 promise to return when the spring planting was done. Lee 
 was loath to let them go, but he could ill afford to maintain 
 them, and the very life of their families depended upon it. 
 Those who remained at Petersburg suffered cruelly from 
 hunger and cold. They looked forward to the spring, although 
 it meant renewal of the mighty struggle. The Confederate line 
 had been stretched to oppose Grant's westward progress until 
 it had become the thinnest of screens. A man lost to Lee was 
 almost impossible to replace, while the bounties offered in the 
 North kept Grant's ranks full. 
 
 [Part XIV] 
 
 I 
 
 07 /// 
 
 '// 
 
THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, vvill fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by., a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 war, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 covers temporarily. 
 
PART XV 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 
 
 A Thrilling Description 
 
 of ; 
 
 Sherman's March to the Sea 
 
 , 
 
 and the 
 
 Final Campaigns in the. South 
 
 Corse Holds the Fort at Allatoona 
 Sherman Leaves Atlanta 
 Savannah Falls 
 
 Columbia Occupied 
 
 ., Johnston Surrenders 
 
 ^ 
 
 SOME OF THE PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART XV (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 .* . ' ' 
 
 % i. General William T. Sherman Before the March to the Sea 
 
 . Atlanta Before -the Army Leffi It 
 Sherman's Men at Daily Artillery Drill in Atlanta 
 Cutting Loose from the Base Destroying the Railroad 
 
 Guns Captured by Sherman 
 
 f General Hardee The Defender of ^Savannah 
 Fort McAllister The Las^ Barrier i the Sea 
 
 The Water Front at Savanrtah 
 Ditches and Abatis at Fort McAllister Over Wh^ch the Federals Charged 
 
 A Big Gun at Fort McAllister 
 Bennett's. Farmhouse, Where Johnston Surrendered 
 A New York Ferf yboat as a Gffn boat 
 
 Fort Fisher The Last : Port Cfosed 
 Captured Confederate Blockade Runners The Ram "Stonewall" 
 
 '' v ' 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Naval Painting by 
 Robert Hqpkin, "Sinking of the Alabama by the Kearsarge" 
 
 * 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the "scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elson, Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART FIFTEEN 
 
 Sherman's Final Campaigns 
 
 The March to the Sea 
 
 Fort Fisher Captured 
 
 The Last of the Blockade Runners 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 1012, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART FIFTEEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Naval Painting by 
 
 Robert Hopkin, "Sinking of the Alabama 
 
 by the Kearsarge" 
 
 Sherman's Final Campaigns 
 
 The March to the Sea. Professor Elson here describes one of 
 the greatest strategic moves in the world's warfare. With fearful 
 destruction General Sherman shifts his post from Atlanta to 
 Savannah, thus marking a step in the direction of Richmond, 
 important in its effects but encountering little serious opposition. 
 
 The Fall of Fort McAllister 
 
 Here the Federal fleet, keen to approach Savannah, was held at 
 bay ten miles to the South, on the Ogeechee River. The Federal 
 capture of the fort and the occupation of the city was particularly 
 welcome news to the people of the North. 
 
 Fort Fisher 
 
 The fall of Fort Fisher followed the capture of Fort McAllister, 
 after the concentrated fire of the most powerful naval forces ever 
 assembled up to that time. Fort Fisher was the protection to the 
 Port of Wilmington, and its fall and the blockade cut off from the 
 Confederacy outside sources of supplies. 
 
 Taken in 1864 and 1865, show Sherman before his March to the 
 Sea, the fortified city he left, and the destruction that he caused 
 in Atlanta before his departure. Photographs of Fort McAllister 
 and Fort Fisher show these works that resisted the Union 
 advances and the loss of the blockade runners, as well as the last 
 Confederate ram, the " Stonewall." 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
SSL 
 
 SHERMAN'S FINAL CAMPAIGNS 
 
 I only regarded the march from Atlanta to Savannah as a " shift of 
 base,"" a:; the transfer of a strong army, which had no opponent, and had 
 finished its then work, from the interior to a point on the sea coast, from 
 which it could achieve other important results. I considered this inarch 
 as a means to an end, and not as an essential act of war. Still, then as 
 now, the march to the sea was generally regarded as something extraordi- 
 nary, something anomalous, something out of the usual order of events; 
 whereas, in fact, I simply moved from Atlanta to Savannah, as one step in 
 the direction of Richmond, a movement that had to be met and defeated, 
 or the war was necessarily at an end, General IV. T. Sherman, in his 
 "Memoirs." 
 
 THE march to the sea, in which General William T. 
 Sherman won undying fame in the Civil War, is one 
 of the greatest pageants in the world's warfare as fearful 
 in its destruction as it is historic in its import. But this was 
 not Sherman's chief achievement; it was an easy task com- 
 pared with the great campaign between Chattanooga and 
 Atlanta through which he had just passed. " As a military 
 accomplishment it was little more than a grand picnic," de- 
 clared one of his division commanders, in speaking of the 
 march through Georgia and the Carolinas. 
 
 Almost immediately after the capture of Atlanta, Sher- 
 man, deciding to remain there for some time and to make it 
 a Federal military center, ordered all the inhabitants to be 
 removed. General Hood pronounced the act one of ingen- 
 ious cruelty, transcending any that had ever before come to 
 his notice in the dark history of the war. Sherman insisted 
 that his act was one of kindness, and that Johnston and Hood 
 themselves had done the same removed families from their 
 homes in other places. The decision was fully carried out. 
 
lprmmt'0 
 
 $ 
 
 ~ 
 
 Many of the people of Atlanta chose to go southward, others 
 to the north, the latter being transported free, by Sherman's 
 order, as far as Chattanooga. 
 
 Shortly after the middle of September, Hood moved his 
 army from Love joy's Station, just south of Atlanta, to the 
 vicinity of Macon. Here Jefferson Davis visited the encamp- 
 ment, and on the 22d he made a speech to the homesick Army 
 of Tennessee, which, reported in the Southern newspapers, 
 disclosed to Sherman the new plans of the Confederate lead- 
 ers. These involved nothing less than a fresh invasion of Ten- 
 nessee, which, in the opinion of President Davis, would put 
 Sherman in a predicament worse than that in which Napoleon 
 found himself at Moscow. But, forewarned, the Federal 
 leader prepared to thwart his antagonists. The line of the 
 Western and Atlantic Railroad was more closely guarded, 
 Divisions were sent to Rome and to Chattanooga. Thomas 
 was ordered to Nashville, and Schofield to Knoxville. Recruits 
 were hastened from the North to these points, in order that 
 Sherman himself might not be weakened by the return of too 
 many troops to these places. 
 
 Hood, in the hope of leading Sherman away from At- 
 lanta, crossed the Chattahoochee on the 1st of October, de- 
 stroyed the railroad above Marietta and sent General French 
 against Allatoona. It was the brave defense of this place by 
 General John M. Corse that brought forth Sherman's famous 
 message, "Hold out; relief is coming," sent by his signal 
 officers from the heights of Kenesaw Mountain, and which 
 thrilled the North and inspired its poets to eulogize Corse's 
 bravery in verse. Corse had been ordered from Rome to 
 Allatoona by signals from mountain to mountain, over the 
 heads of the Confederate troops, who occupied the valley 
 between. Reaching the mountain pass soon after midnight, 
 on October 5th, Corse added his thousand men to the nine hun- 
 dred already there, and soon after daylight the battle began. 
 General French, in command of the Confederates, first 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 BEFORE THE MARCH TO THE SEA 
 
 These two photographs of General Sherman were taken in 1864 the year that made him an inter- 
 national figure, before his march to the sea which electrified the civilized world, and exposed once for 
 all the crippled condition of the Confederacy. After that autumn expedition, the problem of the 
 Union generals was merely to contend with detached armies, no longer with the combined States of the 
 Confederacy. The latter had no means of extending further support to the dwindling troops in the 
 field. Sherman was the chief Union exponent of the tactical gift that makes marches count as much 
 as fighting. In the early part of 1864 he made his famous raid across Mississippi from Jackson to 
 Meridian and back again, destroying the railroads, Confederate stores, and other property, and des- 
 olating the country along the line of march. In May he set out from Chattanooga for the invasion of 
 Georgia. For his success in this campaign he was appointed, on August 12th, a major-general in the 
 regular army. On November 12th, he started with the pick of his men on his march to the sea. 
 After the capture of Savannah, December 21st, Sherman's fame was secure; yet he was one of the 
 most heartily execrated leaders of the war. There is a hint of a smile in the right-hand picture. The 
 left-hand portrait reveals all the sternness and determination of a leader surrounded by dangers, 
 about to penetrate an enemy's country against the advice of accepted military authorities. 
 
s# 
 
 'H 3flmal 
 
 Oct. 
 1864 
 
 summoned Corse to surrender, and, receiving a defiant answer, 
 opened with his guns. Nearly all the day the fire was terrific 
 from besieged and besiegers, and the losses on both sides were 
 very heavy. 
 
 During the battle Sherman was on Kenesaw Mountain, 
 eighteen miles away, from which he could see the cloud of 
 smoke and hear the faint reverberation of the cannons' boom. 
 When he learned by signal that Corse was there and in com- 
 mand, he said, " If Corse is there, he will hold out; I know 
 the man." And he did hold out, and saved the stores at Alla- 
 toona, at a loss of seven hundred of his men, he himself being 
 among the wounded, while French lost about eight hundred. 
 
 General Hood continued to move northward to Resaca 
 and Dalton, passing over the same ground on which the two 
 great armies had fought during the spring and summer. He 
 destroyed the railroads, burned the ties, and twisted the rails, 
 leaving greater havoc, if possible, in a country that was already 
 a wilderness of desolation. For some weeks Sherman fol- 
 lowed Hood in the hope that a general engagement would 
 result. But Hood had no intention to fight. He went on to 
 the banks of the Tennessee opposite Florence, Alabama. His 
 army was lightly equipped, and Sherman, with his heavily 
 burdened troops, was unable to catch him. Sherman halted 
 at Gaylesville and ordered Schofield, with the Twenty-third 
 Corps, and Stanley, with the Fourth Corps, to Thomas at 
 Nashville. 
 
 Sherman thereupon determined to return to Atlanta, 
 leaving General Thomas to meet Hood's appearance in Ten- 
 nessee. It was about this time that Sherman fully decided to 
 march to the sea. Some time before this he had telegraphed 
 to Grant: "Hood . . . can constantly break my roads. I 
 would infinitely prefer to make a wreck of the road . . . send 
 back all my wounded and worthless, and, with my effective 
 army, move through Georgia, smashing things to the sea." 
 Grant thought it best for Sherman to destroy Hood's army 
 
 I 
 
 w// 
 
COPYRIGHT, 19)1, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE ATLANTA BANK BEFORE THE MARCH TO THE SEA 
 
 As this photograph was taken, the wagons stood in the street of Atlanta ready to accompany the Federals 
 in their impending march to the sea. The most interesting thing is the bank building on the corner, com- 
 pletely destroyed, although around it stand the stores of merchants entirely untouched. Evidently there 
 had been here faithful execution of Sherman's orders to his engineers to destroy all buildings and property 
 of a public nature, such as factories, foundries, railroad stations, and the like; but to protect as far as pos- 
 sible strictly private dwellings and enterprises. Those of a later generation who witnessed the growth of 
 Atlanta within less than half a century after this photograph was taken, and saw tall office-buildings and 
 streets humming with industry around the location in this photograph, will find in it an added fascination. 
 
Campaigns 
 
 first, but Sherman insisted that his plan would put him on 
 the offensive rather than the defensive. He also believed that 
 Hood would be forced to follow him. Grant was finally won 
 to the view that if Hood moved on Tennessee, Thomas would 
 be able to check him. He had, on the llth of October, given 
 permission for the march. Now, on the 2d of November, he 
 telegraphed Sherman at Rome: " I do not really see that you 
 can withdraw from where you are to follow Hood without 
 giving up all we have gained in territory. I say, then, go on 
 as you propose." It was Sherman, and not Grant or Lin- 
 coln, that conceived the great march, and while the march 
 itself was not seriously opposed or difficult to carry out, the 
 conception and purpose were masterly. 
 
 Sherman moved his army by slow and easy stages back 
 to Atlanta. He sent the vast army stores that had collected 
 at Atlanta, which he could not take with him, as well as his 
 sick and wounded, to Chattanooga, destroyed the railroad 
 to that place, also the machine-shops at Rome and other 
 places, and on November 12th, after receiving a final despatch 
 from Thomas and answering simply, " Despatch received all 
 right," the last telegraph line was severed, and Sherman had 
 deliberately cut himself off from all communication with the 
 Northern States. There is no incident like it in the annals of 
 war. A strange event it was, as Sherman observes in his 
 memoirs. ' Two hostile armies marching in opposite direc- 
 tions, each in the full belief that it was achieving a final and 
 conclusive result in a great war." 
 
 For the next two days all was astir in Atlanta. The 
 great depot, round-house, and machine-shops were destroyed. 
 Walls were battered down; chimneys pulled over; machinery 
 smashed to pieces, and boilers punched full of holes. Heaps 
 of rubbish covered the spots where these fine buildings had 
 stood, and on the night of November 15th the vast debris was 
 set on fire. The torch was also applied to many places in the 
 business part of the city, in defiance of the strict orders of 
 
COPYRIGHT. 1911. PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 'TUNING UP" A DAILY DRILL IN THE CAPTURED FORT 
 
 Here Sherman's men are seen at daily drill in Atlanta. This photograph has an interest beyond most war pictures, for it gives 
 a clear idea of the soldierly bearing of the men that were to march to the sea. There was an easy carelessness in their appearance 
 copied from their great commander, but they were never allowed to become slouchy. Sherman was the antithesis of a martinet, but 
 he had, in the Atlanta campaign, molded his army into the "mobile machine" that he desired it to be, and he was anxious to keep 
 the men up to this high pitch of efficiency for the performance of still greater deeds. No better disciplined army existed in the world 
 at the time Sherman's "bummers" set out for the sea. 
 
(Campaign* 
 
 Nov. 
 1864 
 
 Captain Poe, who had the work of destruction in charge. 
 The court-house and a large part of the dwellings escaped 
 the flames. 
 
 Preparations for the great march were made with ex- 
 treme care. Defective wagons and horses were discarded; the 
 number of heavy guns to be carried along was sixty-five, the 
 remainder having been sent to Chattanooga. The marching 
 army numbered about sixty thousand, five thousand of whom 
 belonged to the cavalry and eighteen hundred to the artillery. 
 The army was divided into two immense wings, the Right, 
 the Army of the Tennessee, commanded by General O. O. 
 Howard, and consisting of the Fifteenth and Seventeenth 
 corps, and the Left, the Army of Georgia, by General Henry 
 W. Slocum, composed the Fourteenth and Twentieth corps. 
 Sherman himself was in supreme command. There were 
 twenty-five hundred wagons, each drawn by six mules; six 
 hundred ambulances, with two horses each, while the heavy 
 guns, caissons, and forges were each drawn by eight horses. 
 A twenty days' supply of bread, forty of coffee, sugar, and 
 salt was carried with the army, and a large herd of cattle was 
 driven on foot. 
 
 In Sherman's general instructions it was provided that 
 the army should march by four roads as nearly parallel as 
 possible, except the cavalry, which remained under the direct 
 control of the general commanding. The army was directed 
 " to forage liberally on the country," but, except along the 
 roadside, this was to be done by organized foraging parties 
 appointed by the brigade commanders. Orders were issued 
 forbidding soldiers to enter private dwellings or to commit 
 any trespass. The corps commanders were given the option 
 of destroying mills, cotton-gins, and the like, and where the 
 army was molested in its march by the burning of bridges, 
 obstructing the roads, and so forth, the devastation should be 
 made " more or less relentless, according to the measure of 
 such hostility." The cavalry and artillery and the foraging 
 
CUTTING LOOSE FROM THE BASE, NOVEMBER 
 
 "On the 12th of November the railroad and telegraph communications with the rear were broken and the army stood detached from 
 all friends, dependent on its own resources and supplies," writes Sherman. Meanwhile all detachments were marching rapidly to 
 Atlanta with orders to break up the railroad en route and "generally to so damage the country as to make it untenable to the enemy.'" 
 This was a necessary war measure. Sherman, in a home letter written from Grand Gulf, Mississippi, May 6, 1863, stated clearly 
 his views regarding the destruction of property. Speaking of the wanton havoc wrought on a fine plantation in the path of the army, 
 he added: "It is done, of course, by the accursed stragglers who won't fight but hang behind and disgrace our cause and country. Dr. 
 Bowie had fled, leaving everything on the approach of our troops. Of course, devastation marked the whole path of the army, and 
 I know all the principal officers detest the infamous practice as much as I do. Of course, I expect and do take corn, bacon, ham, mules, 
 and everything to support an army, and don't object much to the using of fences for firewood, but this universal burning and wanton 
 destruction of private property is not justified in war." 
 
Nov. 
 1864 
 
 parties were permitted to take horses, mules, and wagons from 
 the inhabitants without limit, except that they were to dis- 
 criminate in favor of the poor. It was a remarkable military 
 undertaking, in which it was intended to remove restrictions 
 only to a sufficient extent to meet the requirements of the 
 march. The cavalry was commanded by General Judson Kil- 
 patrick, who, after receiving a severe wound at Resaca, in 
 May, had gone to his home on the banks of the Hudson, in 
 New York, to recuperate, and, against the advice of his physi- 
 cian, had joined the army again at Atlanta. 
 
 On November 15th, most of the great army was started 
 on its march, Sherman himself riding out from the city next 
 morning. As he rode near the spot where General McPher- 
 son had fallen, he paused and looked back at the receding city 
 with its smoking ruins, its blackened walls, and its lonely, 
 tenantless houses. The vision of the desperate battles, of the 
 hope and fear of the past few months, rose before him, as he 
 tells us, " like the memory of a dream." The day was as per- 
 fect as Nature ever gives. The men were hilarious. They 
 sang and shouted and waved their banners in the autumn 
 breeze. Most of them supposed they were going directly 
 toward Richmond, nearly a thousand miles away. As Sher- 
 man rode past them they would call out, " Uncle Billy, I 
 guess Grant is waiting for us at Richmond." Only the com- 
 manders of the wings and Kilpatrick were entrusted with the 
 secret of Sherman's intentions. But even Sherman was not 
 fully decided as to his objective Savannah, Georgia, or Port 
 Royal, South Carolina until well on the march. 
 
 There was one certainty, however he was fully decided 
 to keep the Confederates in suspense as to his intentions. To 
 do this the more effectually he divided his army at the start, 
 Howard leading his wing to Gordon by way of McDonough 
 as if to threaten Macon, while Slocum proceeded to Coving- 
 ton and Madison, with Milledgeville as his goal. Both were 
 secretly instructed to halt, seven days after starting, at Gor- 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE BUSTLE OF DEPARTURE FROM ATLANTA 
 
 Sherman's men worked like beavers during their last few days 
 in Atlanta. There was no time to be lost; the army was gotten 
 under way with that precision which marked all Sherman's 
 movements. In the upper picture, finishing touches are being 
 put to the railroad, and in the lower is seen the short work 
 that was made of such public buildings as might be of the 
 slightest use in case the Confeder- 
 ates should recapture the town. 
 As far back as Chattanooga, while 
 plans for the Atlanta campaign 
 were being formed, Sherman had 
 been revolving a subsequent march 
 to the sea in case he was successful. 
 He had not then made up his mind 
 whether it should be in the direction 
 of Mobile or Savannah, but his 
 Meridian campaign, in Mississippi, 
 had convinced him that the march 
 was entirelyfeasible, and graduallyhe 
 worked out in his mind its masterly 
 details. At seven in the morning 
 on November 16th, Sherman rode 
 out along the Decatur road, passed 
 his marching troops, and near the 
 spot where his beloved McPherson 
 had fallen, paused for a last look at 
 the city. "Behind us," he says, 
 "lay Atlanta, smouldering and in 
 
 ruins, the black smoke rising high in air and hanging like a 
 pall over the ruined city." All about could be seen the glistening 
 gun-barrels and white-topped wagons, "and the men marching 
 steadily and rapidly with a cheery look and swinging pace." 
 Some regimental band struck up "John Brown," and the thou- 
 sands of voices of the vast army joined with a mighty chorus in 
 song. A feeling of exhilaration per- 
 vaded the troops. This marching 
 into the unknown held for them the 
 allurement of adventure, as none but 
 Sherman knew their destination. 
 But as he worked his way past them 
 on the road, many a group called 
 out, "Uncle Billy, I guess Grant is 
 waiting for us at Richmond." The 
 devil-may-care spirit of the troops 
 brought to Sherman's mind grave 
 thoughts of his own responsibility. 
 He knew that success would be re- 
 garded as a matter of course, but 
 should he fail the march would be 
 set down as "the wild adventure 
 of a crazy fool." He had no in- 
 tention of marching directly to 
 Richmond, but from the first his 
 objective was the seacoast, at 
 Savannah or Port Royal, or even 
 Pensacola, Florida. 
 
 RUINS IN ATLANTA 
 
don and Milledgeville, the latter the capital of Georgia, about 
 a hundred miles to the southeast. These two towns were 
 about fifteen miles apart. 
 
 General Hood and General Beauregard, who had come 
 from the East to assist him, were in Tennessee, and it was 
 some days after Sherman had left Atlanta that they heard 
 of his movements. They realized that to follow him would 
 now be futile. He was nearly three hundred miles away, and 
 not only were the railroads destroyed, but a large part of the 
 intervening country was utterly laid waste and incapable of 
 supporting an army. The Confederates thereupon turned 
 their attention to Thomas, who was also in Tennessee, and was 
 the barrier between Hood and the Northern States. 
 
 General Sherman accompanied first one corps of his 
 army and then another. The first few days he spent with 
 Davis' corps of Slocum's wing. When they reached Coving- 
 ton, the negroes met the troops in great numbers, shouting 
 and thanking the Lord that " deliverance " had come at last. 
 As Sherman rode along the streets they would gather around 
 his horse and exhibit every evidence of adoration. 
 
 The foraging parties consisted of companies of fifty men. 
 Their route for the day in which they obtained supplies was 
 usually parallel to that of the army, five or six miles from it. 
 They would start out before daylight in the morning, many 
 of them on foot; but when they rejoined the column in the 
 evening they were no longer afoot. They were astride mules, 
 horses, in family carriages, farm wagons, and mule carts, 
 which they packed with hams, bacon, vegetables, chickens, 
 ducks, and evejy imaginable product of a Southern farm that 
 could be useful to an army. 
 
 In the general orders, Sherman had forbidden the soldiers 
 to enter private houses ; but the order was not strictly adhered 
 to, as many Southern people have since testified. Sherman 
 declares in his memoirs that these acts of pillage and violence 
 were exceptional and incidental. On one occasion Sherman 
 
 V/A 
 
 w 
 
 x// 
 
 /J. 
 
 > 
 
THE GUNS THAT SHERMAN TOOK ALONG 
 
 In Hood's hasty evacuation of Atlanta many of his guns were left behind. These 12-pounder Napoleon bronze field-pieces have been 
 gathered by the Federals from the abandoned fortifications, which had been equipped entirely with field artillery, such as these. It 
 was an extremely useful capture for Sherman's army, whose supply of artillery had been somewhat limited during the siege, and still 
 further reduced by the necessity to fortify Atlanta. On the march to the sea Sherman took with him only sixty-five field-pieces. 
 The Negro refugees in the lower picture recall an embarrassment of the march to the sea. "Negroes of all sizes" flocked in the army's 
 path and stayed there, a picturesque procession, holding tightly to the skirts of the army which they believed had come for the sole 
 purpose of setting them free. The cavalcade of Negroes soon became so numerous that Sherman became anxious for his army's sus- 
 tenance, and finding an old gray-haired black at Covington, Sherman explained to him carefully that if the Negroes continued to swarm 
 after the army it would fail in its purpose and they would not get their freedom. Sherman believed that the old man spread this 
 news to the slaves along the line of march, and in part saved the army from being overwhelmed by the contrabands. 
 
 NEGROES FLOCKING IN THE ARMY'S PATH 
 
ffmnan'0 
 
 Nov. 
 1864 
 
 saw a man with a ham on his musket, a jug of molasses under 
 his arm, and a big piece of honey in his hand. As the man 
 saw that he was observed by the commander, he quoted audibly 
 to a comrade, from the general order, " forage liberally on 
 the country." But the general reproved him and explained 
 that foraging must be carried on only by regularly designated 
 parties. 
 
 It is a part of military history that Sherman's sole pur- 
 pose was to weaken the Confederacy by recognized means of 
 honorable warfare; but it cannot be denied that there were a 
 great many instances, unknown to him, undoubtedly, of cow- 
 ardly hold-ups of the helpless inhabitants, or ransacking of 
 private boxes and drawers in search of jewelry and other 
 family treasure. This is one of the misfortunes of war one 
 of war's injustices. Such practices always exist even under 
 the most rigid discipline in great armies, and the jubilation 
 of this march was such that human nature asserted itself in 
 the license of warfare more than on most other occasions. 
 General Washington met with similar situations in the Amer- 
 ican Revolution. The practice is never confined to either army 
 in warfare. 
 
 Opposed to Sherman were Wheeler's cavalry, and a large 
 portion of the Georgia State troops which were turned over 
 by General G. W. Smith to General Howell Cobb. Kilpat- 
 rick and his horsemen, proceeding toward Macon, were con- 
 fronted by Wheeler and Cobb, but the Federal troopers drove 
 them back into the town. However, they issued forth again, 
 and on November 21st there was a sharp engagement with 
 Kilpatrick at Griswoldville. The following day the Con- 
 federates were definitely checked and retreated. 
 
 The night of November 22d, Sherman spent in the home 
 of General Cobb, who had been a member of the United States 
 Congress and of Buchanan's Cabinet. Thousands of soldiers 
 encamped that night on Cobb's plantation, using his fences 
 for camp-fire fuel. By Sherman's order, everything on the 
 
The task of General Hardee in defending 
 Savannah was one of peculiar difficulty. 
 He had only eighteen thousand men, and 
 he was uncertain where Sherman would 
 strike. Some supposed that Sherman 
 would move at once upon Charleston, 
 but Hardee argued that the Union army 
 would have to establish a new base of 
 supplies on the seacoast before attempt- 
 ing to cross the numerous deep rivers 
 and swamps of South Caiolina. Har- 
 dee's task therefore was to hold Savan- 
 nah just as long as possible, and then to 
 withdraw northward to unite with the 
 troops which General Bragg was as- 
 sembling, and with the detachments 
 scattered at this time over the Carolinas. 
 In protecting his position around Savan- 
 nah, Fort McAllister was of prime im- 
 portance, since it commanded the Great 
 Ogeechee River in such a way as to pre- 
 vent the approach of the Federal fleet, 
 
 THE DEFENDER OF SAVANNAH 
 
 Sherman's dependence for supplies. It 
 was accordingly manned by a force of 
 two hundred under command of Major 
 G. W. Anderson, provided with fifty 
 days' rations for use in case the work 
 became isolated. This contingency did 
 not arrive. About noon of December 
 13th, Major Anderson's men saw troops 
 in blue moving about in the woods. 
 The number increased. The artillery 
 on the land side of the fort was turned 
 upon them as they advanced from one 
 position to another, and sharpshooters 
 picked off some of their officers. At 
 half-past four o'clock, however, the 
 long-expected charge was made from 
 three different directions, so that the 
 defenders, too few in number to hold 
 the whole line, were soon overpowered. 
 Hardee now had to consider more nar- 
 rowly the best time fcr withdrawing 
 from the lines at Savannah. 
 
 GHT, 1911 PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 FORT MCALLISTER THE LAST BARRIER TO THE SEA 
 
plantation movable or destructible was carried away next day, 
 or destroyed. Such is the price of war. 
 
 By the next night both corps of the Left Wing were 
 at Milledgeville, and on the 24th started for Sander sville. 
 Howard's wing was at Gordon, and it left there on the day 
 that Slocum moved from Milledgeville for Irwin's Cross- 
 roads. A hundred miles below Milledgeville was a place called 
 Millen, and here were many Federal prisoners which Sherman 
 greatly desired to release. With this in view he sent Kilpat- 
 rick toward Augusta to give the impression that the army was 
 marching thither, lest the Confederates should remove the pris- 
 oners from Millen. Kilpatrick had reached Waynesboro when 
 he learned that the prisoners had been taken away. Here he 
 again encountered the Confederate cavalry under General 
 Wheeler. A sharp fight ensued and Kilpatrick drove Wheeler 
 through the town toward Augusta. As there was no further 
 need of making a feint on Augusta, Kilpatrick turned back 
 toward the Left Wing. Wheeler quickly followed and at 
 Thomas' Station nearly surrounded him, but Kilpatrick cut his 
 way out. Wheeler still pressed on and Kilpatrick chose a good 
 position at Buck Head Creek, dismounted, and threw up breast- 
 works. Wheeler attacked desperately, but was repulsed, and 
 Kilpatrick, after being reenforced by a brigade from Davis' 
 corps, joined the Left Wing at Louisville. 
 
 On the whole, the great march was but little disturbed by 
 the Confederates. The Georgia militia, probably ten thou- 
 sand in all, did what they could to defend their homes and 
 their firesides ; but their endeavors were futile against the vast 
 hosts that were sweeping through the country. In the skir- 
 mishes that took^lace between Atlanta and the sea the militia 
 was soon brushed aside. Even their destroying of bridges and 
 supplies in front of the invading army checked its progress 
 but for a moment, as it was prepared for every such emergency. 
 Wheeler, with his cavalry, caused more trouble, and engaged 
 Kilpatrick's attention a large part of the time. But even he 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 WATERFRONT AT SAVANNAH, 1865 
 
 Savannah was better protected by nature from attack by land or water than any other city near the Atlantic seaboard. Stretch- 
 ing to the north, east, and southward lay swamps and morasses through which ran the river-approach of twelve miles to the town. 
 Innumerable small creeks separated the marshes into islands over which it was out of the question for an army to march without 
 first building roads and bridging miles of waterways. The Federal fleet had for months been on the blockade off the mouth of the 
 river, and Savannah had been closed to blockade runners since the fall of Fort Pulaski in April, 1862. But obstructions and power- 
 ful batteries held the river, and Fort McAllister, ten miles to the south, on the Ogeechee, still held the city safe in its" guardianship. 
 
 PATRIOT PUB. CO 
 
 FORT MCALLISTER, THAT HELD THE FLEET AT BAY 
 
Nov. 
 1864 
 
 did not seriously retard the irresistible progress of the legions 
 of the North. 
 
 The great army kept on its way by various routes, cover- 
 ing about fifteen miles a day, and leaving a swath of destruc- 
 tion, from forty to sixty miles wide, in its wake. Among 
 the details attendant upon the march to the sea was that of 
 scientifically destroying the railroads that traversed the region. 
 Battalions of engineers had received special instruction in the 
 art, together with the necessary implements to facilitate rapid 
 work. But the infantry soon entered this service, too, and it 
 was a common sight to see a thousand soldiers in blue stand- 
 ing beside a stretch of railway, and, when commanded, bend 
 as one man and grasp the rail, and at a second command to 
 raise in unison, which brought a thousand railroad ties up on 
 end. Then the men fell upon them, ripping rail and tie apart, 
 the rails to be heated to a white heat and bent in fantastic 
 shapes about some convenient tree or other upright column, 
 the ties being used as the fuel with which to make the fires. 
 All public buildings that might have a military use were 
 burned, together with a great number of private dwellings 
 and barns, some by accident, others wantonly. This fertile 
 and prosperous region, after the army had passed, was a scene 
 of ruin and desolation. 
 
 As the army progressed, throngs of escaped slaves fol- 
 lowed in its trail, " from the baby in arms to the old negro 
 hobbling painfully along," says General Howard, " negroes 
 of all sizes, in all sorts of patched ' costumes, with carts and 
 broken-down horses and mules to match." Many of the old 
 negroes found it impossible to keep pace with the army for 
 many days, and having abandoned their homes and masters 
 who could have cared for them, they were left to die of hun- 
 ger and exposure in that naked land. 
 
 After the Ogeechee River was crossed, the character of 
 the country was greatly changed from that of central Georgia. 
 No longer were there fertile farms, laden with their Southern 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE FIFTEEN MINUTES' FIGHT 
 
 Across these ditches at Fort McAllister, through entangling abatis, over palisading, the Federals had to fight every inch of their way 
 against the Confederate garrison up to the very doors of their bomb-proofs, before the defenders yielded on December 13th. Sherman 
 had at once perceived that the position could be carried only by a land assault. The fort was strongly protected by ditches, pali- 
 sades, and plentiful abatis; marshes and streams covered its flanks, but Sherman's troops knew that shoes and clothing and abundant 
 rations were waiting for them just beyond it, and had any of them been asked if they could take the fort their reply would have been in 
 the words of the poem: "Ain't we simply got to take it? " Sherman selected for the honor of the assault General Hazen's second division 
 of the Fifteenth Corps, the same which he himself had commanded at Shiloh and Vicksburg. Gaily the troops crossed the bridge 
 on the morning of the 13th. Sherman was watching anxiously through his glass late in the afternocn when a Federal steamer came 
 up the river and signaled the query: "Is Fort McAllister taken?" To which Sherman sent reply: "Not yet, but it will be in a minute." 
 At that instant Sherman saw Hazen's troops emerge from the woods before the fort, "the lines dressed as on parade, with colors flying." 
 Immediately dense clouds of smoke belching from the fort enveloped the Federals. There was a pause; the smoke cleared away, and, 
 says Sherman, "the parapets were blue with our men." Fort McAllister was taken. 
 
Jtftnal Campaigns 
 
 Dec. 
 1864 
 
 harvests of corn and vegetables, but rather rice plantations and 
 great pine forests, the solemn stillness of which was broken 
 by the tread of thousands of troops, the rumbling of wagon- 
 trains, and by the shouts and music of the marching men and 
 of the motley crowd of negroes that followed. 
 
 Day by day Sherman issued orders for the progress of 
 the wings, but on December 2d they contained the decisive 
 words, " Savannah." What a tempting prize was this fine 
 Southern city, and how the Northern commander would add 
 to his laurels could he effect its capture \ The memories cling- 
 ing about the historic old town, with its beautiful parks and its 
 magnolia-lined streets, are part of the inheritance of not only 
 the South, but of all America. Here Oglethorpe had bartered 
 with the wild men of the forest, and here, in the days of the 
 Revolution, Count Pulaski and Sergeant Jasper had given 
 up their lives in the cause of liberty. 
 
 Sherman had partially invested the city before the middle 
 of December; but it was well fortified and he refrained from 
 assault. General Hardee, sent by Hood from Tennessee, had 
 command of the defenses, with about eighteen thousand men. 
 And there was Fort McAllister on the Ogeechee, protecting 
 the city on the south. But this obstruction to the Federals 
 was soon removed. General Hazen's division of the Fifteenth 
 Corps was sent to capture the fort. At five o'clock in the 
 afternoon of the 13th Hazen's men rushed through a shower 
 of grape, over abatis and hidden torpedoes, scaled the parapet 
 and captured the garrison. That night Sherman boarded the 
 Dandelion, a Union vessel, in the river, and sent a message to 
 the outside world, the first since he had left Atlanta. 
 
 Henceforth there was communication between the army 
 and the Federal squadron, under the command of Admiral 
 Dahlgren. Among the vessels that came up the river there 
 was one that was received with great enthusiasm by the sol- 
 diers. It brought mail, tons of it, for Sherman's army, the 
 accumulation of two months. One can imagine the eagerness 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 A BIG GUN AT FORT McALLISTER 
 
 Fort McAllister is at last in complete possession of the Federals, and a group of the men who had charged over these ramparts has 
 arranged itself before the camera as if in the very act of firing the great gun that points seaward across the marshes, toward Ossabaw 
 Sound. There is one very peculiar thing proved by this photograph the gun itself is almost in a fixed position as regards range and 
 sweep of fire. Instead of the elevating screw to raise or depress the muzzle, there has been substituted a block of wood wedged with 
 a heavy spike, and the narrow pit in which the gun carriage is sunk admits of it being turned but a foot or so to right or left. It 
 evidently controlled one critical point in the river, but could not have been used in lending any aid to the repelling of General Hazen's 
 attack. The officer pointing with outstretched arm is indicating the very spot at which a shell fired from his gun would fall. The 
 men in the trench are artillerymen of General Hazen's division of the Fifteenth Corps; their appearance in their fine uniforms, polished 
 breastplates and buttons, proves that Sherman's men could not have presented the ragged appearance that they are often pictured as 
 doing in the war-time sketches. That Army and Navy have come together is proved also by the figure of a marine from the fleet, who 
 is standing at " Attention " just above the breach of the gun. Next, leaning on his saber, is a caval ryman, in short jacket and chin-strap. 
 
i 
 
 J 
 
 with which these war-stained veterans opened the longed-for 
 letters and sought the answer to the ever-recurring question, 
 " How are things at home? " 
 
 Sherman had set his heart on capturing Savannah ; but, on 
 December 15th, he received a letter from Grant which greatly 
 disturbed him. Grant ordered him to leave his artillery and 
 cavalry, with infantry enough to support them, and with the 
 remainder of his army to come by sea to Virginia and join 
 the forces before Richmond. Sherman prepared to obey, but 
 hoped that he would be able to capture the city before the 
 transports would be ready to carry him northward. 
 
 He first called on Hardee to surrender the city, with a 
 threat of bombardment. Hardee refused. Sherman hesitated 
 to open with his guns because of the bloodshed it would occa- 
 sion, and on December 21st he was greatly relieved to discover 
 that Hardee had decided not to defend the city, that he had 
 escaped with his army the night before, by the one road that 
 was still open to him, which led across the Savannah River 
 into the Carolinas. The stream had been spanned by an im- 
 provised pontoon bridge, consisting of river-boats, with planks 
 from city wharves for flooring and with old car-wheels for 
 anchors.. Sherman immediately took possession of the city, 
 and on December 22d he sent to President Lincoln this mes- 
 sage: " I beg to present to you, as a Christmas gift, the city 
 of Savannah, with one hundred and fifty heavy guns and plenty 
 of ammunition, and also about twenty-five thousand bales of 
 cotton." As a matter of fact, over two hundred and fifty guns 
 were captured, and thirty-one thousand bales of cotton. Gen- 
 eral Hardee retreated to Charleston. 
 
 Events in the West now changed Grant's views as to 
 Sherman's joining him immediately in Virginia. On the 16th 
 of December, General Thomas accomplished the defeat and 
 utter rout of Hood's army at Nashville. In addition, it was 
 found that, owing to lack of transports, it would take at least 
 two months to transfer Sherman's whole army by sea. There- 
 
THE SPOILS OF VICTORY 
 
 THE TROOPS THAT MARCHED 
 
 TO THE SEA 
 BECOME DAY-LABORERS 
 
 Here are the men that marched to the sea 
 doing their turn as day-laborers, gleefully trun- 
 dling their wheelbarrows, gatheringup everything 
 of value in Fort McAllister to swell the size of 
 Sherman's "Christmas present." Brigadier- 
 General W. B. Hazen, after his men had suc- 
 cessfully stormed the stubbornly defended fort, 
 reported the capture of twenty-four pieces of 
 ordnance, with their equipment, forty tons of 
 ammunition, a month's supply of food for the 
 garrison, and the small arms of the command. 
 In the upper picture the army engineers are 
 busily at work removing a great 48-pounder 
 8-inch Columbiad that had so long repelled the 
 Federal fleet. There is always work enough and 
 to spare for the engineers both before and after 
 the capture of a fortified position. In the wheel- 
 barrows is a harvest of shells and torpedoes. 
 These deadly instruments of destruction had 
 been relied upon by the Confederates to protect 
 the land approach to Fort McAllister, which was 
 
 much less strongly defensible on that side than 
 at the waterfront. While Sherman's army was 
 approaching Savannah one of his officers had his 
 leg blown off by a torpedo buried in the road and 
 stepped on by his horse. After that Sherman 
 set a line of Confederate prisoners across the 
 road to march ahead of the army, and no more 
 torpedoes were found. After the capture of 
 Fort McAllister the troops set to work gingerly 
 scraping about wherever the ground seemed to 
 have been disturbed, trying to find and remove 
 the dangerous hidden menaces to life. At last 
 the ground was rendered safe and the troops 
 settled down to the occupation of Fort McAllister 
 where the bravely fighting little Confederate 
 garrison had held the key to Savannah. The 
 city was the first to fall of the Confederacy's 
 Atlantic seaports, now almost locked from the 
 outside world by the blockade. By the capture 
 of Fort McAllister, which crowned the march to 
 the sea, Sherman had numbered the days of the 
 war. The fall of the remaining ports was to 
 follow in quick succession, and by Washing- 
 ton's Birthday, 1865, the entire coast-line was 
 to be in possession of the Federals. 
 
 SHERMAN'S TROOPS DISMANTLING FORT McALLISTER 
 
(Eampatgns $ 
 
 Feb. 
 1865 
 
 fore, it was decided that Sherman should march through the 
 Carolinas, destroying the railroads in both States as he went. 
 A little more than a month Sherman remained in Savannah. 
 Then he began another great march, compared with which, as 
 Sherman himself declared, the march to the sea was as child's 
 play. The size of his army on leaving Savannah was prac- 
 tically the same as when he left Atlanta sixty thousand. It 
 was divided into two wings, under the same commanders, 
 Howard and Slocum, and was to be governed by the same 
 rules. Kilpatrick still commanded the cavalry. The march 
 from Savannah averaged ten miles a day, which, in view of the 
 conditions, was a very high average. The weather in the early 
 part of the journey was exceedingly wet and the roads were 
 well-nigh impassable. Where they were not actually under 
 water the mud rendered them impassable until corduroyed. 
 Moreover, the troops had to wade streams, to drag themselves 
 through swamps and quagmires, and to remove great trees 
 that had been felled across their pathway. 
 
 The city of Savannah was left under the control of Gen- 
 eral J. G. Foster, and the Left Wing of Sherman's army under 
 Slocum moved up the Savannah River, accompanied by Kil- 
 patrick, and crossed it at Sister's Ferry. The river was over- 
 flowing its banks and the crossing, by means of a pontoon 
 bridge, was effected with the greatest difficulty. The Right 
 Wing, under Howard, embarked for Beaufort, South Caro- 
 lina, and moved thence to Pocotaligo, near the Broad River, 
 whither Sherman had preceded it, and the great march north- 
 ward was fairly begun by February 1, 1865. 
 
 Sherman had given out the word that he expected to go 
 to Charleston or Augusta, his purpose being to deceive the 
 Confederates, since he had made up his mind to march straight 
 to Columbia, the capital of South Carolina. 
 
 The two wings of the army were soon united and they 
 continued their great march from one end of the State of South 
 Carolina to the other. The men felt less restraint in devas- 
 
 jp 
 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 COLOR-GUARD OF THE EIGHTH MINNESOTA WITH SHERMAN WHEN JOHNSTON SURRENDERED 
 
 The Eighth Minnesota Regiment, which had joined Sherman on his second march, was with him when Johnston's surrender wrote 
 "Finis" to the last chapter of the war, April 26, 1865. In Bennett's little farmhouse, near Durham's Station, N. C., were begun 
 the negotiations between Johnston and Sherman which finally led to that event. The two generals met there on April 17th; it was a 
 highly dramatic moment, for Sherman had in his pocket the cipher message just received telling of the assassination of Lincoln. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE END OF THE MARCH BENNETT'S FARMHOUSE 
 
tating the country and despoiling the people than they had 
 felt in Georgia. The reason for this, given by Sherman and 
 others, was that there was a feeling of bitterness against South 
 Carolina as against no other State. It was this State that 
 had led the procession of seceding States and that had fired 
 on Fort Sumter and brought on the great war. No doubt 
 this feeling, which pervaded the army, will account in part for 
 the reckless dealing with the inhabitants by the Federal sol- 
 diery. The superior officers, however, made a sincere effort 
 to restrain lawlessness. 
 
 On February 17th, Sherman entered Columbia, the mayor 
 having come out and surrendered the city. The Fifteenth 
 Corps marched through the city and out on the Camden road, 
 the remainder of the army not having come within two miles 
 of the city. On that night Columbia was in flames. The con- 
 flagration spread and ere the coming of the morning the best 
 part of the city had been laid in ashes. 
 
 Before Sherman left Columbia he destroyed the machine- 
 shops and everything else which might aid the Confederacy. 
 He left with the mayor one hundred stand of arms with which 
 to keep order, and five hundred head of cattle for the destitute. 
 
 As Columbia was approached by the Federals, the occu- 
 pation of Charleston by the Confederates became more and 
 more untenable. In vain had the governor of South Carolina 
 pleaded with President Davis to reenforce General Hardee, 
 who occupied the city. Hardee thereupon evacuated the his- 
 toric old city much of which was burned, whether by design 
 or accident is not known and its defenses, including Fort 
 Sumter, the bombardment of which, nearly four years before, 
 had precipitated -"the mighty conflict, were occupied by Colonel 
 Bennett, who came over from Morris Island. 
 
 On March llth, Sherman reached Fayetteville, North 
 Carolina, where he destroyed a fine arsenal. Hitherto, Sher- 
 man's march, except for the annoyance of Wheeler's cavalry, 
 had been but slightly impeded by the Confederates. But 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 AN EMERGENCY GUNBOAT FROM THE NEW YORK FERRY SERVICE 
 
 This craft, the " Commodore Perry," was an old New York ferryboat purchased and hastily pressed into 
 service by the Federal navy to help solve the problem of patrolling the three thousand miles of coast, along 
 which the blockade must be made effective. In order to penetrate the intricate inlets and rivers, light- 
 draft righting- vessels were required, and the most immediate means of securing these was to purchase every 
 sort of merchant craft that could possibly be adapted to the purposes of war, either as a fighting-vessel 
 or as a transport. The ferryboat in the picture has been provided with guns and her pilot-houses armored. 
 A casemate of iron plates has been provided for the gunners. The Navy Department purchased and 
 equipped in all one hundred and thirty-six vessels in 1861, and by the end of the year had increased the 
 number of seamen in the service from 7,600 to over 22,000. Many of these new recruits saw their first 
 active service aboard the converted ferryboats, tugboats, and other frail and unfamiliar vessels making up 
 the nondescript fleet that undertook to cut off the commerce of the South. The experience thus gained 
 under very unusual circumstances placed them of necessity among the bravest sailors of the navy. 
 
'0 3Ftnal Campaigns 
 
 April 
 1865 
 
 henceforth this was changed. General Joseph B. Johnston, 
 his old foe of Resaca and Kenesaw Mountain, had been re- 
 called and was now in command of the troops in the Carolinas. 
 No longer would the streams and the swamps furnish the only 
 resistance to the progress of the Union army. 
 
 The first engagement came at Averysboro on March 
 16th. General Hardee, having taken a strong position, made 
 a determined stand; but a division of Slocum's wing, aided 
 by Kilpatrick, soon put him to flight, with the loss of several 
 guns and over two hundred prisoners. 
 
 The battle of Bentonville, which took place three days 
 after that of Averysboro, was more serious. Johnston had 
 placed his whole army, probably thirty-five thousand men, in 
 the form of a V, the sides embracing the village of Benton- 
 ville. Slocum engaged the Confederates while Howard was 
 hurried to the scene. On two days, the 19th and 20th of 
 March, Sherman's army fought its last battle in the Civil 
 War. But Johnston, after making several attacks, resulting 
 in considerable losses on both sides, withdrew his army during 
 the night, and the Union army moved to Goldsboro. The 
 losses at Bentonville were: Federal, 1,527; Confederate, 2,606. 
 
 At Goldsboro the Union army was reenforced by its 
 junction with Schofield, who had come out of the West with 
 over twenty-two thousand men from the army of Thomas in 
 Tennessee. But there was little need of reenforcement. Sher- 
 man's third great march was practically over. As to the rela- 
 tive importance of the second and third, Sherman declares in 
 his memoirs, he would place that from Atlanta to the sea at 
 one, and that from Savannah through the Carolinas at ten. 
 
 Leaving his army in charge of Schofield, Sherman went 
 to City Point, in Virginia, where he had a conference with 
 General Grant and President Lincoln, and plans for the final 
 campaign were definitely arranged. He returned to Golds- 
 boro late in March, and, pursuing Johnston, received, finally, 
 on April 26th the surrender of his army. 
 
THE LAST PORT CLOSED 
 
 Fort Fisher, captured January 15, 1865. With the capture of Fort Fisher, Wilmington, the great importing depot of the South, on 
 which General Lee said the subsistence of his army depended, was finally closed to all blockade runners. The Federal navy con- 
 centrated against the fortifications of this port the most powerful naval force ever assembled up to that time fifty-five ships of war, 
 including five ironclads, altogether carrying six hundred guns. The upper picture shows the nature of the palisade, nine feet high, 
 over which some two thousand marines attempted to pass; the lower shows interior of the works after the destructive bombardment. 
 
 INSIDE FORT FISHER WORK OF THE UNION FLEET 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911 REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 CAUGHT BY HER OWN KIND 
 
 The blockade-runner "A. D. Vance." It frequently took a blockade-runner to catch a 
 blockade-runner, and as the Federal navy captured ship after ship of this character they 
 began to acquire a numerous fleet of swift steamers from which it was difficult for any vessel 
 to get away. The "Vance" brought many a cargo to the hungry Southern ports, slipping 
 safely by the blockading fleet and back again till her shrewd Captain Willie felt that he 
 could give the slip to anything afloat. On her last trip she had safely gotten by the Federal 
 vessels lying off the harbor of Wilmington, North Carolina, and was dancing gleefully on 
 her way with a bountiful cargo of cotton and turpentine when, on September 10, 1864, 
 in latitude 34 N., longitude 76 W., a vessel was sighted which rapidly bore down upon 
 her. It proved to be the "Santiago de Cuba," Captain O. S. Glisson. The rapidity with 
 which the approaching vessefoverhauled him was enough to convince Captain Willie that 
 she was in his own class. The "Santiago de Cuba" carried eleven guns, and the "Vance" 
 humbly hove to, to receive the prize-crew which took her to Boston, where she was con- 
 demned. In the picture we see her lying high out of the water, her valuable cargo having 
 been removed and sold to enrich by prize-money the officers and men of her fleet captor. 
 
A GREYHOUND CAUGHT WRECK OF THE BLOCKADE-RUNNER "COLT" 
 
 The wreck of this blockade-runner, the "Colt," lies off Sullivan's Island, Charleston Harbor, in 
 1865. The coast of the Carolinas, before the war was over, was strewn with just such sights as 
 this. The bones of former "greyhounds" became landmarks by which the still uncaptured block- 
 ade-runners could get their bearings and lay a course to safety, If one of these vessels were cut 
 off from making port and surrounded by Federal pursuers, the next best thing was to run her ashore 
 in shallow water, where the gunboats could not follow and where her valuable cargo could be se- 
 cured by the Confederates. A single cargo at war-time prices was enough to pay more than the 
 cost of the vessel. Regular auctions were held in Charleston or Wilmington, where prices for 
 goods not needed by the Confederate Government were run up to fabulous figures. The business 
 of blockade-running was well organized abroad, especially in England. One successful trip 
 was enough to start the enterprise with a handsome profit. A blockade-runner like the "Kate,'' 
 which made forty trips or more, would enrich her owners almost beyond the dreams of avarice. 
 
n 
 
 THE 
 CONFEDERATE 
 
 RAM 
 "STONEWALL" 
 
 Here are two striking 
 views in the Port Royal 
 dry-dock of the Confed- 
 erate ram "Stonewall." 
 When this powerful 
 fighting-ship sailed from 
 Copenhagen, Jan. 6, 
 1865, under command of 
 Capt. T. J. Page, C.S.N., 
 the Federal navy became 
 confronted by its most 
 formidable antagonist 
 during the war. In 
 March, 1863, the Con- 
 federacy had negotiated 
 a loan of 3,000,000, 
 and being thus at last 
 
 in possession of the necessary funds, Captain Bulloch and Mr. Slidell arranged with M. Annan, who was a member of the Corps-Legislatif 
 and proprietor of a large shipyard at Bordeaux, for the construction of ironclad ships of war. Mr. Slidell had already received assur- 
 ances from persons in the confidence of Napoleon III that the building of the ships in the French yards would not be interfered with, 
 and that getting them to sea would be connived at by the Government. Owing to the indubitable proof laid before the Emperor 
 by the Federal diplomats at Paris, he was compelled to revoke the guarantee that had been given to Slidell and Bulloch. A plan was 
 arranged, however, by which M. Annan should sell the vessels to various European powers; and he disposed of the ironclad ram 
 " Sphinx " to the Danish Government, then at war with Prussia. Delivery of the ship at Copenhagen was not made, however, till after 
 the war had ceased, and no trouble was experienced by the Confederates in arranging for the purchase of the vessel. On January 
 24, 1865, she rendezvoused off Quiberon, on the French coast; the remainder of her officers, crew, and supplies were put aboard of her; 
 
 the Confederate flag 
 was hoisted over her, 
 and she was christened 
 the "Stonewall." Al- 
 ready the vessel was 
 discovered to have 
 sprung a leak, and Cap- 
 tain Page ran into 
 Ferrol, Spain. Here 
 dock - yard facilities 
 were at first granted, 
 but were withdrawn 
 at the protest of the 
 American Minister. 
 While Captain Page 
 was repairing his ves- 
 sel as best he could, 
 the "Niagara" and 
 the "Sacramento" ap- 
 peared, and after some 
 weeks the " Stonewall " 
 offered battle in vain. 
 [Part XV] 
 

 THE CIVIL WAR SEMI-CENTENNIAL SOCIETY 
 
 has been organized by a group of the leading newspaper publishers of the United States. Its object is to place in 
 the intelligent and patriotic homes of America the memorial of national valor known as 
 
 The Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 The subscription fees are set at less than the actual cost of the production to any alliance less extensive than 
 this. Each subscriber obtains a Complete Part for only a nominal fee. This, unless more than a million copies are 
 distributed, will fall short of the net cost of obtaining these long lost, just discovered, priceless photographs, and of 
 bringing them to the patriotic readers of these newspapers. 
 
 Through these savings by a giant alliance between publishers and distributors, the Complete Parts are 
 placed in your hands practically without expense. Never in the past have readers been offered such a treasure 
 fascinating, educational, an ornament in the home, an incentive to love of country, to knowledge of the nation's 
 heroes and the stirring stories of their noble deeds. 
 
 WHEN YOU BECOME A SUBSCRIBER 
 
 you are putting your shoulder to this glorious cooperation, bringing within the reach of every good citizen this 
 truthful Semi-Centennial memorial of American bravery. 
 
 And you get in your home this new, impartial history, and these fascinating, beautiful photographs! 
 
 It's your first your only chance at these nominal terms to see the whole Civil War. 
 
 You see it through many marvelous photographs taken by the famous Brady, sold for debt soon after the 
 ^rar, and utterly lost to sight Brady himself not knowing what had become of them! 
 
 These pictures can be seen nowhere else, except in the mammoth production from which these are here 
 reproduced by exclusive arrangement for the benefit of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 The work referred to is the new monumental PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR, 
 approved by President Taft, the Secretary of War, the Secretary of the Navy, General Wood, Theodore Roosevelt, 
 Archbishop Ireland, Speaker Champ Clark, General D. E. Sickles, General A. W. Greely, General Stewart L. Wood- 
 ford, General Custis Lee (son of Robert E. Lee), President Alderman of University of Virginia, and over 2,000 more 
 leading Americans in public and in private life. 
 
 The founders of the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society are introducing its members to THE BEST! And 
 have won for them a further privilege from the publishers. 
 
 Save These Covers They Are Worth Their Face Value 
 
 Many owners of one or more of these "Parts" of the CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE CAMERA are so 
 delighted with the entertainment and education of the pictures that they want more. They wish to add to their 
 homes the magnificent PHOTOGRAPHIC HISTORY itself, as a national heirloom for their children and their 
 children's children. 
 
 To all such we make the following announcement: 
 
 Every owner of a complete set of sixteen (16) covers is entitled to a discount on the PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 HISTORY OP THE CIVIL WAR amounting to the face value of the Parts. 
 
 This privilege is granted exclusively to owners of Complete Covers of THE CIVIL WAR THROUGH THE 
 CAMERA, who have received it as subscribers to the Civil War Semi-Centennial Society. 
 
 SAVE THESE COVERS! 
 
 We give this warning, because otherwise so many readers, to prevent these Parts being torn, detach the 
 Covers temporarily. 
 
PART XVI 
 
 (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 WILL CONTAIN 
 
 A Complete Thrilling 
 
 Narrative of the Closing Scenes 
 
 of the Civil War 
 
 Battles at Franklin and Nashville 
 The Fall of Petersburg 
 
 The Last Stand at Appomattox 
 Lee's Surrender 
 
 SOME OF THE PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 IN PART XVI (READY NEXT WEEK) 
 
 Rushing a Federal Battery Out of Johnsonville 
 Fort Negley One of the Defenses of Nashville 
 
 Thomas' Outer Lines 
 A Relic of Colonial Days in Petersburg 
 Behind the Fortifications in Petersburg 
 
 General John B. Gordon and the Federal Lines He Attacked 
 
 Killed in the Petersburg Trenches 
 
 General Grant and Staff 
 
 Petersburg After Its Fall 
 
 Appomattox Station 
 Federal Soldiers Who Gave Paroles to the Surrendered Confederates 
 
 Ruins of Richmond After the Evacuation 
 Spoils of War Confederate Artillery Captured 
 The Return of the Soldiers The Grand Review 
 
 And a Colored Frontispiece a remarkable Military Painting by 
 P. Wilhelmi, "Storming the Trenches" 
 
 In addition to all this, every photograph is further vitalized by a detailed and 
 authentic description of the scenes and persons represented. Here, as in the 
 narrative text, the graphic pen of the historian ably supplements the marvelous 
 record of the camera. 
 
THE CIVIL WAR 
 THROUGH THE CAMERA 
 
 Hundreds of Vivid Photographs 
 Actually Taken in Civil War Times 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 Elson's New History 
 
 By Henry W. Elaon. Professor of History, Ohio University 
 
 IN SIXTEEN PARTS 
 
 COMPRISING A COMPLETE HISTORY OF 
 THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Each part a thrilling story in itself. In every 
 
 part the full account of one or more 
 
 of the world's greatest battles 
 
 PART SIXTEEN 
 
 The Last Invasion of Tennessee 
 Franklin and Nashville 
 
 The Fall of Petersburg 
 
 Appomattox and Lee's Surrender 
 
 Illustrated by Brady War-time Photographs 
 
 Just discovered though taken fifty years ago 
 
 Together with Photographs by many other 
 
 War Photographers, North and South 
 
 Copyright 1912, by Patriot Publishing Co., Springfield, Mass. 
 
THIS PART PART SIXTEEN 
 CONTAINS 
 
 Colored Frontispiece Reproduction of the Military Painting by 
 P. Wilhelmi, "Storming the Trenches" 
 
 The Last Invasion of Tennessee 
 
 This chapter in the historical narrative takes the reader to the 
 last aggressive movement of the Confederate Armies in the 
 South, which resulted in well-fought battles at Franklin and 
 Nashville. The splendid and courageous army of Tennessee 
 was thrown back in disorder by the Union host and a crushing 
 defeat administered to a large, well-organized body of troops. 
 
 The Siege and Fall of Petersburg 
 
 The outcome of General Grant's investment of Petersburg and 
 the ultimate fall of the Confederacy, though obvious, did not 
 prevent hard fighting and deeds of valor in the trenches before 
 this beleagured city. The fall of Petersburg sealed the doom 
 of the Confederate government and presaged the early end of 
 the war. 
 
 Appomattox and Lee's Surrender 
 
 Professor Elson in his final chapter records the dramatic end- 
 ing of the world's greatest struggle that preserved the Union 
 intact. General Grant's words, " The war is over, the rebels are 
 our countrymen again," found echo in his last message, " Let us 
 have peace," which was his legacy to a re-united country. 
 
 The War Photographs Here Reproduced 
 
 Taken at and near Nashville, as well as within the fortifications 
 of Petersburg, show the closing scenes of the great war. The 
 last chapter ends appropriately with the return of the soldiers 
 and the grand review at Washington, with peace actually won. 
 
University of California Berkeley 
 
 S. GRISWOLD MORLEY COLLECTION 
 
Painted by P. Wilhelmi. 
 
 STORMING THE TRENCHES. 
 
 Copyright, 7901, by Perrien-Keydel Co., 
 Detroit, Mich.. U. S. A. 
 
THE LAST INVASION OF TENNESSEE- 
 FRANKLINNASHVILLE 
 
 IN the latter days of September, 1864, the Confederate 
 Army of Tennessee lay in the vicinity of Macon, Georgia. 
 It was a dispirited body of men, homesick and discouraged. 
 For four long months, first under one leader and then under 
 another, it had opposed, step by step, Sherman's advance 
 toward Atlanta, and now that important strategic point was 
 in the hands of the Federal forces. About the middle of July 
 the President of the Confederacy had seen fit to remove Joseph 
 E. Johnston from the command and replace him with John 
 B. Hood. The latter's habit of mind and methods of action 
 led the Richmond authorities to believe that he would proceed 
 very differently from Johnston, and in this he did not disap- 
 point them. The results showed that Johnston's Fabian policy 
 was by far the better one under the circumstances. Sherman 
 had the stronger army, but he was compelled constantly to 
 detach portions of it in order to guard his lengthening line of 
 supplies. The one thing he desired most was that his opponent 
 should assume an aggressive attitude. Hood's idea was pre- 
 cipitation rather than patience, and in consequence on the 2d 
 of September General Slocum entered the coveted city. 
 
 On the 22d of that month President Davis visited the 
 Southern Army, and made a memorable address to the troops. 
 He promised them and they were delighted at the news that 
 they would soon be back in Tennessee, for a fresh invasion of 
 that State had been planned. This would, declared the 
 speaker, place Sherman in a worse predicament than that in 
 which Napoleon found himself at Moscow. But the Federal 
 general had at least the advantage of learning what was going 
 to happen to him, for the President's words were reported 
 
ranklin 
 
 Oct. 
 1864 
 
 \\ 
 
 V 
 
 x\\ 
 
 verbatim in the Southern papers, and he prepared to meet his 
 antagonists. Thomas, with the Army of the Cumberland, was 
 sent to Nashville while Schofield, with his smaller force known 
 as the Army of the Ohio, returned to Knoxville where he had 
 spent the previous winter, to await Hood's advance. By the 
 1st of October the latter was across the Chattahoochee in the 
 hope of drawing Sherman from Atlanta. There was a brave 
 fight at Allatoona where General Corse "held the fort," but 
 Sherman, although he followed the Confederate army, was 
 unable to bring on a general engagement. 
 
 His great plan of a march through Georgia to the sea was 
 now fully formed in his mind. He had not yet obtained 
 Grant's sanction to the scheme, but he ordered Schofield to 
 cooperate with Thomas and sent the Fourth Corps as further 
 assistance. He himself ceased the pursuit of Hood at Gayles- 
 ville and turned back to Atlanta, confident that the fate of 
 Tennessee was safe in the hands of his ablest lieutenant, George 
 H. Thomas. Hood appeared on the 26th of October at 
 Decatur on the south bank of the Tennessee River. Lack of 
 supplies had delayed his advance, but even so his performances 
 had greatly alarmed the North. Twice had he interposed 
 between Sherman and the Federal base and had destroyed 
 many miles of railway, but what in other circumstances would 
 have placed the Union leader in a dangerous predicament was 
 now of little moment, since the latter was rapidly making prep- 
 arations to cut himself off from all communication with the 
 source of his supplies. It was necessary that Hood should 
 have the assistance of Forrest, whose dauntless cavalry had 
 been playing great havoc with the Federal stores in western 
 Tennessee, so he-moved to Florence before crossing the river, 
 and here Forrest joined him on November 14th. In the mean- 
 time, Schofield, with about twenty-eight thousand men, had 
 reached Pulaski on the way to encounter the Southern advance. 
 
 Now began a series of brilliant strategic moves, kept up 
 for a fortnight before the two small armies they were of 
 
 
When Thomas began to draw together his forces to meet Hood at Nashville, he ordered the garrison at 
 Johnsonville, on the Tennessee, eighty miles due west of Nashville, to leave that place and hasten north. 
 It was the garrison at this same Johnsonville that, a month earlier, had been frightened into panic and 
 flight when the bold Confederate raider, Forrest, appeared on the west bank of the river and began a noisy 
 cannonade. New troops had been sent to the post. They appear well coated and equipped. The day 
 after the photograph was taken (November 23d) the encampment in the picture was broken. 
 
rankitn 
 
 Nov. 
 1864 
 
 almost equal strength met in one awful clash. Hood's efforts 
 were bent toward cutting Schofield off from Thomas at Nash- 
 ville. There was a mad race for the Duck River, and the 
 Federals got over at Columbia in the very nick of time. The 
 Southern leader, by a skilful piece of strategy and a forced 
 march, pushed on to Spring Hill ahead of his opponent. He 
 was in an excellent position to annihilate General Stanley who 
 was in advance, and then crush the remainder of the Federals 
 who were moving with the slow wagon-trains. But owing to 
 a number of strange mishaps, which brought forth much 
 recrimination but no satisfactory explanation, the Union army 
 slipped by with little damage and entrenched itself at Franklin 
 on the Harpeth River. Of all the dark days of Confederate 
 history and they were many the 29th of November, 1864, 
 has been mourned as that of "lost opportunities." 
 
 Schofield did not expect, or desire, a battle at Franklin, 
 but he was treated to one the following afternoon when the 
 Confederates came up, and it was of the most severe nature. 
 The first attack was made as the light began to wane, and the 
 Federal troops stood their ground although the orders had 
 been to withdraw, because through some blunder two brigades 
 in blue had been stationed, unsupported, directly in front of 
 Hood's approach. The stubborn resistance of Schofield's army 
 only increased the ardor of the opponents. It is said that 
 thirteen separate assaults were made upon the Union entrench- 
 ments, and the fearful carnage was finally carried into the 
 streets and among the dooryards of the little town. At nine 
 o'clock the fury of the iron storm was quelled. Five Con- 
 federate generals, including the gallant Cleburne, lay dead 
 upon the field.^In two of the Southern brigades all the general 
 officers were either killed or wounded. Hood's loss was about 
 sixty-three hundred, nearly three times that of Schofield. By 
 midnight the latter was on his way, uninterrupted, to Nashville. 
 
 Meanwhile Thomas was performing a herculean task 
 within the fortifications of that capital city. He had received 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 FORT NEGLEY, LOOKING TOWARD THE CONFEDERATE CENTER AND LEFT, AS 
 
 HOOD'S VETERANS THREATENED THE CITY 
 
 It was Hood's hope that, when he had advanced his line to the left of the position shown in this photo- 
 graph, he might catch a weak spot in Thomas' forces. But Thomas had no weak spots. From the case- 
 mate, armored with railroad iron, shown here, the hills might be easily seen on which the Confederate 
 center and left were posted at the opening of the great battle of Nashville. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, REVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 THE PRIZE OF THE NASHVILLE CAMPAIGN THE STATE CAPITOL 
 
rmtkltn attft Naalfutlb * 
 
 Dec. 
 1864 
 
 ; \ 
 
 a large number of raw recruits and a motley collection of 
 troops from garrisons in the West. These had to be drilled 
 into an efficient army, and not one move to fight would Thomas 
 make until this had been done. Grant, in Virginia, grew impa- 
 tient and the Northern papers clamored for an attack on Hood, 
 who had now arrived with thirty-eight thousand men before 
 the city. Finally Grant took action, and General Logan was 
 hurrying to assume the Federal command. But by the time 
 he reached Louisville there was no need for his services. 
 
 Thomas had for some days been ready with his force of 
 forty-five thousand, but to increase the difficulties of his posi- 
 tion, a severe storm of freezing rain made action impossible 
 until the morning of December 15th. The Union lines of 
 defense were in a semi-circle and Hood was on the southeast, 
 lightly entrenched. The first assault on his right wing fol- 
 lowed by one on his left, forced the Confederates back to a 
 second position two miles to the south, and that was the first 
 day's work. Hood had detached a part of his forces and he 
 did all he could to gain time until he might recover his full 
 strength. But he had respite only until Thomas was ready 
 on the morrow, which was about noon. The Union army 
 deployed in front of the Southerners and overlapped their left 
 wing. An attack on the front was bravely met and repulsed 
 by the Confederates, and the Federal leader, extending his 
 right, compelled his opponent to stretch his own lines more and 
 more. Finally they broke just to the left of the center, and a 
 general forward movement on the Union side ended in the utter 
 rout of the splendid and courageous Army of Tennessee. 
 
 It melted away in disorder ; the pursuit was vigorous, and 
 only a small portion reassembled at Columbia and fell back 
 with a poor show of order behind the Tennessee. 
 
 Many military historians have seen in the battle of Nash- 
 ville the most crushing defeat of the war. Certainly no other 
 brought such complete ruin upon a large and well-organized 
 body of troops. 
 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THOMAS ADVANCING HIS OUTER LINE AT NASHVILLE, DECEMBER 
 
 Camp-fires were still smouldering along the side of the abatis where the lens caught the field of Nashville, while Thomas' concentric 
 forward movement was in progress. Note the abatis to the right of the picture, the wagons moving and ready to move in the back- 
 ground, and the artillery on the left. White tents gleam from the distant hills. A few straggling soldiers remain. The Federals 
 are closing with Hood's army a couple of miles to the right of the scene in the picture. 
 
 GUARDING THE LINE PARING THE ADVANCE 
 
THE SIEGE AND FALL OF 
 PETERSBURG 
 
 It is not improbable that Grant might have made more headway by 
 leaving a sufficient part of his army in the trenches in front of Petersburg 
 and by moving with a heavy force far to the west upon Lee's communica- 
 tions ; or, if it were determined to capture the place a main forte, by 
 making a massed attack upon some point in the center after suitable min- 
 ing operations had weakened Lee's defenses and prepared for such an 
 operation. But the end was to come with opening spring. To the far- 
 sighted, this was no longer doubtful. The South must succumb to the 
 greater material resources of the North, despite its courage and its sacri- 
 fices. Colonel T. A, Dodge, U.S.A., in "A Eirffs-Eye View of Our Civil 
 War." 
 
 DURING the winter of 1864-65, General Lee, fighting 
 Grant without, was fighting famine within. The shiv- 
 ering, half -clad soldiers of the South crouched over feeble fires 
 in their entrenchments. The men were exposed to the rain, 
 snow, and sleet; sickness and disease soon added their horrors 
 to the desolation. The finances of the Government were almost 
 gone. The life of the Confederacy was ebbing fast. 
 
 Behind Union breastworks, early in 1865, General Grant 
 was making preparations for the opening of a determined cam- 
 paign with the coming of spring. Mile after mile had been 
 added to his entrenchments, and they now extended to 
 Hatcher's Run-on the left. The Confederate lines had been 
 stretched until they were so thin that there was constant danger 
 of breaking. A. P. Hill was posted on the right; Gordon and 
 Anderson held the center, and Longstreet was on the left. 
 Union troops were mobilizing in front of Petersburg. By 
 February 1st, Sherman was fairly off from Savannah on his 
 northward march to join Grant. He was weak in cavalry and 
 
A BATTERED RELIC OF COLONIAL DAYS IN PETERSBURG 
 
 This beautiful old mansion on Bo- 
 lingbroke Street could look back to 
 the days of buckles and small 
 clothes; it wears an aggrieved and 
 surprised look, as if wondering why 
 it should have received such buffet- 
 ings as its pierced walls, its shattered 
 windows and doorway show. Yet 
 it was more fortunate than some of 
 its near-by neighbors, which were 
 never again after the visitation of 
 the falling shells fit habitations for 
 mankind. Many of these handsome 
 residences were utterly destroyed, 
 their fixtures shattered beyond re- 
 pair; their wainscoting, built when 
 the Commonwealth of Virginia was 
 
 ruled over by the representative of 
 King George, was torn from the 
 walls and, bursting into flames, made 
 a funeral pyre of past comforts and 
 magnificence. The havoc wrought 
 upon the dwellings of the town was 
 heavy; certain localities suffered 
 more than others, and those resi- 
 dents who seemed to dwell in the 
 safest zones had been ever ready to 
 open their houses to the sick and 
 wounded of Lee's army. As Grant's 
 troops marched in, many pale faces 
 gazed out at them from the win- 
 dows, and at the doorsteps stood 
 men whose wounds exempted them 
 from ever bearing arms again. 
 
 THE SHATTERED DOORWAY 
 
Grant determined to bring ? Sheridan from the Shenandoah, 
 whence the bulk of Early '3 forces had been withdrawn, and 
 send him to assist Sherman. Sheridan left Winchester Febru- 
 ary 27th, wreaking much destruction as he advanced, but cir- 
 cumstances compelled him to seek a new base at White House. 
 On March 27th he formed a junction with the armies of the 
 Potomac and the James. Such were the happenings that 
 prompted Lee to prepare for the evacuation of Petersburg. 
 And he might be able, in his rapid marches, to outdistance 
 Grant, join his forces with those of Johnston, fall on Sherman, 
 destroy one wing of the Union army and arouse the hopes of 
 his soldiers, and prolong the life of his Government. 
 
 General Grant knew the condition of Lee's army and, 
 with the unerring instinct of a military leader, surmised what 
 the plan of the Southern general must be. He decided to 
 move on the left, destroy both the Danville and South Side 
 railroads, and put his army in better condition to pursue. The 
 move was ordered for March 29th. 
 
 General Lee, in order to get Grant to look another way 
 for a while, decided to attack Grant's line on the right, and gain 
 some of the works. This would compel Grant to draw some of 
 his force from his left and secure a way of escape to the west. 
 This bold plan was left for execution to the gallant Georgian, 
 General John B. Gordon, who had successfully led the 
 reverse attack at Cedar Creek, in the Shenandoah, in Oc- 
 tober, 1864. Near the crater stood Fort Stedman. Between 
 it and the Confederate front, a distance of about one hundred 
 and fifty yards, was a strip of firm earth, in full view of both 
 picket lines. Across this space some deserters had passed to 
 the Union entrenchments. General Gordon took advantage 
 of this fact and accordingly selected his men, who, at the sound 
 of the signal gun, should disarm the Federal pickets, while fifty 
 more men were to cross the open space quickly with axes and 
 cut away the abatis, and three hundred others were to rush 
 through the opening, and capture the fort and guns. 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 r ;/ / /> 
 
 //A 
 
APPROACHING THE POST OF DANGER PETERSBURG, 1865 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 FEW STEPS NEARER THE PICKET LINE 
 
 IN BEHIND THE SHELTER 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 For nine months of '64-'65 the musket-balls sang past these Federal picket posts, in advance of Federal Fort Sedgwick, called by the 
 Confederates "Fort, Hell." Directly opposite was the Confederate Fort Mahone, which the Federals, returning the compliment, had 
 dubbed "Fort Damnation." Between the two lines, separated by only fifty yards, sallies and counter-sallies were continual occur- 
 rences after dark. In stealthy sorties one side or the other frequently captured the opposing pickets before alarm could be given. 
 No night was without its special hazard. During the day the pastime here was sharp-shooting with muskets and rifled cannon. 
 
anil Fall nf ffeterahttrg * * * 
 
 March 
 18C5 
 
 w~\ 
 
 At four o'clock on the morning of March 25, 1865, Gor- 
 don had everything in readiness/ His chosen band wore white 
 strips of cloth across the breast, that they might distinguish 
 each other in the hand-to-hand fight that would doubtless 
 ensue. Behind these men half of Lee's army was massed to 
 support the attack. In the silence of the early morning, a gun- 
 shot rang out from the Confederate works. Not a Federal 
 picket-shot was heard. The axemen rushed across the open 
 and soon the thuds of their axes told of the cutting away of 
 the abatis. The three hundred surged through the entrance, 
 overpowered the gunners, captured batteries to the right and 
 to the left, and were in control of the situation. Gordon's corps 
 of about five thousand was on hand to sustain the attack but 
 the remaining reserves, through failure of the guides, did not 
 come, and the general found himself cut off with a rapidly in- 
 creasing army surrounding him. 
 
 Fort Haskell, on the left, began to throw its shells. Under 
 its cover, heavy columns of Federals sent by General Parke, 
 now commanding the Ninth Corps, pressed forward. The 
 Confederates resisted the charge, and from the captured Fort 
 Stedman and the adjoining batteries poured volley after vol- 
 ley on Willcox's advancing lines of blue. The Northerners fell 
 back, only to re-form and renew the attack. This time they 
 secured a footing, and for twenty minutes the fighting was ter- 
 rific. Again they were repulsed. Then across the brow of the 
 hill swept the command of Hartranft. The blue masses lit- 
 erally poured onto the field. The furious musketry, and ar- 
 tillery directed by General Tidball, shrivelled up the ranks of 
 Gordon until they fled from the fort and its neighboring bat- 
 teries in the midst of withering fire, and those who did not 
 were captured. This was the last aggressive effort of the ex- 
 piring Confederacy in front of Petersburg, and it cost three 
 thousand men. The Federal loss was not half that number. 
 
 The affair at Fort Stedman did not turn Grant from his 
 plans against the Confederate right. With the railroads here 
 
 Si 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 SECURITY FROM SURPRISE 
 
 911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 THE MOLE-HILL RAMPARTS, NEAR THE CRATER 
 
 These well-made protections of sharpened spikes, as formidable as the pointed spears of a Roman legion, are chevaux-de-frise of the 
 Confederates before their main works at Petersburg. They were built after European models, the same as employed in the Napo- 
 leonic wars, and were used by both besiegers and besieged along the lines south of the Appomattox. Those shown in this picture 
 were in front of the entrenchments near Elliott's salient and show how effectually it was protected from any attempt to storm the 
 works by rushing tactics on the part of the Federal infantry. Not far from here lies the excavation of the Crater. 
 
an& Fall nf Petersburg * 
 
 April 
 1865 
 
 destroyed, Richmond would be completely cut off. On the 
 morning of the 29th, as previously arranged, the movement 
 began. Sheridan swept to the south with his cavalry, as if he 
 were to fall upon the railroads. General Warren, with fifteen 
 thousand men, was working his way through the tangled woods 
 and low swamps in the direction of Lee's right. At the same 
 time, Lee stripped his entrenchments at Petersburg as much as 
 he dared and hurried General Anderson, with infantry, and 
 Fitzhugh Lee, with cavalry, forward to hold the roads over 
 which he hoped to escape. On Friday morning, March 31st, 
 the opposing forces, the Confederates much reenforced, found 
 themselves at Dinwiddie Court House. The woods and swamps 
 prevented the formation of a regular line of battle. Lee made 
 his accustomed flank movement, with heavy loss to the Federals 
 as they tried to move in the swampy forests. The Northerners 
 finally were ready to advance when it was found that Lee had 
 fallen back. During the day and night, reenforcements were 
 coming in from all sides. The Confederates had taken their 
 position at Five Forks. 
 
 Early the next afternoon, the 1st of April, Sheridan, re- 
 enforced by Warren, was arranging his troops for battle. The 
 day was nearly spent when all was in readiness. The sun was 
 not more than two hours high when the Northern army moved 
 toward that of the South, defended by a breastwork behind a 
 dense undergrowth of pines. Through this mass of timber 
 the Federals crept with bayonets fixed. They charged upon 
 the Confederates, but, at the same time, a galling fire poured 
 into them from the left, spreading dismay and destruction in 
 their midst. The intrepid Sheridan urged his black battle- 
 charger, the famous Rienzi, now known as Winchester, up and 
 down the lines, cheering his men on in the fight. He seemed 
 to be everywhere at once. The Confederate left was streaming 
 down the White Oak Road. But General Crawford had 
 reached a cross-road, by taking a circuitous route, and the 
 Southern army was thus shut off from retreat. The Federal 
 
 [Concluded on page 294] 
 
To this gallant young Georgia officer, 
 just turned thirty-three at the time, 
 Lee entrusted the last desperate effort 
 to break through the tightening Fed- 
 eral lines, March 25, 1865. Lee was 
 confronted by the dilemma of either 
 being starved out of Petersburg and 
 Richmond, or of getting out himself 
 and uniting his army to that of John- 
 ston in North Carolina, to crush Sher- 
 man before Grant could reach him. 
 Gordon was to begin this latter, 
 almost impossible, task by an attack 
 on Fort Stedman, which the Confed- 
 erates believed to be the weakest point 
 in the Federal fortifications. The 
 position had been captured from them 
 in the beginning, and they knew that 
 the nature of the ground and its near- 
 ness to their own lines had made it 
 difficult to strengthen it very much. 
 It was planned to surprise the fort before 
 daylight. Below are seen the rabbit- 
 like burrows of Grade's Salient, past 
 which Gordon led his famished men. 
 When the order came to go forward, 
 they did not flinch, but hurled them- 
 
 GENERAL JOHN B. GORDON, 
 C. S. A. 
 
 selves bravely against fortifications far stronger than their own. 
 Three columns of a hundred picked men each moved down the 
 slope shown on the left and advanced in the darkness against 
 
 Stedman. They were to be followed 
 by a division. Through the gap 
 which the storming parties were 
 expected to open in the Federal lines, 
 Gordon's columns would rush in both 
 directions and a cavalry force was to 
 sweep on and destroy the pontoon 
 bridges across the Appomattox and to 
 raid City Point, breaking up the Fed- 
 eral base. It was no light task, for 
 although Fort Stedman itself was 
 weak, it was flanked by Battery No. 
 10 on the right and by Battery No. 11 
 on the left. An attacking party on the 
 right would be exposed to an enfilad- 
 ing fire in crossing the plain; while on 
 the left the approach was difficult be- 
 cause of ravines, one of which the Con- 
 federate engineers had turned into a 
 pond by damming a creek. All night 
 long General Gordon's wife, with the 
 brave women of Petersburg, sat up 
 tearing strips of white cloth, to be tied 
 on the arms of the men in the storming 
 parties so that they could tell friend 
 from foe in the darkness and confusion 
 of the assault. Before the sleep-dazed 
 Federals could offer effective resistance, Gordon's men had pos- 
 session of the fort and the batteries. Only after one of the sever- 
 est engagements of the siege were the Confederates driven back. 
 
 GRACIE'S SALIENT AFTER GORDON'S FORLORN HOPE HAD CHARGED 
 
cavalry had dismounted and was doing its full share of work. 
 The Confederates soon found themselves trapped, and the part 
 of their army in action that day was nearly annihilated. About 
 five thousand prisoners were taken. 
 
 With night came the news of the crushing blow to Lee. 
 General Grant was seated by his camp-fire surrounded by his 
 staff, when a courier dashed into his presence with the message 
 of victory. Soon from every great gun along the Union line 
 belched forth the sheets of flame. The earth shook with the 
 awful cannonade. Mortar shells made huge parabolas through 
 the air. The Union batteries crept closer and closer to the 
 Confederate lines and the balls crashed into the streets of the 
 doomed city. The bombardment of Petersburg was on. 
 
 At dawn of the 2nd of April the grand assault began. 
 The Federal troops sprang forward with a rush. Despite the 
 storms of grape and canister, the Sixth Corps plunged through 
 the battery smoke, and across the walls, pushing the brave de- 
 fenders to the inner works. The whole corps penetrated the 
 lines and swept everything before it toward Hatcher's Run. 
 Some of the troops even reached the South Side Railroad, 
 where the brave General A. P. Hill fell mortally wounded. 
 
 Everywhere, the blue masses poured into the works. Gen- 
 eral Ord, on the right of the Sixth Corps, helped to shut the 
 Confederate right into the city. General Parke, with the Ninth 
 Corps, carried the main line. The thin gray line could no 
 longer stem the tide that was engulfing it. The Confederate 
 troops south of Hatcher's Run fled to the west, and fought 
 General Miles until General Sheridan and a division from 
 Meade appeared on the scene. By noon the Federals held 
 the line of the outer works from Fort Gregg to the Ap- 
 pomattox. The last stronghold carried was Fort Gregg, at 
 which the men of Gibbon's corps had one of the most desperate 
 struggles of the war. The Confederates now fell back to the 
 inner fortifications and the siege of Petersburg came to an end. 
 
APRIL SECOND "THIS IS A SAD BUSINESS" 
 
 As his general watched, this boy fought to stem the Federal rush but fell, his breast pierced by a bayonet, in the trenches of Fort 
 Mahone. It is heart-rending to look at a picture such as this; it is sad to think of it and to write about it. Here is a boy of 
 only fourteen years, his face innocent of a razor, his feet unshod and stockingless in the bitter April weather. It is to be hoped 
 that the man who slew him has forgotten it, for this face would haunt him surely. Many who fought in the blue ranks were young, 
 but in the South there were whole companies made up of such boys as this. At the battle of Newmarket the scholars of the Vir- 
 gina Military Institute, the eldest seventeen and the youngest twelve, marched from the classrooms under arms, joined the forces 
 of General Breckinridge, and aided by their historic charge to gain a brilliant victory over the Federal General Sigel. The never- 
 give-in spirit was implanted in the youth of the Confederacy, as well as in the hearts of the grizzled veterans. Lee had inspired 
 them, but in addition to this inspiration, as General Gordon writes, "every man of them was supported by their extraordinary con- 
 secration, resulting from the conviction that he was fighting in the defense of home and the rights of his State. Hence their unfal- 
 tering faith in the justice of the cause, their fortitude in the extremest privations, their readiness to stand shoeless and shivering in 
 the trenches at night and to face any danger at their leader's call." 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. 00. 
 
I now come to what I have always regarded shall ever regard as 
 the most creditable episode in all American history an episode without 
 a blemish, imposing, dignified, simple, heroic. I refer to Appomattox. 
 Two men met that day, representative of American civilization, the whole 
 world looking on. The two were Grant and Lee types each. Both 
 rose, and rose unconsciously, to the full height of the occasion and than 
 that occasion there has been none greater. About it, and them, there 
 was no theatrical display, no self-consciousness, no effort at effect. A 
 great crisis was to be met ; and they met that crisis as great countrymen 
 should. Consider the possibilities ; think for a moment of what that day 
 might have been; you will then see cause to thank God for much. 
 General Charles Francis Adams, U.S. V., in Phi Beta Kappa Address de- 
 livered at the University of Chicago., June 17, 1902. 
 
 WE are now to witness the closing scene of one of the 
 greatest tragedies ever enacted on the world's stage. 
 Many and varied had been the scenes during the war ; the actors 
 and their parts had been real. The wounds of the South were 
 bleeding ; the North was awaiting the decisive blow. Thousands 
 of homes were ruined. Fortunes, great and small, had melted 
 away by the hundreds of millions. In Richmond, the citadel of 
 the waning Confederacy, the people were starving. The 
 Southern army, half clad and without food, was but a shadow 
 of its once proud self. Bravely and long the men in gray 
 had followed their adored leader. Now the limit of endurance 
 had been reached. 
 
 It was the second day of April, 1865. Lee realized that 
 after Petersburg his beloved Richmond must fall. The order 
 was given for the movement to begin at eight o'clock that 
 night. The darkness of the early morning of the 3d was 
 suddenly transformed into a lurid light overcasting the heavens 
 
 f: 
 
1. COLONEL 
 HORACE 
 PORTER 
 
 3. COLONEL 
 
 T. S. 
 BOWERS 
 
 5. GENERAL 
 JOHN G. 
 BARNARD 
 
 7. GENERAL 
 U. S. 
 GRANT 
 
 9. GENERAL 
 
 SETH 
 WILLIAMS 
 
 11. COLONEL 
 
 ADAM 
 BADEAU 
 
 MEN ABOUT TO WITNESS APPOMATTOX 
 
 No photographer was present at 
 Appomattox, that supreme mo- 
 ment in our national history, 
 when Americans met for the last 
 time as foes on the field. Noth- 
 ing but fanciful sketches exist 
 of the scene inside the McLean 
 home. But here is a photograph 
 that shows most of the Union 
 officers present at the conference. 
 Nine of the twelve men standing 
 above stood also at the signing 
 of Lee's surrender, a few days 
 later. The scene is City Point, in 
 March, 1865. Grant is sur- 
 rounded by a group of the officers 
 who had served him so faithfully. 
 At the surrender, it was Colonel 
 T. S. Bowers (third from left) 
 upon whom Grant called to make 
 a copy of the terms of surrender 
 in ink. Colonel E. S. Parker, the 
 full-blooded Indian on Grant's 
 staff, an excellent penman, wrote 
 
 GRANT BETWEEN RAWLINS AND BOWERS 
 
 out the final copy. Nineteen 
 years later, General Horace Por- 
 ter recorded with pride that he 
 loaned General Lee a pencil to 
 make a correction in the terms. 
 Colonels William Duff and J. D. 
 Webster, and General M. R. 
 Patrick, are the three men who 
 were not present at the inter- 
 view. All of the remaining offi- 
 cers were formally presented to 
 Lee. General Seth Williams had 
 been Lee's adjutant when the 
 latter was superintendent at 
 West Point some years before the 
 war. In the lower photograph 
 General Grant stands between 
 General Rawlins and Colonel 
 Bowers. The veins standing out 
 on the back of his hand are 
 plainly visible. No one but he 
 could have told how calmly the 
 blood coursed through them dur- 
 ing the four tremendous years. 
 
'0 fturratfcr 
 
 \pril 
 
 for miles around the famous city whose name had become a 
 household word over the civilized world. Richmond was in 
 flames ! The capital of the Confederacy, the pride of the South, 
 toward which the Army of the Potomac had fought its way, 
 leaving a trail of blood for four weary years, had at last suc- 
 cumbed to the overwhelming power of Grant's indomitable 
 armies. 
 
 President Davis had received a despatch while attending 
 services at St. Paul's church, Sunday morning, the 2d, advis- 
 ing him that the city must be evacuated that night, and, leaving 
 the church at once, he hastened the preparations for flight with 
 his personal papers and the archives of the Confederate Gov- 
 ernment. During that Sabbath day and night Richmond was 
 in a state of riot. There had been an unwarranted feeling of 
 security in the city, and the unwelcome news, spreading like 
 an electric flash, was paralyzing and disastrous in its effect. 
 Prisoners were released from their toils, a lawless mob overran 
 the thoroughfares, and civic government was nullified. One 
 explosion after another, on the morning of the 3d, rent the 
 air with deafening roar, as the magazines took fire. The scene 
 was one of terror and grandeur. 
 
 The flames spread to the city from the ships, bridges, and 
 arsenal, which had been set on fire, and hundreds of buildings, 
 including the best residential section of the capital of the Con- 
 federacy, were destroyed. 
 
 When the Union army entered the city in the morning, 
 thousands of the inhabitants, men, women, and children, were 
 gathered at street corners and in the parks, in wildest confu- 
 sion. The commissary depot had been broken open by the 
 starving mob, and rifled of its contents, until the place was 
 reached by the spreading flames. The Federal soldiers stacked 
 arms, and heroically battled with the fire, drafting into the 
 work all able-bodied men found in the city. The invaders ex- 
 tinguished the flames, and soon restored the city to a state of 
 order and safety. The invalid wife of General Lee, who was 
 
EViEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 IN PETERSBURG AFTER NINE MONTHS OF BATTERING 
 
 This fine mansion on Bolingbroke Street, the residential section of Petersburg, has now, on the 3d of April, fallen into the hands of 
 straggling Union soldiers. Its windows have long since been shattered by shells from distant Federal mortars; one has even burst 
 through the wall. But it was not till the night of April 2d, when the retreat of the Confederate forces started, that the citizens be- 
 gan to leave their homes. At 9 o'clock in the morning General Grant, surrounded by his staff, rode quietly into the city. The streets 
 were deserted. At length they arrived at a comfortable home standing back in a yard. There he dismounted and sat for a while on 
 the piazza. Soon a group of curious citizens gathered on the sidewalk to gaze at the commander of the Yankee armies. But the 
 Union troops did not remain long in the deserted homes. Sheridan was already in pursuit south of the Appomattox, and Grant, after 
 a short conference with Lincoln, rode to the west in the rear of the hastily marching troops. Bolingbroke Street and Petersburg soon 
 returned to the ordinary occupations of peace in an effort to repair the ravages of the historic nine months' siege. 
 
; \ 
 
 exposed to danger, was furnished with an ambulance and cor- 
 poral's guard until the danger was past. 
 
 President Lincoln, who had visited Grant at Petersburg, 
 entered Richmond on the 4th of April. He visited President 
 Davis' house, and Libby Prison, then deserted, and held a con- 
 ference with prominent citizens and army officers of the Con- 
 federacy. The President seemed deeply concerned and 
 weighted down with the realization of the great responsibilities 
 that would fall upon him after the war. Only ten days later 
 the nation was shaken from ocean to ocean by the tragic news 
 of his assassination. 
 
 General Lee had started on his last march by eight o'clock 
 on the night of the 2d. By midnight the evacuation of both 
 Petersburg and Richmond was completed. For nine months 
 the invincible forces of Lee had kept a foe of more than twice 
 their numerical strength from invading their stronghold, and 
 only after a long and harassing siege were they forced to re- 
 treat. .They saw the burning city as their line of march was 
 illuminated by the conflagration, and emotions too deep for 
 words overcame them. The woods and fields, in their fresh, 
 bright colors of spring, were in sharp contrast to the travel- 
 worn, weather-beaten, ragged veterans passing over the verdant 
 plain. Lee hastened the march of his troops to Amelia Court 
 House, where he had ordered supplies, but by mistake the train 
 of supplies had been sent on to Richmond. This was a crushing 
 blow to the hungry men, who had been stimulated on their 
 tiresome march by the anticipation of much-needed food. The 
 fatality of war was now hovering over them like a huge black 
 specter. 
 
 General Grant did not proceed to Richmond, but leaving 
 General Weitzel to invest the city, he hastened in pursuit of 
 Lee to intercept the retreating army. This pursuit was started 
 early on the 3d. On the evening of that date there was some 
 firing between the pursuing army and Lee's rear guard. It 
 was Lee's design to concentrate his force at Amelia Court 
 
EVIEW OF REVIEWS CO. 
 
 APPOMATTOX STATION LEE'S LAST ATTEMPT TO PROVISION HIS RETREATING ARMY 
 
 At this railroad point, three miles from the Court House, a Confederate provision train arrived on the morning of April 8th. The sup- 
 plies were being loaded into wagons and ambulances by a detail of about four thousand men, many of them unarmed, when suddenly 
 a body of Federal cavalry charged upon them, having reached the spot by a by-road leading from the Red House. After a few shots 
 the Confederates fled in confusion. The cavalry drove them on in the direction of Appomattox Court House, capturing many prison- 
 ers, twenty-five pieces of artillery, a hospital train, and a large park of wagons. This was Lee's last effort to obtain food for his army. 
 
 FEDERAL SOLDIERS WHO PERFORMED ONE OF THE LAST DUTIES AT APPOMATTOX 
 
 A detail of the Twenty-sixth Michigan handed out paroles to the surrendered Confederates. 
 
House, but this was not to be accomplished by the night of the 
 4th. Not until the 5th was the whole army up, and then it 
 was discovered that no adequate supplies were within less than 
 fifty miles. Subsistence could be obtained only by foraging 
 parties. No word of complaint from the suffering men reached 
 their commander, and on the evening of that disappointing day 
 they patiently and silently began the sad march anew. Their 
 course was through unfavorable territory and necessarily slow. 
 The Federals were gaining upon their retreating columns. 
 Sheridan's cavalry had reached their flank, and on the 6th there 
 was heavy skirmishing. In the afternoon the Federals had ar- 
 rived in force sufficient to bring on an engagement with Ewell's 
 corps in the rear, at Sailor's Creek, a tributary of the Appomat- 
 tox River. Ewell was surrounded by the Federals and the 
 entire corps captured. General Anderson, commanding the 
 divisions of Pickett and Johnson, was attacked and fought 
 bravely, losing many men. In all about six thousand Confed- 
 erate soldiers were left in the hands of the pursuing army. 
 
 On the night of the 6th, the remainder of the Confederate 
 army continued the retreat and arrived at Farmville, where 
 the men received two days' rations, the first food except raw or 
 parched corn that had been given them for two days. Again 
 the tedious journey was resumed, in the hope of breaking 
 through the rapidly-enmeshing net and forming a junction 
 with Johnston at Danville, or of gaining the protected region 
 of the mountains near Lynchburg. But the progress of the 
 weak and weary marchers was slow and the Federal cavalry 
 had swept around to Lee's front, and a halt was necessary to 
 check the pursuing Federals. On the evening of the 8th, Lee 
 reached Appomattox Court House. Here ended the last 
 march of the Army of Northern Virginia. 
 
 General Lee and his officers held a council of war on the 
 night of the 8th and it was decided to make an effort to cut their 
 way through the Union lines on the morning of the next day. 
 On the 7th, while at Farmville, on the south side of the 
 
IO.T PUB. CO. 
 
 EMPTY VAULTS THE EXCHANGE BANK, RICHMOND, 1865 
 
 The sad significance of these photographs is all too apparent. Not only the bank buildings 
 were in ruins, but the financial system of the entire South. All available capital had been 
 consumed by the demands of the war, and a system of paper currency had destroyed credit 
 completely. Worse still was the demoralization of all industry. Through large areas of 
 the South all mills and factories were reduced to ashes, and everywhere the industrial system 
 was turned topsy-turvy. Truly the problem that confronted the South was stupendous. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 WRECK OF THE GALLEGO FLOUR MILLS 
 
Appomattox River, Grant sent to Lee a courteous request for 
 the surrender of the Army of Northern Virginia, based on the 
 hopelessness of further resistance on the part of that army. 
 In reply, Lee expressed sympathy with Grant's desire to avoid 
 useless effusion of blood and asked the terms of surrender. 
 
 The next morning General Grant replied to Lee, urging 
 that a meeting be designated by Lee, and specifying the terms 
 of surrender, to which Lee replied promptly, rejecting those 
 terms, which were, that the Confederates lay down their arms, 
 and the men and officers be disqualified for taking up arms 
 against the Government of the United States until properly 
 exchanged. When Grant read Lee's letter he shook his head 
 in disappointment and said, " It looks as if Lee still means 
 to fight; I will reply in the morning." 
 
 On the 9th Grant addressed another communication to 
 Lee, repeating the terms of surrender, and closed by saying, 
 " The terms upon which peace can be had are well understood. 
 By the South laying down their arms they will hasten that 
 most desirable event, save thousands of human lives, and hun- 
 dreds of millions of property not yet destroyed. Sincerely 
 hoping that all our difficulties may be settled without the loss of 
 another life, I subscribe myself, etc." 
 
 There remained for Lee the bare possibility, by desperate 
 fighting, of breaking through the Federal lines in his rear. To 
 Gordon's corps was assigned the task of advancing on Sheri- 
 dan's strongly supported front. Since Pickett's charge at Get- 
 tysburg there had been no more hopeless movement in the 
 annals of the war. It was not merely that Gordon was over- 
 whelmingly outnumbered by the opposing forces, but his hun- 
 ger-enfeebled soldiers, even if successful in the first onslaught, 
 could count on no effective support, for Longstreet's corps was 
 in even worse condition than his own. Nevertheless, on the 
 morning of Sunday, the 9th, the attempt was made. Gordon 
 was fighting his corps, as he said, " to a frazzle," when Lee 
 came at last to a realizing sense of the futility of it all and 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1911, PATRIOT PUB. CO. 
 
 SIGNS OF PEACE CONFEDERATE ARTILLERY CAPTURED AT RICHMOND AND WAITING SHIPMENT 
 
 Never again to be used by brother against brother, these 
 Confederate guns captured in the defenses about Rich- 
 mond are parked near 
 the wharves on the 
 James River ready for 
 shipment to the national 
 arsenal at Washington, 
 once more the capital of 
 a united country. The 
 reflection of these in- 
 struments of destruc- 
 tion on the peaceful sur- 
 face of the canal is not 
 more clear than was the 
 purpose of the South to 
 accept the issues of the 
 war and to restore as far 
 as in them lay the bases 
 for an enduring pros- 
 perity. The same de- 
 votion which manned 
 these guns so bravely 
 
 and prolonged the contest as long as it was possible for 
 human powers to endure, was now directed to the new 
 
 problems which the ces- 
 sation of hostilities had 
 provided. The restored 
 Union came with the 
 years to possess for the 
 South a significance to 
 be measured only by the 
 thankfulness that the 
 outcome had been what 
 it was and by the pride 
 in the common tradi- 
 tions and common blood 
 of the whole American 
 people. These captured 
 guns are a memory there- 
 fore, not of regret, but 
 of recognition, gratitude, 
 that the highest earthly 
 tribunal settled all strife 
 in 1865. 
 
 COEHORNS, MORTARS, LIGHT AND HEAVY GUNS 
 
\ 
 
 ordered a truce. A meeting with Grant was soon arranged 
 on the basis of the letters already exchanged. The conference 
 of the two world-famous commanders took place at Appomat- 
 tox, a small settlement with only one street, but to be made 
 historic by this meeting. Lee was awaiting Grant's arrival at 
 the house of Wilmer McLean. It was here, surrounded by 
 staff-officers, that the terms were written by Grant for the final 
 surrender of the Army of Northern Virginia. The terms, and 
 their acceptance, were embodied in the following letters, writ- 
 ten and signed in the famous " brick house " on that memorable 
 Sunday : 
 
 APPOMATTOX COURT HOUSE, VIRGINIA, 
 
 APRIL 9, 1865. 
 
 GENERAL : In accordance with the substance of my letter to you of 
 the 8th instant, I propose to receive the surrender of the Army of 
 Northern Virginia on the following terms, to wit : Rolls of all the officers 
 and men to be made in duplicate, one copy to be given to an officer to 
 be designated by me, the other to be retained by such officer or officers 
 as you may designate. The officers to give their individual paroles not 
 to take up arms against the Government of the United States until 
 properly exchanged; and each company or regimental commander to 
 sign a like parole for the men of their commands. The arms, artillery, 
 and public property to be parked and stacked, and turned over to the 
 officers appointed by me to receive them. This will not embrace the 
 side-arms of the officers, nor their private horses or baggage. This 
 done, each officer and man will be allowed to return to his home, not to 
 be disturbed by the United States authority so long as they observe 
 their paroles and the laws in force where they may reside. 
 
 U. S. GRANT, Lieutenant-General. 
 General R. E. Lee. 
 
 HEADQUARTERS ARMY OF NORTHERN VIRGINIA, 
 
 APRIL 9, 1865. 
 
 GENERAL : I have received your letter of this date containing the 
 terms of the surrender of the Army of Northern Virginia as proposed 
 by you. As they are substantially the same as those expressed in your 
 
 V~\ 
 
LINCOLN 
 
 THE LAST SITTING ON THE DAY OF LEE's SURRENDER 
 
 On April 9, 1865, the very day of the surrender of Lee at Appomattox, Lincoln, for the last time, went to the 
 photographer's gallery. As he sits in simple fashion sharpening his pencil, the man of sorrows cannot forget the 
 sense of weariness and pain that for four years has been unbroken. No elation of triumph lights the features. 
 One task is ended the Nation is saved. But another, scarcely less exacting, confronts him. The States which 
 lay "out of their proper practical relation to the Union," in his own phrase, must be brought back into a proper 
 practical relation. But this task was not for him. Only five days later the sad eyes reflected upon this page 
 closed forever upon scenes of earthly turmoil. Bereft of Lincoln's heart and head, leaders attacked problems of 
 reconstruction in ways that proved unwise. As the mists of passion and prejudice cleared away, both North and 
 South came to feel that this patient, wise, and sympathetic ruler was one of the few really great men in history, 
 and that he would live forever in the hearts of men made better by his presence during those four years of storm. 
 
letter of the 8th instant, they are accepted. I will proceed to designate 
 the proper officers to carry the stipulation into effect. 
 
 R. E. LEE, General. 
 Lieutenant-General U. S. Grant. 
 
 When Federal officers were seen galloping tow r ard the 
 Union lines from Appomattox Court House it was quickly 
 surmised that Lee had surrendered. Cheer after cheer was sent 
 up by the long lines throughout their entire length; caps and 
 tattered colors were waved in the air. Officers and men alike 
 joined in the enthusiastic outburst. It was glad tidings, 
 indeed, to these men, who had fought and hoped and suffered 
 through the long bloody years. 
 
 When Grant returned to his headquarters and heard 
 salutes being fired he ordered it stopped at once, saying, " The 
 war is over ; the rebels are our countrymen again ; and the best 
 sign of rejoicing after the victory will be to abstain from all 
 demonstration in the field." 
 
 Details of the surrender were arranged on the next day 
 by staff -officers of the respective armies. The parole officers 
 were instructed by General Grant to permit the Confederate 
 soldiers to retain their own horses a concession that was most 
 welcome to many of the men, who had with them animals 
 brought from the home farm early in the war. 
 
 There were only twenty-eight thousand men to be paroled, 
 and of these fewer than one-third were actually bearing arms 
 on the day of the surrender. The Confederate losses of the last 
 ten days of fighting probably exceeded ten thousand. 
 
 The Confederate supplies had been captured by Sheridan, 
 and Lee's army^was almost at the point of starvation. An 
 order from Grant caused the rations of the Federal soldiers 
 to be shared with the " Johnnies," and the victorious " Yanks " 
 were only too glad to tender such hospitality as was within 
 their power. These acts of kindness were slight in themselves, 
 but they helped immeasurably to restore good feeling and to 
 
One of the proudest days of the nation 
 May 24, 1865 here lives again. The 
 true greatness of the American people was 
 not displayed till the close of the war. 
 The citizen from the walks of humble life 
 had during the contest become a veteran 
 soldier, equal in courage and fighting 
 capacity to the best drilled infantry of 
 Marlborough, Frederick the Great, or 
 Napoleon. But it remained to be seen 
 whether he would return peacefully to the 
 occupations of peace. European nations 
 made dark predictions. "Would nearly a 
 million men," they asked, "one of the 
 mightiest military organizations ever 
 trained in war, quietly lay aside this re- 
 sistless power and disappear into the un- 
 noted walks of civil life?" Europe with 
 its standing armies thought not. Europe 
 was mistaken. The disbanded veterans 
 lent the effectiveness of military order and 
 discipline to the industrial and commercial 
 development of the land they had come 
 to love with an increased devotion. The 
 pictures are of Sherman's troops marching 
 
 THE RETURN OF THE SOLDIERS THE GRAND REVIEW 
 
 down Pennsylvania Avenue. The horse- 
 men in the lead are General Francis P. 
 Blair and his staff, and the infantry in 
 flashing new uniforms are part of the 
 Seventeenth Corps in the Army of Ten- 
 nessee. Little over a year before, they 
 had started with Sherman on his series of 
 battles and flanking marches in the strug- 
 gle for Atlanta. They had taken a con- 
 spicuous and important part in the battle 
 of July 22d east of Atlanta, receiving and 
 finally repulsing attacks in both front and 
 rear. They had marched with Sherman 
 to the sea and participated in the capture 
 of Savannah. They had joined in the 
 campaign through the Carolinas, part of 
 the time leading the advance and tearing 
 up many miles of railway track, and oper- 
 ating on the extreme right after the battle 
 of Bentonville. After the negotiations 
 for Johnston's surrender were completed 
 in April, they set out on the march for the 
 last time with flying colors and martial 
 music, to enter the memorable review at 
 Washington in May, here preserved. 
 
 THE SAME SCENE, A FEW SECONDS LATER 
 
April 
 1865 
 
 associate for all time with Appomattox the memory of reunion 
 rather than of strife. The things that were done there can 
 never be the cause of shame to any American. The noble and 
 dignified bearing of the commanders was an example to their 
 armies and to the world that quickly had its effect in the gen- 
 uine reconciliation that followed. 
 
 The scene between Lee and his devoted army was pro- 
 foundly touching. General Long in his " Memoirs of Lee " 
 says: " It is impossible to describe the anguish of the troops 
 when it was known that the surrender of the army was inevita- 
 ble. Of all their trials, this was the greatest and hardest to 
 endure." As Lee rode along the lines of the tried and faithful 
 men who had been with him at the Wilderness, at Spotsyl- 
 vania, and at Cold Harbor, it was not strange that those 
 ragged, weather-beaten heroes were moved by deep emotion 
 and that tears streamed down their bronzed and scarred faces. 
 Their general in broken accents admonished them to go to their 
 homes and be as brave citizens as they had been soldiers. 
 
 Thus ended the greatest civil war in history, for soon after 
 the fall of the Confederate capital and the surrender of Lee's 
 army, there followed in quick succession the surrender of all 
 the remaining Southern forces. 
 
 While these stirring events were taking place in Virginia, 
 Sherman, who had swept up through the Carolinas with the 
 same dramatic brilliancy that marked his march to the sea, ac- 
 complishing most effective work against Johnston, was at 
 Goldsboro. When Johnston learned of the fall of Rich- 
 mond and Lee's surrender he knew the end had come and 
 he soon arranged for the surrender of his army on the terms 
 agreed upon at Appomattox. In the first week of May 
 General " Dick " Taylor surrendered his command near Mo- 
 bile, and on the 10th of the same month, President Jefferson 
 Davis, who had been for nearly six weeks a fugitive, was over- 
 taken and made a prisoner near Irwinsville, Georgia. The 
 Southern Confederacy was a thing of the past. 
 
THIS IS THE CLOSING PART 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Civil War Through the Camera 
 
 You can have back every cent you paid for these Parts. 
 These have been given to you for the nominal figure of 10 cents only 
 to give you a glimpse into a much greater work, the 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHIC 
 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 Ten tall volumes, weighing 40 pounds, bound in silk cloth, leather and 
 gold the choice of 16,000 photographs and a history of one million words by 
 50 famous generals, admirals, writers and historians. 
 
 These parts, which have been presented to you for the mailing cost, are 
 merely sample pages of the real set. These samples show you what a few 
 pages look like, but they give you no hint of the beauty of the leather and 
 silk, the gold stamping and decorating, the gold tops and silk headbands of 
 the real 10 volumes. 
 
 The photographs shown in these parts are only a few from three volumes. 
 You have not seen the most astounding part of the 10 volumes set the amaz- 
 ing, complete story of the war in all its phases. 
 
 You have not seen a single one of the photographs in the following 
 volumes : NAVIES, CAVALRY, PRISON, SECRET SERVICE, FORTS, 
 POETRY and ELOQUENCE, ARMIES and LEADERS. 
 
 Drop us a postal and we will tell you how to get the ten big volumes 
 at the present temporary low price, pay for them in small payments, and at the 
 same time get back every cent you have paid for your parts, whether you have 
 bought one or ten. 
 
 Keep your parts carefully so you can cash them in. This offer is 
 temporary only. Write today. 
 
 McKINLAY, STONE & MacKENZIE 
 
 373 Fourth Avenue, New York 
 

 INTO ONE BEAUTIFUL BOOK 
 
 Get this Binder and make a beautiful book 
 for your home out of the sixteen parts, a book 
 that you will enjoy keeping on your library table. 
 
 COSTS YOU ONLY 80 CENTS 
 
 BY MAIL, 95 CENTS 
 
 This Binder is made of extra heavy fine cloth, gold stamped, 
 and so arranged as to contain the full \6 parts of the Brady 
 War Photographs in regular book form, and will last a lifetime. 
 
 You can bind the parts into a beautiful book, that will open 
 flat, a pleasure to use and handle, in a few minutes' time, 
 in your own home. Full directions with each Binder. 
 
 Binders furnished by this Newspaper or McKinlay, Stone & MacKenzie, New York